m 


THE 

MAIISTE 

BOOK 


'/l^y 


iiBaii 


LIBRARY 

UHivcftsrrr  o^ 

CAUFORNIA 
SAN  DIEGO 


Ufproduri:-!!    )i.v    courtesy    of    W'illlimi     KiiiK'  IlnlKinlsnii,     Boston,     M;iss. 

WILLIAM    KING 
FIRST    GOVERNOR    OF    MAINE 

From  the  original  painting  by  Gilbert  Stuart 


THE  MAINE  BOOK 


By 

HENRY  E.  DUNNACK 

Librarian  of 
Maine  State  Library 


Augusta,  Maine 
1920 


Copyright,  1920,  by 
HENRY  E.  DUNNACK 


DEDICATED 

TO 

ADELLA   SMITH   DUNNACK 

To  twine  her  memory  with  something  that  may  live 

I    write    it    here,    and    consecrate    this    page 

To  all  her  love  has  given  or  could  give. 


PREFACE 

The  geography  and  history  of  Maine  are  distinctive.  The  location  and 
topography  of  Maine  give  her  a  place  of  great  advantage.  Her  history, 
dating  back  to  the  early  part  of  the  seventeenth  century,  is  full  of  stirring 
romance,  matchless  heroism  and  marvelous  achievements. 

Histories  of  the  state  have  been  written  by  Williamson,  Sullivan, 
Sewall,  Abbott,  Burrage,  Holmes  and  Hatch.  Others  have  written  of 
her  great  events  and  great  men.  School  histories  have  been  written  by 
Varney,  Stetson  and  MacDonald.  Distinguished  scholars  hke  Baxter  have 
selected  and  published  the  documentary  history  of  the  state.  The  State 
Library  has  250  town  histories.  On  account  of  the  policy  of  the  state  in 
giving  financial  aid,  every  year  sees  one  or  more  town  histories  added  to 
the  list.  The  newspapers  of  the  state  have  always  given  space  to  historical 
matter  and  their  files  are  an  invaluable  source  of  facts. 

Sprague's  Journal  of  Maine  History,  pubhshed  and  edited  by  Hon.  J. 
Francis  Sprague  of  Dover,  is  of  great  value  on  account  of  its  special 
articles. 

In  1907  the  state  appointed  Dr.  Henry  S.  Burrage  State  Historian. 
He  has  more  than  justified  the  wisdom  of  his  office  by  giving  to  the  state 
his  "Maine  at  Valley  Forge,"  "Beginnings  of  Colonial  Maine,"  "Maine  at 
Louisburg,"  "Maine  in  the  Northeastern  Boundary  Controversy."  These 
books  are  everywhere  accepted  as  authority  on  the  subjects  treated.  They 
are  written  with  accuracy,  a  fine  sense  of  proportion  and  high  literary 
merit. 

In  preparing  this  book  as  a  part  of  the  centennial  program  of  Maine 
the  object  has  been  to  furnish  the  busy  man  and  those  who  do  not  have 
original  sources  at  hand,  a  reference  book  to  important  historical  and 
industrial  matter. 

This  book  is  in  no  sense  a  history  of  Maine,  nor  is  it  intended  to  be 
substituted  for  any  period  of  Maine  history.  The  author's  purpose  is  to 
answer  the  questions  that  continually  come  to  the  State  Library  from 
every  town  in  Maine  and  from  every  state  in  the  country.  Thousands  of 
these  questions  are  received  every  year  from  teachers,  public  officials, 
business,  professional  and  college  men.  High  School  students,  boys  and 
girls  of  the  grades  are  every  year  asking  for  information  not  easily  acces- 
sible in  the  usual  history  or  text  book. 

The  subjects  have  been  selected  with  these  questions  in  mind.     The 

vii 


viii  PREFACE 

treatment  on  account  of  the  number  of  subjects  is  necessarily  brief  and 
limited  for  the  most  part  to  a  statement  of  facts  rather  than  an  interpre- 
tation of  the  facts. 

There  is  included  in  this  study  the  history  of  each  state  department 
connected  with  the  industrial  and  social  life  of  the  state,  also  an  outline 
of  what  the  state  government  is  doing  for  the  improvement  of  the  state. 

It  is  time  the  people  of  Maine  should  know  and  appreciate  the  work 
of  the  state.  They  should  realize  that  the  state  is  more  than  a  political 
unit,  that  in  fact  it  is  a  great  business  organization  devoted  to  developing 
her  natural  resources,  building  up  her  industries  and  promoting  the  moral, 
educational  and  social  welfare  of  all  the  people. 

A  partial  bibliography  has  been  added  so  that  the  student  may  know 
where  to  find  more  detailed  information  on  any  subject  presented.  These 
books  may  be  found  in  the  State  Library  and  may  be  borrowed  by  any 
person  in  the  state.  A  card  addressed  State  Library,  Augusta,  Maine, 
will  bring  you  the  book  you  need. 

So  many  persons  have  assisted  in  gathering  the  information  and 
granting  permission  to  use  materials,  that  it  is  impossible  to  list  them 
all  and  to  express  the  author's  appreciation  for  their  generous  help.  The 
library  staff  have  co-operated  in  every  way  to  make  the  book  accurate  and 
worth  while  to  those  interested  in  the  State  of  Maine,  in  fact  without 
their  assistance  it  would  have  been  impossible  to  prepare  the  book. 

H.  E.  D. 


TABLE   OF   CONTENTS 

PART   I 
HISTORICAL    AND    LITERARY    INFORMATION 

Chapter  Page 

I.  Maine  and   the   Nation's   Wars 3 

II.  The  World  War 9 

III.  Maine  Enters  the  War 14 

IV.  Chronology  of  the  World  War 21 

V.  History  of  103d  Maine  Infantry 27 

VI.  Our  War  Governors 28 

VII.  Geography   37 

Vlil.  Colonial  Maine   42 

IX.  Indian  Forts   46 

X.  First  Naval  Battle  of  the  Revolution 47 

XL  Arnold's  Expedition  to  Quebec 52 

XII.  Separation  from  Massachusetts 58 

XIII.  Ratification  of  the  Federal  Constitution 62 

XIV.  Colonial  Government 64 

XV.  State  Government  in  Outline 68 

XVI.  Local  Goverament   70 

XVII.  Development  of  the  Judiciary 77 

XVIII.  Chronological  Record  of  Events 80 

XIX.  State  Flag   ^ 85 

XX.  Seal  and  Arms * 88 

XXI.  Floral  Emblem 91 

XXII.  Returned  Maine  Battle  Flags 94 

XXIII.  State   House    98 

XXIV.  Executive  Mansion    101 

XXV.  Governors  of  Maine 107 

XXVI.  Maine  Indians  110 

XXVII.  Maine  in  Poetiy 115 

XXVIII.  The  First  Poet 135 

XXIX.  The  First  Novelist ' 140 

XXX.  Books,  Newspapers,  Printers,  Editors 147 

XXXI.  Maine's  Contribution  to  Literature 157 


PART  II 
SOCIAL    AND    INDUSTRIAL    HISTORY    OF    MAINE 

XXXII.  Governor  and  Council 178 

XXXIII.  Education    182 

XXXIV.  Libraries   190 

XXXV.  Religious    Societies    194 

ix 


TABLE   OF   CONTENTS 


Chapter  Page 

XXXVI.  Agriculture    199 

XXXVII.  Cotton  Industry   207 

XXXVIII.  Woolen  Industry    210 

XXXIX.  Fishing  Industry    214 

XL.  Canning  Industry    217 

XLI.  Ice  Business    218 

XLII.  Forests   and    Lumber 220 

XLIII.  Leather  and  Shoe  Industry 225 

XLIV.  Mineral  Resources  227 

XLV.  Shipbuilding    233 

XLVL  Summer  Homes   240 

XLVII.  Highways    245 

XLVIII.  Labor  and  Industry 248 

XLIX.  Public  Utilities  251 

L.  Animals,  Fish  and  Birds 256 

LI.  State   Printing    262 

LII.  Banks    264 

LIII.  Social  Service  266 

LIV.  State   Hospitals    271 

LV.  School  for  Feeble-minded 280 

LVI.  State  School  for  Boys 283 

LVII.  State  School  for  Girls 286 

LVIII.  Bath  Military  and  Naval  Orphan  Asylum 289 

LIX.  Maine  School  for  the  Deaf 291 

LX.  Tuberculosis  Sanatoriums   293 

LXI.  State  Reformatory  for  Men 296 

LXII.  State  Reformatory  for  Women 297 

LXIII.  Maine  State  Prison 298 

LXIV.  Maine  Institution  for  the  Blind 300 

LXV.  Health    301 

LXVI.  Insurance    303 

LXVII.  Workmen's  Insurance  305 

LXVIII.  The  Work  of  the  Secretary  of  State 308 

LXIX.  Valuation  of  Maine 310 

LXX.  State  Finances   313 

LXXI.  The    Military    315 

LXXII.  Department  of  the  Attorney  General 320 

LXXIII.  Author   Bibliography    .  .  . -. 322 

LXXIV.  Bibliography   324 

Index. 


LIST   OF   ILLUSTRATIONS 

Page 

William  King  Frontispiece 

Old  Glory xiv 

Dyce's  Head    , 5 

Road  to  France 8 

Colonel  Hume  Presenting  Flags  of  JOG  Inf.  to  Governor  Milliken 26 

Maine  War  Governors 29,  32 

Winter  Wood   Scene 36 

Pemaquid  in   1607 41 

Fort  Western,   1754 45 

Benedict  Arnold  51 

The  Flag facing  8^1 

Seal  and  Arms 88 

Pine  Cone  and  Tassel 90 

Returned   Maine  Battle  Flags 93 

Moses  Owen   96 

State  House 97 

Original  State  House 100 

Executive  Mansion    103 

Red  Paint  Grave Ill 

Murmurous   Pines 121 

Katahdin    124 

Popham   Colony   in    1607 132 

Tomb  of  Governor  Lincoln 134 

Madam  Wood   139 

Governor  Enoch  Lincoln 156 

Governor  Carl  E.  Milliken 177 

Early  Maine  Churches 193,  197 

A  Potato  Harvest 200 

Five- Year-Old  Apple  Tree 206 

A  Morning  Catch  from  Lake  Wimiecook,  Unity,  Maine 213 

Maine  Cornfield 217 

Logging  on  the   Kennebec 219 

Lumber  Camp    •. 223 

Hauling  Logs  in  the  Maine  Woods 226 

The  "Ranger" " 235 

"William   P.  Frye" 237 

Moose    239 

Dinner  in  the  Open 241 

Lafayette  National  Park 243 

Section  of  State  Museum 257 

Woodcock  Group  in  State  Museum '. 259 

State  School  for  Boys.     Administration  Building 282 

Scene  at  Faii-field  Sanatorium 292 

Reformatory  for  Men 295 

xi 


INTRODUCTION 

This  publication  is  a  statement  of  leading  facts  in  the  development 
of  our  great  state.  They  are  collected  with  care  and  well  authenticated. 
Henry  E.  Dunnack,  State  Librarian,  is  well  fitted  for  the  task,  and  has 
made  herein  a  worthy  contribution  to  the  historic  archives  of  the  state. 
In  the  collection,  selection  and  arrangement  of  materials  he  has  at  his 
command  the  books  and  records  of  a  well  filled  library  which  coupled  with 
his  grasp  of  the  relative  importance  of  historic  facts  assures  the  value 
of  the  work. 

Part  I  deals  with  the  historical  and  literary  incidents  covering  the 
wars  in  which  Maine  has  engaged  from  the  early  troubles  with  the  Indians 
to  participation  in  the  great  war;  a  brief  summary  of  geographical  con- 
ditions, the  separation  from  Massachusetts  and  formation  of  an  inde- 
pendent state  with  a  government  of  its  own. 

Part  II  covers  the  social  and  industrial  development  including  the 
organization,  extension,  development  and  services  of  the  various  state 
departments,  executive  and  administrative. 

It  is  fitting  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  nine  hundred 
twenty  and  in  the  one  hundredth  anniversary  of  our  statehood  that  these 
facts  should  be  collected  and  placed  in  form  for  the  use  not  only  of  the 
general  reader  and  student  of  history  but  for  our  schools  also.  The  out- 
lines of  state  history  contained  herein  will  form  the  basis  of  intelligent 
research  among  the  sources  of  history  themselves.  The  students  in  our 
schools  during  the  centennial  year  should  seek  in  their  own  localities  the 
early  landmarks  of  history,  old  buildings,  places  where  interesting  and 
important  events  occurred,  the  families  of  first  settlers,  original  docu- 
ments, records,  etc.  In  such  a  project  this  publication  will  be  of  inestimable 
value. 

The  picturesqueness,  the  scenic  grandeur  of  the  State  of  Maine  can- 
not be  appreciated  fully  without  a  setting  of  human  activity.  Among 
these  rivers,  lakes,  woodlands,  hills,  mountains  and  shores  the  drama  of 
civilization  has  taken  place,  and  this  it  is  which  lends  charm  to  what 
nature  has  done.  The  achievements  of  men  on  the  foundations  of  nature 
are  the  miracles  of  the  ages.  A  stage  may  be  set,  its  scenic  beauty  unri- 
valled, but  the  charm  is  in  the  living  characters  who  play  upon  it  and 
the  human  interest  they  portray. 

Along  our  shores  sailed  the  daring  seamen  seeking  "new  things" ;  up 
our  rivers  came  the  intrepid  pioneers  lured  by  attractive  intervales  which 

xii 


INTRODUCTION  xiii 

lie  along  our  rivers;  into  our  boundless  forests  pushed  the  hardy  and 
courageous  woodsmen — all  seeking  to  awaken  the  land  of  fertility  and 
riches  from  its  sleep  of  ages  and  rescue  it  from  its  "buried  talent"  pos- 
sessors until  civilization  gathered  her  forces  together  for  the  transforma- 
tion of  the  wilderness  into  the  comfortable  abode  of  prosperous  generations. 
The  story  of  the  centuries  intervening  between  those  who  were  first 
to  behold  our  shores  and  those  who  now  enjoy  the  comforts  of  industry 
accumulated  through  many  generations  is  more  thrilling  than  fable,  more 
fascinating  than  fiction.  The  struggle  to  subdue  the  wild,  to  uproot  the 
forest  and  plant  the  farm,  to  harness  the  rivers  and  make  them  giants  of 
industry,  the  story  of  war  and  the  courage  displayed  by  the  men  of  Maine 
and  the  women  also  from  the  skirmish  with  the  Indian  to  participation 
in  the  world  war  should  be  known,  understood  and  appreciated  by  every 
citizen. 

AUGUSTUS    O.    THOMAS, 

State  Superintendent   of  Schools. 


Howard  Chandler  Christy 


By  permission 


And  seeing  you  fly,  and  the  boys  marching  by, 
There's  a  shout  in  the  throat  and  a  bhir  in  the  eye 
And  an  aching  to  live  for  you  always — or  die, 
If,  dying,  we  still  keep  you  waving  on  high. 


Name  of   Old  Glory,  Riley. 


PART    I 
HISTORICAL   AND    LITERARY    INFORMATION 


CHAPTER  I 
MAINE   AND   THE   NATION'S   WARS 

Diilcc  ct  decorum  est  pro  patria  mori 

p,        ,  For    almost    a    century    the    northern    American    colonies 

_    ,.       _  experienced  all  the  horrors  of  savage  warfare  incident  to 

the  desperate  struggle  for  supremacy  between  France  and 
England.  "The  brunt  fell  upon  Maine,  the  vast  frontier  and  flying-buttress 
of  New  England, — her  soil  the  battle  gi'ound  and  her  sons  the  vanguard." 
Within  her  boundaries  at  the  conclusion  of  King  Philip's  war  were  only 
five  settlements  and  such  was  the  drain  upon  her  during  the  succeeding 
wars  that  there  was  not  left  at  home  one  man  to  a  family. 

The  fleet  which  took  Port  Royal  was  chiefly  manned  in  Maine  and 
commanded  by  her  distinguished  son,  Sir  William  Phips.  The  famous 
siege  of  Louisburg  was  commanded  by  William  Pepperell  of  Kittery,  after- 
wards knighted  for  his  success  in  this  expedition,  and  at  least  a  third  of 
the  entire  besieging  force  was  recruited  from  the  Province  of  Maine. 
Many  of  the  men  who  served  at  Louisburg  served  also  in  the  armies  that 
a  few  years  later  at  Lake  George  drove  the  advancing  French  forces  back 
to  their  strongholds  on  the  St.  Lawrence,  to  be  finally  overcome  by  Wolfe 
on  the  Plains  of  Abraham. 

„,  ,         Maine  gave  to  the  struggle  for  independence  six  thousand 

P    ,  1  i.-  men.      And  when  it  was  over,  one  thousand  of  her  sons 

had  sacrificed  their  lives  and  the  burden  of  debt  that  fell 
upon  her  was  greater  in  proportion  to  her  wealth  and  population  than 
her  share  in  the  cost  of  the  Civil  War. 

The -news  of  the  battle  of  Lexington  reached  York  on  the  evening  of 
the  same  day.  The  next  morning  a  company  of  sixty  men,  fully  equipped 
with  arms,  ammunition  and  food,  were  marching  to  Boston.  The  first 
company  was  followed  in  a  few  days  by  men  from  the  entire  province, 
even  as  far  east  as  Machias.  Falmouth,  now  Portland,  was  bombarded 
and  utterly  destroyed  by  a  British  fleet,  October  18,  1775,  and  the  terri- 
tory from  the  Kennebec  to  the  eastern  boundary  was  frequently  invaded 
and  suffered  numerous  attacks  at  different  points. 

A  Maine  regiment  was  present  at  the  battle  of  Bunker  Hill.  On  June 
12.  1775,  the  patriots  of  Machias  fought  "the  Lexington  of  the  seas,"  in 
which  the  Margaretta  was  captured  and  "the  British  flag  was  struck  for 


4  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

the  first  time  on  the  ocean  to  Americans."  Eleven  hundred  men  from 
Maine  were  with  Washington  at  Valley  Forge,  a  tenth  of  the  entire  force. 
At  the  siege  of  Boston  practically  every  able-bodied  man  in  western  Maine 
was  present.  An  old  letter  in  the  Massachusetts  archives  states  that 
during  the  siege,  when  an  urgent  call  was  made  for  additional  volunteers, 
they  got  the  reply  from  Falmouth,  "Every  man  who  can  leave  home  is 
gone  or  going  to  Cambridge.  They  must  draw  upon  this  part  of  the 
province  for  women  instead  of  men,  and  for  knives  and  forks  instead  of 
arms."  Maine  men  were  at  Quebec  with  Arnold,  also  at  Ticonderoga, 
Long  Island,  Stillwater,  Saratoga,  the  surrender  of  Burgoyne,  at  Mon- 
mouth and  at  Yorktown.  The  daring  fishermen  of  our  coast  served  in 
the  Continental  Navy  and  were  with  John  Paul  Jones.  It  is  pleasant  to 
remember  that  when  Washington  rode  down  the  lines  one  day  to  thank 
the  troops  whose  valor  had  turned  the  tide  of  a  desperate  battle,  and 
exclaimed  with  uncovered  head  "God  bless  the  Massachusetts  line!"  he 
spoke  to  the  Third  Division — men  from  the  counties  of  York  and  Cum- 
berland. 

"W  f  1819  ^^^  ^^^  ^^^^  °^  1812,  although  it  was  unpopular  with  her 
people,  Maine  shirked  no  responsibility.  It  is  said  that 
more  soldiers  were  enlisted  in  the  District  of  Maine,  in  proportion  to  its 
population,  than  in  any  of  the  states.  The  whole  number  of  militia,  ever 
ready  to  march,  amounted  to  twenty-one  thousand  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
one  men. 

During  the  first  two  years  of  the  war  Maine  was  not  actually  invaded 
by  the  enemy,  though  often  menaced.  During  the  summer  of  1814,  how- 
ever, the  towns  of  Eastport,  Castine,  Belfast,  Bangor  and  Hampden  were 
captured  and  plundered  by  a  strong  British  force.  The  region  between 
Passamaquoddy  Bay  and  the  Penobscot  River  passed  under  the  control 
of  the  British.  Castine  was  made  the  port  of  entry  and  a  custom-house 
was  opened  at  Hampden. 

A  naval  engagement  off  the  coast  near  Portland  on  September  5, 
1814,  in  which  the  American  brig  "The  Enterprise"  captured  the  British 
brig  "The  Boxer"  is  probably  the  most  noteworthy  battle  in  which  Maine 
men  participated. 

"A  •  f  L-  ^  serious  disagreement  existed  between  the  United  States 
,,,    „  and  Great  Britain  from  the  treaty  of  peace  (1783)  to  the 

Webster- Ashburton  treaty  (1842)  respecting  the  boundary 
line  known  in  history  as  the  "Northeast  Frontier."  The  disputed  terri- 
tory became  the  scene  of  various  encounters  between  the  officials  of  New 
Brunswick  and  the  settlers,  who  believed  they  were  citizens  of  Maine. 
By  order  of  the  Governor  of  Maine,  the  militia  was  called  upon  to  hold 
itself  in  readiness  for  active  service.  Two  expeditions  were  made  to  the 
Aroostook  and  Madawaska  country.     The  first  was  by  the  Maine  Land 


<! 


Civil  War 

scure, 

no 

share 

of 

6  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

Agent,  accompanied  by  the  sheriff  of  Penobscot  County  and  a  posse  of 
men,  for  the  purpose  of  driving  off  trespassers  upon  Maine  soil.  The 
second  expedition  was  a  miUtary  one  to  repel  an  invasion  of  the  state, 
which  the  Lieutenant-governor  of  New  Brunswick  had  threatened  to  make. 
Through  the  mediation  of  General  Scott  of  the  United  States  Army,  terms 
of  settlement  were  agreed  upon  and  the  troops  were  recalled  from  the 
Aroostook.    The  "war"  was  a  bloodless  one. 

The  record  won  by  Maine  troops  in  defense  of  the  Union 
has  become  the  glory  of  the  state.  No  town  was  so  ob- 
community  so  destitute,  that  it  could  not  contribute  its 
men  and  money.  In  many  towns,  in  less  than  twenty- 
four  hours  after  tidings  of  the  firing  upon  Fort  Sumter  were  received, 
full  companies  of  volunteers  were  formed,  ready  to  march.  The  first  com- 
pany which  filled  its  ranks,  and  was  accepted  by  the  governor,  was  the 
Lewiston  Light  Infantry.  During  the  four  years  Maine  sent  seventy-two 
thousand  nine  hundred  and  forty-five  men  to  the  battlefield  and  over 
nine  thousand  never  returned.  She  furnished  thirty-two  infantry  regi- 
ments, three  regiments  of  cavalry,  one  regiment  of  heavy  artillery,  seven 
batteries  of  mounted  artillery,  seven  companies  of  sharpshooters,  thirty 
companies  of  unassigned  infantry,  seven  companies  of  coast-guards,  and 
six  companies  for  coast  fortifications ;  six  thousand  seven  hundred  and 
fifty  men  were  also  contributed  to  the  navy  and  marine  corps. 

It  was  a  Maine  regiment  that  returned  with  the  largest  number  of 
battles  recorded  on  its  flag  of  any  regiment  in  the  service,  and  another 
of  its  regiments  sustained  the  greatest  loss  of  any  regimental  organiza- 
tion in  any  arm  of  the  service. 

.  ,  Exclusive  of  soldiers,  seamen  and  marines  who  enlisted 

,  '  .  ,,,  in  the  regular  army  and  navy,  Maine  furnished  for  the 
.American  >\  ar  %li    o     •  i     ^  .l     ^  •  -c     ^        n 

war  with  Spam  one  volunteer  regiment  ot  infantry,  four 

batteries  of  heavy  artillery,  and  a  signal  corps,  a  total  of  1,717  officers 

and  men.    This  was  more  than  her  full  quota. 

Neither  the  artillery  nor  the  infantry  saw  active  service,  but  over  fifty 
men  died  from  fever  contracted  in  the  southern  camps,  and  many  more 
were  permanently  invalided. 

The  Signal  Corps  was  ordered  to  the  front  and  did  excellent  service 
in  the  several  battles  on  the  island  of  Cuba  near  Santiago,  which  led  to 
the  surrender  of  that  city  and  the  Spanish  forces  occupying  it.  General 
Greeley,  chief  signal  officer  of  the  United  States  Army,  at  the  close  of 
the  war  addressed  the  Maine  Signal  Corps  in  these  words,  "You  of  the 
volunteers  that  came  into  the  field  from  your  shops  and  desks,  cannot  be 
expected  to  stand  the  hardships  of  this  campaign  like  the  regulars  who 
are  trained  soldiers,  neither  are  you  expected  to  perform  the  many  duties 


MAINE   AND   THE   NATIONS'   WARS  7 

which  devolve  upon  you  with  the  same  inteUigence  as  the  regulars  who 
have  had  years  of  constant  practice  and  study,  but  the  comparison  is  very 
flattering  to  you.  You  were  the  first  to  report  for  duty  in  Washington,  you 
were  the  best  equipped  of  any  detachment  that  has  reported  here  during 
the  war.  The  State  of  Maine  ought  to  be  proud  of  you  and  should  be 
proud  of  the  manner  in  which  she  prepared  you  for  the  field." 


o 

Q 

o 

W 
Eh 


V 


CHAPTER    II 
THE   WORLD  WAR 

HOW   THE   WAR   CAME   TO   EUROPE 

The  Opportunity. — In  1914  the  German  army  was  at  the  pink  of 
perfection.  It  could  hardly  be  increased  or  improved.  The  Russian  army 
was  disorganized  after  the  Japanese  war  and  many  strategic  railroads 
were  still  unbuilt.  The  French  army  sadly  lacked  heavy  artillery  and 
other  equipment;  besides  France  seemed  rent  by  great  political  scandals. 
Great  Britain  appeared  to  be  controlled  by  pacifist  ministers  and  was 
threatened  by  civil  war  in  Ireland.  Now  or  never  was  the  German  chance 
for  a  great  increase  of  power.  The  precepts  of  Frederick  the  Great  and 
of  Bismarck  forbade  that  such  an  opportunity  should  be  let  slip. 

The  Plot. — Serbia  was  a  weak  country  with  a  standing  quarrel  (over 
Bosnia)  with  Austria,  Germany's  supply  ally.  Russia  was  the  protector 
of  Serbia,  but  if  an  attack  were  made  on  Serbia  either  (1)  Russia  would 
desert  Serbia  and  let  the  Teutons  make  a  great  increase  of  power  in  the 
Balkans  at  little  risk  or  cost,  or  (2)  Russia  would  help  Serbia  with  arms, 
which  would  bring  on  the  great  war  that  the  Teutons  were  sure  they  could 
win.    Either  outcome  seemed  desirable. 

The  Pretext. — On  June  28,  1914,  the  Archduke  of  Austria,  heir  to 
the  throne,  Franz  Joseph,  was  murdered  at  Sarajevo,  Bosnia,  by  assassins 
who  seemed  to  have  been  instigated  from  Serbia.  There  was  no  proof  of 
official  sanction  by  Serbia  for  the  deed,  but  there  was  an  excellent  pretext 
for  an  ultimatum. 

The  Austrian  Ultimatum. — On  July  23,  1914,  at  a  time  when  Europe 
seemed  remarkably  quiet  and  when  many  diplomats  were  on  vacation, 
Austria  sent  Serbia  a  "note  demanding,"  not  merely  the  complete  punish- 
ment of  all  her  anti-Austrian  agitators,  but  the  allowing  of  Austrian  offi- 
cials to  enter  Serbia  to  take  charge  of  the  prosecution.  No  independent 
government  could  have  admitted  such  a  sweeping  claim.  The  Austrians 
must  have  imagined  the  Serbians  to  be  rabbits  instead  of  men  to  have 
proposed  this  and  expected  peace  to  continue.  Serbia  was  given  forty-eight 
hours  wherein  to  decide  between  signing  away  her  national  independence 
and  war. 

Russia  Becomes  Involved. — Russia  as  Serbia's  "great  brother"  begged 
the  Vienna  government  at  least  to  extend  the  time  limit  to  their  demands. 

9 


10  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

This  was  brusquely  refused.  Serbia,  however,  consented  to  nearly  all 
the  Austrian  demands,  and  offered  to  submit  the  remainder  to  the  Hague, 
Not  the  least  attention  was  paid  to  the  suggestion.  Less  than  one  hour 
after  the  Serbian  reply  was  presented,  the  Austrian  minister  quit  Belgrade. 
On  July  28th,  1914,  Austria  declared  war  on  Serbia,  although  practically 
all  her  demands  had  been  conceded. 

The  Kaiser  Intrudes. — Russia  now  appealed  to  Germany  to  mediate 
between  herself  and  Austria,  making  it  plain  she  could  not,  in  self-respect, 
allow  Serbia  to  be  overwhelmed  without  aid.  Kaiser  Wilhelm  affected 
to  ''mediate,"  but  warned  the  Czar  this  was  an  affair  between  Austria 
and  Serbia,  and  if  Russia  did  not  abandon  Serbia  a  great  war  would  follow. 
When  the  Czar  began  to  mobilize  (following  mobilization  already  begun 
by  Austria)  the  Kaiser  took  the  attitude  that  Russia  was  really  threaten- 
ing Germany,  not  Austria,  and  began  counter  preparations. 

The  Kaiser  Forces  War. — England  and  France  (friendly  to  Russia 
but  anxious  for  peace)  frantically  offered  moderating  counsels.  At  Vienna 
the  dangers  of  the  situation  at  length  dawned,  and  friendly  discussions 
with  Russia,  for  a  compromise,  seemed  about  to  recommence.  Then  as 
if  panic-stricken  lest  their  plot  be  spoiled  the  war-lords  in  Berlin  caused 
an  ultimatum  to  be  sent  to  the  Czar  giving  him  twelve  hours  to  demobilize 
or  Germany  would  strike,  A  similar  demand  was  sent  to  France  (Russia's 
ally).  The  tones  of  these  mandates  were  utterly  insulting.  No  great 
nation  could  have  cringed  to  them.  August  1st,  1914,  Germany  declared 
war  on  Russia,  although  the  latter  was  still  at  peace  with  Austria,  in  whose 
behalf  the  Kaiser  claimed  to  be  acting. 

The  Road  to  Paris. — Prussian  military  plans  required  the  first  attack 
should  be  on  innocent  France,  whose  only  crime  was  that  she  would  not 
betray  her  Russian  ally.  The  best  road  to  Paris  lay  across  Belgium,  and 
whether  Germany  would  forego  martial  advantage  out  of  respect  for 
the  neutral  rights  of  a  small  neighboring  state  and  for  her  plighted  honor 
had  long  been  a  mooted  question  in  European  military  circles.  The  Ger- 
man choice  between  advantage  and  honesty  was  soon  manifest.  On  August 
4,  1914,  the  Germans  entered  Belgium,  an  unoffending,  happy  country, 
whose  7,000,000  peaceful  people  had  not  one  iota  of  interest  in  the  miser- 
able Balkan  quarrel,  nor  in  the  affairs  of  Austria,  Germany,  Russia  or 
France. 

The  Scrap  of  Paper. — England  had  been  very  friendly  to  France  and 
Russia,  but  there  was  no  formal  alliance.  A  strong  peace  party  existed, 
and  England  might  well  have  kept  out  of  the  war — at  least  for  the  first 
few  months  when  (as  events  turned  out)  Germany,  without  English  inter- 
vention, might  have  won  a  complete  victory.  But  England's  honor  was 
deeply   concerned   in   defending  her  treaty,   which   guaranteed   Belgium. 


THE   WORLD   WAR  11 

The  violation  of  this  solemn  compact  silenced  the  British  peace  advocates. 
When  the  British  ambassador  went  to  Bethmann-Holhveg-  to  give  Germany 
the  choice  between  keeping  honor  as  to  Belgium  or  fighting  England,  the 
Chancellor  cynically  demanded  whether  England  would  go  to  war  "just 
for  a  scrap  of  paper". 

German  statesmen  evidently  misunderstood  the  way  in  which  French- 
men, Englishmen  and  Americans  take  solemn  treaties  and  promises. 

England  declared  war  on  August  4,  1914. 

The  Austrian  note  to  Serbia  had  been  presented,  out  of  an  almost 
clear  sky,  on  July  23rd.  Only  twelve  days  had  sufficed  to  change  the  world 
from  Eden  to  Gehenna.  What  will  seem  the  responsibility  of  the  Teutonic 
arch-plotters  when  they  stand  at  the  bar  of  universal  history? 

ir.   S.   D.,   ill  Farts  About  the   Wnr,   University  of  Minnesota. 

HOW  THE  WAR  CAME  TO  AMERICA 

The  more  important  stages  whereby  American  patience  was  ex- 
hausted : 

1.  Dec.  24th,  1914  (Christmas  Eve — fit  day!) — Admiral  von  Tirpitz 
throws  out  a  newspaper  suggestion  on  an  "unlimited  submarine  policy," 
and  directly  asks — "What  will  America  say?" 

2.  Feb.  4th,  1915.  Germany  declares  a  "war  zone"  around  the  Brit- 
ish Isles,  without  protection  to  crew  or  ship  passengers. 

3.  Feb.  10th,  1915.  America  warns  Germany  that  harm  thus  done 
to  American  citizens  will  involve  "strict  accountability." 

4.  March  28th,  1915.    "Falaba"  sunk,  one  American  perishes. 

5.  May  1st,  1915.    American  steamer  "Gulflight"  torpedoed. 

6.  May  1st,  1915.  German  embassy  publishes  warning  in  New  York 
and  other  American  papers  against  Americans  sailing  on  "Lusitania," 
although  United  States  government  had  decided  such  action  proper  and 
lawful. 

7.  May  7th,  1915.  "Lusitania"  sunk;  114  Americans  (many  women 
and  children)  drowned. 

8.  May  15th,  1915.  Mr.  Wilson's  "First  Note"  of  protest  at  subma- 
rine policy. 

9.  May  28th,  1915.    German  rejoinder  defending  "Lusitania"  sinking. 

10.  June  9th,  1915.    Mr.  Wilson's  "Second  Note"  of  protest ;  just  sub- 
sequent to  Mr.  Bryan's  resignation. 

11.  July  8th,  1915.    Germany  promises  Mr.  Gerard  at  least  to  protect 
American  and  neutral  ships. 

12.  July  21st,  1915.    Mr.  Wilson's  "Third  Note"  of  protest. 

13.  Aug.  19th,  1915.    "Arabic"  sunk  unwarned ;  two  Americans  perish. 

14.  Sept.   1st,   1915.     Ambassador   Bernstorff  gives   solemn  promise 
at  Washington  that  "liners"  will  not  be  sunk  without  warning. 


12  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

15.  Dec.  30th,  1915.  "Persia"  sunk  unwarned  in  Mediterranean;  an 
American  consul  going  to  his  post  of  duty  perishes. 

16.  Jan.  7th,  1916.  Germany  promises  still  again  that  in  the  Mediter- 
ranean, at  least,  no  ships  should  be  sunk  unwarned. 

17.  Feb.  16th,  1916.  Germany,  seeking  a  money  compromise  about 
the  "Lusitania,"  says  that  she  has  now  "limited  her  submarine  warfare, 
because  of  her  long  standing  friendship  with  the  United  States." 

18.  March  24th,  1916.  "Sussex"  (British  Channel  passenger  steamer) 
torpedoed.    Several  Americans  injured. 

19.  April  18th,  1916.  (Following  clear  proof  in  the  Sussex  affair 
of  the  breach  of  German  promises)  Mr.  Wilson  threatens  to  break  friendly 
relations  unless  outrages  cease. 

20.  May  4th,  1916.  Germany  formally  promises  to  respect  interna- 
tional law  and  not  sink  ships  unwarned.     ("Promise  No.  5.") 

21.  Oct.  9th,  1916.  A  German  submarine  sinks  five  merchant  vessels 
(one  Dutch  neutral)  off  American  coast.  Heavy  loss  of  life  inevitable  if 
American  destroyers  had  not  rescued  passengers  and  crews. 

22.  Jan.  31st,  1917.  Germany  (having  now  built  sufficient  U-boats) 
tears  up  her  "pieces  of  paper"  to  us  and  proclaims  "unlimited  submarine 
warfare",   ("running  amuck,"  says  Mr.  Wilson). 

23.  Feb.  3rd,  1917.    Mr.  Wilson  gives  von  Bernstorff  his  passports. 

24.  Feb.  4  to  April  2,  1917.  Seven  American  ships  sunk;  at  least  13 
American  citizens  on  them  perish,  as  well  as  several  ou  non-American 
ships. 

25.  April  2,  1917.    Mr.  Wilson  asks  for  war. 

These  are  only  part  of  the  outrages,  protests  and  promises:  a  record 
of  patience  on  our  part  unparalleled  in  history! 

W.  S.  D.,  in  Facts  About  the  War,  University  of  Minnesota. 

AMERICA'S  CASE  AGAINST  GERMANY 

1.  Some  two  hundred  and  fifty  American  citizens,  exercising  rights 
unquestioned  under  the  law  of  nations,  and  traveling  under  the  presumed 
protection  of  their  government,  have  been  killed  by  agents  of  the  Imperial 
German  Government. 

2.  The  German  Government  was  solemnly  warned  by  the  Govern- 
ment of  the  United  States  on  February  10,  1915,  that  such  acts  were  "an 
indefensible  violation  of  neutral  rights,"  and  that  our  Government  "would 
take  any  steps  it  might  be  necessary  to  take,  to  safeguard  American 
lives,  and  to  secure  to  American  citizens  full  enjoyment  of  their  acknowl- 
edged rights  on  the  high  seas." 

3.  In  spite  of  this  protest  and  warning,  more  than  once  repeated, 
such  unlawful  killing  of  Americans  continued  at  intervals  during  two 
vears. 


THE   WORLD   WAR  13 

4.  In  addition  to  the  submarine  attacks,  the  German  Government, 
through  its  diplomatic  representatives  and  other  agents,  carried  on 
throughout  1915  and  1916  a  secret  campaign  against  our  domestic  security 
and  order,  by  fomenting  strikes,  hiring  criminals  to  destroy  munition 
plants  and  other  property,  subsidizing  a  propaganda  of  disloyalty  among 
citizens  of  German  birth,  placing  spies  in  our  offices  of  government,  and 
organizing  upon  American  soil  unlawful  conspiracies  and  military  expedi- 
tions against  countries  with  which  we  were  at  peace. 

5.  On  January  31,  1917,  the  German  Government  proclaimed  that 
it  would  destroy  without  warning,  and  without  safeguarding  the  lives  of 
passengers  and  seamen,  ships  of  any  nationality  (regardless  of  the  char- 
acter of  their  cargoes  and  their  destinations)  which  might  be  found  by 
German  submarines  in  certain  vast  areas  of  the  high  seas. 

6.  This  renewed  and  enlarged  threat,  and  defiance  of  the  warnings 
of  our  Government,  was  speedily  carried  out,  several  Amerif^an  ships, 
some  of  them  bound  for  American  ports,  being  destroyed,  with  loss  of 
American  lives,  during  February  and  March,  1917. 

7.  These  acts  constituted  acts  of  war  by  Germany  against  the  United 
States,  and  were  formally  recognized  as  such  by  the  two  houses  of  Con- 
gress on  April  4th  and  6th,  1917.  We  are  at  war,  then,  because  Germany 
made  war  upon  us.  We  had  no  alternative,  except  abject  submission  to 
lawless  coercion. 

National  Security  League's  Handbook. 


CHAPTER   III 

MAINE   ENTERS  THE   WAR 

It  will  always  be  a  matter  of  pride  among  the  people  of  Maine  that 
while  the  Congress  of  the  United  States  declared  w^ar  on  April  6,  on  Feb- 
ruary 6,  1917,  Governor  Milliken  of  Maine,  by  order  of  the  Legislature 
then  in  session,  sent  the  following  message  and  resolve  to  President 
Wilson : 

Augusta,  Maine, 
February  6,  1917. 
Woodrow  Wilson, 

President  of  the  United  States, 

White  House,  Washington,  D.  C. 

Dear  Mr.  President  :^^ 

With  keen  personal  satisfaction,  I  herewith  transmit  by  order  of  the 
Maine  Legislature  a  copy  of  the  resolution  unanimously  adopted  immedi- 
ately at  the  opening  of  the  first  session  subsequent  to  your  action  severing 
diplomatic  relations  with  Germany.  This  unanimous  expression  of  the 
Legislature  reflects  accurately  the  unswerving  and  loyal  support  which 
you  may  count  upon  from  our  entire  state. 

Very  respectfully  your  obedient  servant, 

Carl  E.  Milhken, 

Governor. 

"Resolved  that  the  State  of  Maine,  by  its  Legislature,  send 
to  Woodrow  Wilson,  President  of  the  United  States,  an  expres- 
sion of  its  sincere  and  hearty  approval  of  his  recent  act  in  sever- 
ing diplomatic  relations  with  Germany;  and  in  this  crisis  and 
all  the  difficulties  which  may  follow  in  consequence  thereof,  it 
pledges  its  unswerving  allegiance  to  the  administration  at  Wash- 
ington, and,  as  a  token  thereof,  it  offers  the  support  of  its  moral 
and  material  resources,  in  whatever  way  they  may  be  deemed 
best  calculated  to  serve. 

"Be  it  further  resolved,  that  a  copy  of  this  resolution  be 
sent  to  the  President  of  the  United  States  by  the  Governor  of 
the  State  of  Maine  by  telegram." 
February  6,  1917. 

14 


MAINE    ENTERS   THE   WAR  15 

,  Weeks  before  the  eventful  day  of  April  sixth,  Governor 

H  fh""^^     Milliken,  personally,  and  through  his  Adjutant  General, 
had  all  possible  information  and   material   available   for 
egis  a  instant  use.    The  legislature,  which  was  in  regular  session 

from  January  third  to  April  seventh,  1917,  in  addition  to  passing  reso- 
lutions supporting  the  President,  advocating  universal  military  training 
and  deploring  labor  strikes,  enacted  laws  providing  for  the  registration 
of  aliens,  appointment  of  special  deputy  sheriffs,  support  of  dependent 
families  of  soldiers  and  sailors,  supplementing  pay  of  soldiers,  and  sailors, 
organization  of  a  Maine  Home  Guard,  increasing  authoritj^  of  the  Execu- 
tive, regulation  of  keeping  and  sale  of  explosives,  enrollment  of  citizens 
of  military  age,  taking  of  land  for  mihtary  purposes,  continuance  of  suits 
in  court  in  which  persons  in  military  service  were  either  plaintiff  or  defend- 
ant, and,  two  hours  after  the  opening  of  the  legislative  session  on  the 
morning  following  the  President's  war  message,  passed  a  million  dollar 
appropriation  bill  for  war  purposes. 

„         .,,  To  coordinate  and  centralize  the  patriotic  impulses  of  the 

,  .  c  /,  .  nation  and  to  provide  for  their  organized  and  intelligent 
development.  President  Wilson  appointed  a  National  Council 
of  Defense.  To  carry  out  the  plans  of  the  National  Council  and  to  take 
care  of  any  local  problems  that  might  arise,  each  governor  was  asked  to 
appoint  a  State  Council  of  Defense,  to  be  made  up  of  representative  men 
from  the  chief  industries  and  professions  of  the  state.  As  soon  as  the 
state  councils  had  organized,  each  county  in  every  state  was  asked  to 
organize  a  County  Council  of  Defense.  On  March  22,  1917,  more  than 
two  weeks  in  advance  of  the  request  for  such  an  organization.  Governor 
Milliken  appointed  a  Committee  of  One  Hundred  on  Public  Safety.  Maine 
was  the  second  state  in  the  Union  to  take  this  action,  Massachusetts  being 
the  first.  Later  the  sixteen  counties  organized  committees  of  public  safety, 
the  chairman  of  each  organization  being  the  first  member  of  the  Com- 
mittee of  One  Hundred  from  each  county.  The  response  to  the  Governor's 
summons  was  prompt,  full  and  patriotic.  On  March  31,  all  members 
named  who  were  within  the  limits  of  the  state,  and  not  detained  by  sick- 
ness or  imperative  necessity,  met  in  Portland,  to  the  number  of  ninety- 
five.  In  calling  the  committee  to  order  the  Chairman  pointed  out  the 
limitations  under  which  it  was  to  act ;  that  it  had  no  lega.l  status ;  that 
it  was  to  supplement,  and  not  in  any  way  to  displace,  existing  authority ; 
that  its  duties  were  necessarily  undefined,  and  it  was  generally  to  do 
what  by  common  consent  should  be  agreed  on  to  be  done,  in  the  emergency 
which  confronted  the  state. 

After  being  addressed  by  the  Governor  and  by  the  Vice-Chairman  of 
the  Massachusetts  Committee  on  Public  Safety,  the  following  communica- 
tion was  ordered  to  be  sent  to  the  President  of  the  United  States: 


16  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

"The  Committee  on  Public  Safety  of  Maine,  appointed  by 
the  Governor,  and  representing  every  section  of  the  state,  meet- 
ing for  the  first  time  in  Portland,  desires  to  assure  you  of  the 
loyal  support  of  the  State  of  Maine  in  every  effort  made  to 
defend  the  honor  and  safety  of  our  country.  We  believe  that 
the  hour  has  come  when  the  United  States  must  unsheathe  the 
sword  and  strike  for  the  right.  As  free  men  dwelling  by  the  sea, 
we  hold  that  American  ships  are  American  soil,  and  that  Ameri- 
can sailors  have  the  same  right  to  the  protection  of  the  govern- 
ment as  have  citizens  in  any  portion  of  our  land.  We  believe 
that  the  sentiment  of  this  country  will  no  longer  allow  to  con- 
tinue a  situation  under  which  other  nations  are  defending  our 
coasts  and  fighting  our  battles.  If  we  are  to  have  the  influence 
that  we  all  hope  for  when  the  war  is  over,  we  must  bear  a  part 
of  the  burden  now.  To  these  ends,  as  citizens  of  Maine,  sharing 
the  glorious  traditions  of  New  England  and  of  the  country  at  large, 
in  the  words  of  our  forefathers,  'we  pledge  our  lives,  our  fortunes 
and  our  sacred  honor.'  " 
p  „      Each  Council  of  Defense  or  Committer  on  Public  Safety, 

^         ...  whether  national,  state  or  county,  had  these  aims  and  pur- 

Committee  on  .       . 

p  hi*    <5  f  t      poses  m  view: 

To  keep  the  fires  of  patriotism  burning  pure  and  undefiled. 

To  strengthen  and  uphold  the  morale  of  the  civilian  forces  of  our  land. 

To  agitate  unceasingly  the  need  of  united  effort  at  home  as  well  as 
"over  there." 

To  discourage  and  stamp  out  unjust  criticism,  gossip  and  other  enemv 
propaganda. 

To  spread  broadcast  the  "lend-a-hand"  gospel. 

To  further  the  activities  of  the  Red  Cross  and  all  other  authorized 
agencies  working  for  the  good  of  our  cause. 

To  encourage  increased  production  of  food  and  fuel  supplies  and  the 
elimination  of  waste. 

To  care  for  the  dependents  of  soldiers  and  sailors. 

To  secure  proper  living  and  working  conditions  for  the  ranks  of  labor. 

To  allow  no  person  voluntarily  living  in  this  country  to  place  another 
country  first  in  his  allegiance. 

To  preach  the  religion  of  service. 

To  keep  the  faith  of  our  fathers. 


MAINE   ENTERS   THE   WAR 


17 


MAINE  STATE  COMMITTEE  ON  PUBLIC  SAFETY 

Harold  M.  Sewall,  General  Chairman 
Halbert  P.  Gardner,  Executive   Secretary 


EXECUTIVE  COMMITTEE 


Harold  M.  Sewall,  Bath 

John   E.   Bunker,   Bar   Harbor 

William  T.  Cobb,  Eockland 


Rex  W.  Dodge,  Portland 
Halbert  P.  Gardner,  Portland 
Ernest  M.   Goodall,   Sanford 
Charles  F.  Johnson,  Waterville 


ASSOCIATE   MEMBERS 


Royce   D.  Purinton,  Lewiston 
Walter  H.  Sawver,  Auburn 
John  S.  P.  H.  Wilson,  Aubuni 
Charles  O.  Beale,  Auburn 
Frederick  A.  Powers,  Houlton 
A.  W.   Spaulding,   Caribou 
Patrick  H.  Therriault,  Lille 
Herbert  W.  Trafton.  Fort  Fairfield 
Robert  Braun,  Portland 
Silas  B.  Adams,  Portland 
James  F.  Albion,  Portland 
Arthur  S.  Bosworth,  Portland 
Bernard  A.  Bove,  Portland 
Philip  Dana,  Westbrook 
Charles  L.  Donahue,  Portland 
Elmer  A.  Doten,  Portland 
Fred  E.  Eastman,  Portland 
Henrv  P.  Frank,  Portland 
D.  W.  Hoegg,  Jr.,  Portland 
T.   H.    Houlihan,   Portland 
Adam  P.  Leighton,  Jr.,  Portland 
Alexander  T.  Laughlin,  Portland 
Morris  McDonald,  Portland 
J.  Bennett  Pike,  Bridgton 
George  P.  Plaisted,  Gorham 
Samuel    Rosenberg,   Portland 
Frank  D.  True,  Portland 
Charles   E.   West,    South   Portland 
Guy  L.  Cronkite,  Portland 
Elmer  E.  Richai'ds,  Farmington 
John  R.  Bass.  Wilton 
Bion  Wing.  Phillips 
Luere  B.  Deasy,  Bar  Harbor 
Andrew  P.  Havey,  West  Sullivan 
C.   K.   Foster,    Sargentville 
Charles  McCluskey,  Castine 
Fred  A.  Torrey,  Stonington 
Charles  F.  Johnson,  Waterville 
R.  P.  Hazzard,  Gardiner 
Reuel  J.  Noyes,  Augusta 
George  F.  Parmenter.  Waterville 
W.  J.  Thompson,  South  China 
Blaine  S.  Viles,  Augusta 
Nat.  H.   Barrows,   Watei-ville 
Tyler  M.  Coombs,  Vinalhaven 
Obadiah  Gardner.  Rockland 
Reuel  Robinson,  Camden 


B.  C.  Redonnett,  Wiscasset 

Phineas  H.  Gay,  Newcastle 

G.  A.  Gregory,  Boothbay  Harbor 

K.   Montgomery,  East  Boothbay 

Albert  J.  Steams,  Norway 

Theodore  Hawley,  Rumford 

Leslie  E.  Mclntyre,  East  Waterford 

Alton  C.  Wheeler,  South  Paris 

F.  H.  Parkhurst,  Bangor 

Nathan  C.  Bucknam,  Dexter 

Charles  P.  Connors,  Bangor 

Charles  J.  Dunn,  Orono 

Hugh   Gallagher,   Bangor 

Edward  M.  Graham,  Bangor 

George   W.   Steams,   Millinocket 

F.  H.  Strickland,  Bangor 

Frank  E.  Guemsey,  Dover 

John  Houston,  Guilford 

H.  A.  Sanders,  Jr.,  Greenville 

Edward  W.  Hyde,  Bath 

Arthur  K.  Purinton,  Bath 

Fred  H.  Thompson,  Bath 

M.  P.  Haraden,  Bath 

Carleton   P.  Merrill,   Skowhegan 

Samuel  W.   Gould,   Skowhegan 

Stanley  R.  Oldham,  Pittsfield 

Walter  P.  Ordway,  Skowhegan 

Orlando  E.  Frost,  Belfast 

B.  F.  Colcord,  Searsport 

Harry  Kilgore,  Belfast 

E.  L.  Sprague,  Islesboro 

John  R.  Trimble.  Calais 

H.  H.  Gray,  Milbridge 

S.  W.  Hill,  Machias 

Harold  H.  Murchie,  Calais 

Bion  M.  Pike,  Lubec 

John  R.  Roche,  Eastport 

Rufus  B.  Stevens.  Jonesport 

Ernest  M.  Goodall,  Sanford 

Cecil  F.  Clark,  Hollis  Center 

John  Dennett,  York 

Edward  M.  Dearing,  Biddeford 

Horace  Mitchell,  Kittery 

Elmer  E.  Page,  Saco 

Lamont  A.  Stevens,  Wells 

Frank  Parsons,  Kennebunk 

George  G.  Emery,  Sanford 


18  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

GOVERNOR   MILLIKEN'S   WAR   PROCLAMATION 
April  7,  1917 

Gentlemen  of  the  Legislature: 

Since  you  first  assembled  three  months  ago  world  events  have  moved 
swiftly  to  a  fateful  climax.  I  have  summoned  you  in  joint  convention 
at  the  very  opening  of  your  session  this  morning  because  the  moment 
has  come  for  the  State  of  Maine,  acting  through  her  chosen  representa- 
tives, to  begin  playing  her  proper  part  in  world  affairs. 

For  more  than  thirty  months  Americans  have  watched  with  growing 
horror  and  amazement  the  appalling  world  catastrophe  across  the  sea.  We 
are  a  peaceful  people  committed  by  ancient  tradition  to  a  policy  of  aloof- 
ness from  European  alliances.  This  policy  we  have  struggled  to  main- 
tain. Through  all  these  weary  months  we  have  taken  no  part  except 
that  of  messenger  of  succor  and  relief  to  the  distressed. 

But  continued  isolation  from  the  struggle  has  become  increasingly 
impossible.  Neither  the  broad  expanse  of  the  Atlantic,  nor  the  faith  of 
treaties,  nor  the  instincts  common  to  humanity,  have  sufficed  to  protect 
our  peaceful  and  law  abiding  citizens  from  the  assassin.  With  unbeliev- 
able patience  and  self-restraint  we  have  seen  our  flag  insulted,  our  rights 
insolently  invaded,  our  citizens,  even  women  and  children,  foully  murdered 
upon  the  high  seas.  Our  self-respect  and  honor  as  a  nation  forbid  further 
endurance  of  these  intolerable  aggressions. 

But  we  are  to  enter  the  war  at  last  not  only  because  of  the  threat 
against  the  integrity  of  our  own  nation  and  this  hemisphere  for  which 
we  have  some  measure  of  responsibility.  This  is  to  be  no  mere  defensive 
war  on  our  part.  We  are  to  strike  and  strike  with  all  the  energy  and 
power  at  our  command,  because  we  are  at  last  convinced  that  the  very 
fate  of  civilization  is  at  stake. 

A  ruthless  military  frenzy  is  running  amuck  in  the  world,  armed,  not 
with  the  bludgeon  and  spear  suited  to  such  a  survival  of  savagery,  but 
with  the  most  frightful  engines  of  destruction  that  modern  science  can 
devise.  Our  warfare  is  not  against  the  German  people,  but  against  the 
brutal  despotism  which  assumes  to  govern  them; — a  belated  survival  of 
mankind's  age-old  enemy,  the  cruel  and  arrogant  spirit  of  autocracy,  which 
soon,  please  God,  is  utterly  to  vanish  from  the  earth. 

More  is  concerned  in  this  titanic  struggle  than  the  honor  or  the  life 
of  any  nation.  It  has  become  a  world  conflict  for  that  freedom  of  self- 
governing  democracies  of  which  our  flag  is  the  supreme  token  among 
mankind.  The  Allies  are  fighting  for  civilization  against  despotism.  With 
the  battle  finally  joined  upon  this  issue  our  flag  would  droop  in  the  breeze 
if  withheld  ingloriously  from  the  conflict. 


MAINE    ENTERS    THE   WAR  19 

Last  night  before  a  joint  convention  of  Congress,  the  President  asked 
that  a  state  of  war  be  declared  to  exist  and  that  our  government  at  once 
enter  upon  the  conflict  upon  the  side  of  the  Allies  with  all  the  energy 
and  power  at  our  command.  You  have  read  his  calm  and  patriotic  utter- 
ance. 

Congress  will  meet  again  this  noon  to  put  into  full  effect  his  recom- 
mendations. Before  that  time,  let  us,  by  appropriate  action,  assure  the 
President  and  Congress  of  our  full  and  loyal  support  in  this  solemn  hour 
of  national  crisis.  No  words  need  be  added  to  his  noble  statement  of  the 
case.    The  eloquence  of  deeds  can  best  be  ours. 

I  urge  that  you  provide  immediate  authority  for  the  issuance  of 
bonds  to  the  amount  of  one  million  dollars  and  give  the  Governor  and 
Council  full  authority  to  spend  such  portion  of  this  amount  as  may  be 
necessary  for  military  purposes. 

You  will  also  enact  such  defense  measures  as  may  seem  to  you  fitting, 
giving  the  constituted  authorities  powers  appropriate  for  them  to  use 
in  time  of  war. 

You  should  also  make  suitable  provision  for  adequate  care  of  the 
families  and  dependents  of  soldiers.  This  can  best  be  done  in  my  judg- 
ment by  granting  some  discretion  to  the  Governor  and  Council  without 
attempting  to  make  a  fixed  rule  applicable  to  all  cases. 

So  much  of  our  duty  we  may  now  foresee.  Whatever  more  our  country 
asks  of  us  will  be  given  with  cheerful  and  unswerving  loyalty.  You  will 
remain  in  session  for  the  next  few  days,  even  into  next  week  if  necessary, 
in  order  to  be  ready  to  take  instant  action  upon  matters  within  the  juris- 
diction of  the  state  as  fast  as  events  shall  point  the  way. 

Our  little  state  has  a  role  in  the  coming  conflict  far  out  of  proportion 
to  her  size.  Our  rocky  shores  look  out  upon  the  broad  Atlantic,  once 
the  highway  of  peaceful  commerce,  now  the  possible  path  of  the  ruthless 
invader.  When  to-day  the  leaders  of  our  nation  meet  in  solemn  confer- 
ence, let  it  be  known  that  Maine  is  true  to  her  glorious  traditions  of  other 
days, — that  now,  as  always  in  the  past,  her  sons  are  willing  to  offer  freely 
the  last  full  measure  of  devotion  when  their  country  calls. 

„.  The  record  of  Maine's  contributions  to  the  sinews  of  war 

War 

p      ,  reads  as  follows:    American  Red  Cross,  $1,892,328.78 ;  Lib- 

erty Loans,  $104,094,150;  Young  Men's  Christian  Associa- 
tion,  $332,994.67;  Young    Women's    Christian    Association,    $58,381.08; 
Knights  of  Columbus,  $59,288.76 ;  Salvation  Army,  $19,982.74 ;  War  Libra-  , 
ries,  $3,421.29;  War  Savings  and  Thrift  Stamps,  $8,362,585.92 ;  United  War 
Work,  $1,163,238. 

J     .  Eager  to  share  in  the  battle  for  the  world's  freedom  seven 

y  ,      ■  hundred  boys  from  sixteen  to  twenty-one  enlisted  in  the 

United  States  Boys  Working  Reserve.     Uniformed,  disci- 
plined and  exercised  just  as  soldiers  are,  they  were  sent  out  early  in  the 


20  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

summer  under  competent  leaders  to  the  neighborhood  of  the  farms  that 
needed  them.  The  boys  made  good.  Only  six  of  them  went  home,  four 
under  discipline,  and  two  at  the  urgent  request  of  their  parents.  The 
farmers  were  so  well  pleased  with  the  spirit  of  the  boys  and  the  work  done 
by  them  that  additional  wages  were  gladly  paid  to  those  who  showed 
unusual  capacity  and  energy.  No  complaint  from  the  boys  was  registered 
at  headquarters.  On  the  contrary  they  were  proud  of  their  work  and  glad 
to  be  doing  it  for  Uncle  Sam. 

„  Under  the  direction  of  the  Agricultural  Extension  Service 

of  the  University  of  Maine,  cooperating  with  the  State  De- 
partment of  Education,  practically  every  nook  and  corner 
of  the  state  was  visited  during  the  summer  of  1917  in  the  interests  of 
the  conservation  movement.  Demonstrations  were  given  of  the  best 
methods  in  canning  and  preserving.  The  housekeepers  of  the  state 
responded  gladly  to  the  call  for  signers  to  the  food  pledge  card  and  145,000 
of  them  were  enrolled  as  members  of  the  United  States  Food  Conservation 
Army. 

The  Food  Administration  early  in  its  history  called  upon  the  libra- 
ries of  the  country  for  help  in  its  publicity  work  and  Maine  libraries 
responded  generously  by  devoting  much  time  and  space  to  the  display  and 
distribution  of  the  Administration  publications. 

„  ,.  ,  The  record  of  Maine's  contribution  in  men  reads  as  follows : 

H  m  ff  Regular  Army,  2369;  Reserve  Corps  and  National  Army, 
and  JJratts  1129 ;  National  Guard,  4289;  Draft  induction,  16,465;  Regu- 
lar Navy,  2331  males  and  13  females;  Naval  Reserve  Force,  2823  males 
and  72  females ;  Marine  Corps,  24 ;  Young  Men's  Christian  Association, 
166  males  and  33  females;  Young  Women's  Christian  Association,  14; 
Knights  of  Columbus,  11 ;  Red  Cross  and  Army  Nurses,  118. 


CHAPTER  IV 
BRIEF  CHRONOLOGY    OF    THE    WORLD    WAR 

1914 

June    28 — Austrian  Archduke  slain  at  Sarajevo. 

July      5 — Potsdam  council  decides  for  war. 

July    10 — Propagandists  leave  for  America. 

July    29 — Austria  attacks  Serbia. 

Aug.      3 — Germans  invade  Belgium. 

Aug.      6 — City  of  Liege  falls. 

Aug.    25 — Louvain  destroyed. 

Aug.    28 — British  naval  victory  off  Heligoland. 

Sept.     6 — French  stop  Germans  at  Marne. 

Oct.     10 — Antwerp  falls. 

Nov.      7 — Japanese  take  Kiao  Chau. 

Dec.      9 — British  win  Falklands  battle. 

Dec.    14 — Serbians  recapture  Belgrade. 

1915 

Jan.     24 — British  win  Dogger  bank  battle. 

Feb.    12 — Russian  disaster  at  Mausurian  lakes. 

Mar.      4 — British  land  at  Gallipoli. 

Mar.    10 — Battle  of  Neuve  Chapelle. 

Mar.    22 — Russians  take  Przemysl. 

April  23 — Germans  first  use  poison  gas. 

May      7 — Lusitania  torpedoed;  1,134  lost. 

May    24 — Italy  enters  war. 

June     3 — Germans  recapture  Przemysl, 

July    13 — Germans  repulsed  in  Argonne. 

Aug.     4 — Germans  take  Warsaw. 

Sept.     9 — First  air  raid  on  London. 

Sept.  25-30 — Battle  of  Champagne. 

Oct.     10 — Conquest  of  Serbia  begins. 

Oct.     12 — Edith  Cavell  executed. 

Oct.     13 — Bulgaria  enters  war, 

Dec.      1 — British  retreat  from  Bagdad. 

21 


22  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

1916 
Jan.       9 — British  evacuate  Gallipoli. 
Feb.    22 — German  drive  for  Verdun  begins. 
Mar.    24 — Steamer  Sussex  torpedoed. 
April  29— Turks  take  15,000  British. 
May    31 — British  win  Jutland  battle. 
July      1 — Allies  begin  Somme  offensive. 
Aug.     9 — Italians  cross  Isonzo. 
Aug.  27 — Roumania  enters  war. 
Sept.     3 — Germans  and  Bulgars  invade  Roumania. 
Sept.  14 — British  first  use  "tanks." 
Oct.       8 — U  boats  raid  off  Nantucket. 
Oct.     24 — French  stop  Verdun  drive.    . 
Nov.    13 — British  renew  Somme  offensive. 
Dec.      6 — Germans  take  Bukharest. 
Dec.      7 — Lloyd  George  becomes  premier  and 
Dec.    19 — Rejects  German  "negotiated  peace." 

1917 
Jan.     31 — Germany  announces  "unrestricted  submarine  war. 
Feb.      3 — United  States  expels  German  ambassador. 
Mar.    11 — British  take  Bagdad. 
Mar.    12-15 — Russian  revolution ;  Czar  deposed. 
Mar.    27 — British  defeat  Turks  at  Gaza. 
April     6 — United  States  enters  war;  fleet  sails  for  Europe. 
May    18 — Selective  service  act  in  force. 
June     5 — 10,000,000  Americans  register  for  army. 
June  12 — Greeks  depose  King  Constantine. 
June  15 — First  Liberty  loan  over-subscribed. 
June  26 — First  U.  S.  division  lands  in  France. 
July      9 — Food  and  fuel  control  begins  in  United  States. 
July    28 — Kerensky  heads  new  Russian  republic. 
Aug.  28 — United  States  rejects  Pope's  peace  note. 
Sept.  20 — Germans  defeated  by  British  at  Ypres. 
Oct.     23 — Yankees  enter  trenches. 

C  Bat.  6th  Art.  fires  first  shot. 
Oct.     25 — Yankees  take  first  German  prisoner. 
Oct.     26 — Italians  routed  at  Caporetto. 

Second  Liberty  Loan  over-subscribed. 
Nov.      2 — First  Yankees  killed. 
Nov.    28 — Bolsheviki  overthrow  Kerensky. 
Dec.      7 — United  States  declares  war  on  Austria-Hungary. 
Dec.      8 — British  capture  Jerusalem. 
Dec.    31—204,965  U.  S.  troops  in  France. 


BRIEF   CHRONOLOGY   OF   THE    WORLD    WAR  23 

1918 

Jan.       5 — President  Wilson  announces  fourteen  peace  points. 

Jan.     28 — Italians  defeat  Germans  at  Adagio. 

Feb.      2 — Yankees  take  over  Toul  sector. 

Feb.      5 — United  States  troop  ship  Tuscania  torpedoed. 

Feb.      9 — Ukraine  surrenders  to  Germans. 

Mar.      1 — Yankees  beat  off  German  attack  at  Toul. 

Mar.      3 — Bolsheviki  sign  abject  peace  with  Central  Powers. 

Mar.    11 — First  Ail-American  raid  on  Germans  in  Toul  sector. 

Mar.    21 — German  drive  on  Amiens  starts. 

Mar.    23 — Paris  bombarded  by  long  range  gun — 76  miles. 

Mar.    25 — Germans  reach  Somme.    U.  S.  engineers  stop  gap  in  line. 

Mar.    28 — General  Foch  named  by  Allied  War  Council  as  generalissimo  of 

Entente  forces. 
April     4 — Germans  start  channel  port  drive. 
April  16 — Germans  take  Messines  ridge. 
April  17 — First  U.  S.  division  in  battle  line  at  Montdidier. 
April  21 — 26th  Division  beats  off  German  attack  at  Seicheprey. 
April  23 — British  navy  bottles  Zeebrugge. 
April  26 — Germans  take  Mount  Kemmel. 
May      5 — Third  Liberty  Loan  over-subscribed. 
May      5 — Austrians  start  drive  on  Italy. 
May    27 — Germans  start  drive  on  Marne. 

May    28 — First  Yankee  offensive   (1st  Division)  takes  Cantigny. 
June     1 — Germans  cross  Marne ;  46  miles  from  Paris. 
June     3 — U  boats  raid  American  shipping  off  New  Jersey  coast. 
June     4 — French  and  United  States  troops  compel   Germans  to  recrpss 

Marne. 
June     6 — American  marines  capture  part  of  Belleau  wood. 
June     7 — Massacre  of  10,000  Armenians  in  the  Caucasus  reported. 

United  States  troops  advance  northwest  of  Chateau  Thierry. 
June  13 — t'rench  and  Americans  definitely  check  German  offensive. 
June  15 — Austrian  offensive  along  the  Piave. 
June  23 — Italians  throw  Austrians  back  across  the  Piave. 
June  25 — U.  S.  marines  clear  Belleau  Wood. 
July      1 — British  and  American  marines  land  in  Kola,  Russia. 

American  advance  in  Chateau  Thierry  region. 
July      4 — Australians  and  Americans  capture  Hamel  and  repulse  three 

counter  attacks. 
July    12 — Eleven  U.  S.  divisions  on  battle  front. 
July    15 — Last  German  offensive,  up  Marne  toward  Epernay. 
July    15 — Yankee  troops  cooperate  with  British    at    Murman,    northern 

Russia. 


24  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

July    17 — German  troops  checked  by  Franco-American  defense. 

July    18 — French  and  Americans  counter  attack  between  Aisne  and  Marne. 

German  flank  smashed. 
July    19-22 — Yankees   take   Berzy-le-Sec,   Tigny,   Epieds,  Jaulgonne,   Bu- 

zancy. 
July    22 — Franco-Americans  penetrate  deeper  into  German  line.     Crown 

Prince  summons  help  from  the  North. 
July    29 — Yankee  troops  defeat  Prussian    Guards    on    Soissons-Chateau 

Thierry  front. 
July    31 — Onondaga  Indians  of  New  York  declare  war  on  Germany. 
Aug.     2 — Germans  begin  general  retreat  in  Aisne-Ourcq  region. 

United  States  troops  land  at  Archangel. 
Aug.     8 — British  and  French  launch  offensive  between  Amiens  and  Mon- 

didier,  penetrate  German  lines  seven  miles. 
Aug.  10 — Allies  capture  Montdidier. 
Aug.  15 — United  States  troops  landing  at  Vladisvostok. 
Aug.  23 — British  new  offensive  between  Somme  and  Arras, 
Aug.  28 — Allies  repel  Bolshevik  forces  in  big  battle  on  Ussuri  front. 
Aug.  31 — Germans  begin  retreat  in  Flanders,  giving  up  Mt.  Kemmel. 
Sept.     3 — United  States  formally  recognizes  Czecho-Slovaks  as  a  co-bellig- 
erent nation. 
Sept.     5 — German  retreat  extends  from  Rheims  to  the  sea — 150  mile  front. 
Sept.  12 — First  Ail-American  offensive  at  St.  Mihiel. 

13,000,000  American  men  register  under  new  draft. 
Sept.  13 — St.  Mihiel  salient  eliminated. 
Sept.  19 — British  rout  Turkish  army  in  Palestine,  breaking  through  on 

a  nineteen  mile  front. 
Sept.  22 — Nazareth  captured  by  British. 
Sept.  26 — Yankees  begin  Argonne  offensive. 

Sept.  27 — Bulgaria  asks  for  armistice  following  defeat  in  Macedonia. 
Sept.  30 — Bulgaria  surrenders  to  Allies. 
Oct.       6 — Germans  ask  United  States  for  armistice.    Austria  sends  similar 

note. 
Oct.       8 — United  States  refuses  armistice  terms  of  Germans. 
Oct.     14 — Allies  in  great  offensive  from  Lys  River  northward  in  Flanders. 
Oct.     19 — Austria's  proposal  for  armistice  rejected  by  United  States. 
Oct.     29 — Italians  break  Austrian  defence;  enemy  retreats. 
Oct.     31 — Austria  asks  for  armistice. 

Turkey  unconditionally  surrenders. 
Nov.      4 — Austria  agrees  to  armistice  terms. 

German  defence  in  Verdun  region  broken. 


BRIEF   CHRONOLOGY   OF   THE   WORLD    WAR  25 

Nov.      7 — Revolution  in  Germany. 

Yankees  capture  Sedan. 

Germans  send  to  Foch  for  armistice  terms. 
Nov.    9 — Emperor  of  Germany  abdicates. 

General  allied  advance  on  entire  front. 
Nov.    11 — Armistice  signed. 


COLONEL   HUME   PRESENTING   THE   FLAGS   OF   103d  INFANTRY  TO 
GOVERNOR  MILLIKEN,  JUNE  14,  1919 


CHAPTER    V 

HISTORY  OF  THE  2d  REGIMENT    NATIONAL    GUARD    STATE    OF 
MAINE  (103d  Inf.  26th  Div.  A.  E.  F.)  IN  THE  WORLD  WAR 

April  13,  1917 — National  Guard  companies  ordered  to  report  at  armories. 

July      5 — Mobilized  at  Augusta,  Maine. 

Aug.     5 — Drafted  into  federal  service. 

Aug.  19 — Entrained  for  Westfield,  Mass. 

Aug.  22 — Created  as  new  regiment,  103d  Infantry,  with  addition  of  men 

from  1st  N.  H.  6th  and  8th  Mass.,  1st  Vt.  and  R.  L  Cavalry. 
Sept.  25 — Sailed  from  New  York. 
Oct.     10 — Landed  in  Liverpool,  England. 
Oct.     16 — Left  Southampton  for  France. 
Oct.     17 — Landed  at  La  Havre. 

Oct.     19-Feb.  5,  1918 — Intensive  training  at  Liffol-le-grand. 
Feb.      6-Mar.  19 — Brigaded  with  French  north  of  Soissons   (Chemin-des- 

Dames  sector) . 
Feb.    28 — Raid  on  enemy  lines  Grand  Pont. 
Mar.    24 — Arrived  at  rest  area  Liffol-le-grand. 
April  10-June  28 — Occupation  of  Toul  sector. 
June  16 — German  raid  at    Xivray-Marvoisin.     (Commended    by    General 

Pershing  and  General  Passaga  for  this  action). 
July      8 — Chateau  Thierry  front. 

July    18-24 — Aisne-Marne  offensive  (Torcy,  Belleau,  Givry,  Bouresches). 
Aug.     1-Aug.  27 — In  rest  areas. 
Aug.     4 — Memorial  service  at  Ussy. 
Sept.     6-Oct.  8— St.  Mihiel  salient. 
Sept.  12-13— St.  Mihiel  offensive. 
Sept.  26 — Marcheville-Riaville  engagement. 
Oct.       6 — Heavily  bombarded  with  gas  at  Saulx. 
Oct.    6-9 — In  support  of  St.  Remy. 

Oct.     15-Nov.  14 — Neptune  sector   (Verdun  or  Meuse-Argonne). 
Jan.     21,  1919 — Ordered  to  embarkation  centre.    Headquarters  estabhshed 

at  Economy  (Sarthe) . 
Mar.    14 — Ordered  to  move  to  embarkation  port. 

April  5-7 — Landed  in  Boston  and  reported  at  Camp  Devens,  Ayer,  Mass. 
April  25 — In  divisional  parade,  Boston. 
April  26-28 — Mustered  out. 


27 


CHAPTER  VI 
OUR  WAR  GOVERNORS 

WILLIAM  KING 

William  King,  first  Governor  of  Maine,  was  born  in  Scarborough, 
Maine,  February  9,  1768.  His  early  life  was  spent  in  working  in  a  lum- 
ber mill  at  Saco.  On  reaching  manhood  he  obtained  work  in  a  sawmill  at 
Topsham  and  afterward  became  proprietor  of  a  mill  and  store  of  his  own. 
In  1800  he  moved  to  Bath,  as  the  Kennebec  river  offered  superior  advan- 
tages for  lumbering  and  shipbuilding.  There  he  resided  for  over  fifty 
years.  Of  good  natural  powers,  strong-willed,  self-reliant  and  ambitious, 
he  became  a  wealthy  merchant  and  one  of  the  largest  ship  owners  in  the 
United  States.  He  organized  the  first  bank  opened  at  Bath,  and  was  its 
president.  He  owned  much  real  estate  in  Bath  and  other  parts  of  the 
state,  including  the  whole  town  of  Kingfield,  which  was  named  for  him. 
He  was  one  of  the  incorporators  and  principal  owners  of  the  first  cotton 
mill  in  Maine,  erected  at  Brunswick  in  1809. 

Mr.  King  began  his  political  career  by  representing  the  town  of  Tops- 
ham  at  the  general  court  in  Boston  in  1795  and  1796.  In  1800  he  was 
elected  representative  to  the  Massachusetts  legislature  from  Bath,  for 
three  years,  and  in  1807  and  1808  was  elected  senator  to  represent  the 
Lincoln  district.  His  public  record  shows  a  desire  to  legislate  for  the 
people.  His  most  important  service,  however,  was  the  prominent  part 
he  took  for  seven  years  in  the  struggle  for  the  separation  of  the  district 
of  Maine  from  Massachusetts.  He  presided  over  the  convention  that 
framed  the  constitution  for  the  new  state.  In  1820  he  was  elected  the 
first  governor  of  Maine  by  an  overwhelming  majority;  the  duties  of  his 
position  he  discharged  with  marked  ability.  In  1821  he  resigned  to  accept 
the  appointment  of  U.  S.  Commissioner  for  the  adjustment  of  Spanish 
claims  in  Florida.  In  1828  he  was  appointed  commissioner  of  public 
buildings  for  Maine,  and  was  empowered  to  procure  plans  and  estimates 
for  the  construction  of  a  State  Capitol  at  Augusta.  This  work  he  brought 
to  a  successful  conclusion.  From  1831  to  1834  he  was  collector  of  cus- 
toms at  Bath.  He  was  married  in  1802  to  Ann  Frazier  of  Scarborough,  and 
died  in  Bath,  Maine,  June  17,  1852. 

Governor  King  was  conspicuous  as  a  military  man.  He  was  major- 
general  of  militia,  and  held  the  commission  of  colonel  of  the  United  States 

28 


MAL^E  WAI^  •  GWEK^ORS 


30  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

Army,  as  recruiting  officer  of  United  States  volunteers,  in  the  District 
of  Maine,  upon  the  declaration  of  war  in  1812.  In  1814  he  recruited  a 
regiment  in  Bath,  and  was  busy  recruiting  another  when  the  war  closed. 

ISRAEL   WASHBURN 

Israel  Washburn  was  born  at  Livermore,  Maine,  June  6,  1813,  the 
eldest  of  seven  sons,  most  of  whom  became  eminent  and  three  of  whom 
were  in  Congress  at  the  same  time.  He  was  not  a  college  graduate,  but 
under  private  instructors  he  became  a  fine  classical  scholar,  and  from  his 
youth  was  a  great  student.  At  the  age  of  eighteen  he  commenced  the 
study  of  law,  and  three  years  later,  1834,  was  admitted  to  the  bar.  He 
commenced  practice  as  a  lawyer  the  same  year  at  Orono.  The  lumbering 
interest  in  that  part  of  the  state  was  then  of  great  importance  and  Mr, 
Washburn  very  soon  entered  on  an  extensive  and  lucrative  practice,  which 
continued  until  he  was  elected  to  Congress  in  1850.  He  had  served  one 
term  in  the  legislature  in  1842, 

First  a  Whig,  he  became  the  leader  of  the  new  Republican  Party  and 
it  was  as  a  Republican  that  he  was  elected  to  the  office  of  Governor  in 
1860  and  1861,  When  the  Civil  War  broke  out  Maine  was  utterly  unpre- 
pared. The  old  militia  system  had  fallen  into  disuse  and  neglect  and 
there  were  neither  drilled  soldiers  nor  officers.  Governor  Washburn  was 
justly  called  the  War  Governor,  for  within  the  two  years  while  he  was 
chief  magistrate  nearly  50,000  troops  were  marshalled  and  sent  to  the 
front,  and  it  was  acknowledged  by  the  Department  at  Washington  that 
no  soldiers  were  better  organized  or  did  better  fighting  than  the  sons  of 
the  Pine  Tree  State.  Governor  Washburn  was  deeply  impressed  with 
the  necessity  of  providing  a  defense  for  the  extended  coast  line  of  Maine 
and  appointed  a  committee  to  confer  with  the  Federal  Government  in 
the  matter.  After  much  activity  on  his  part  work  was  commenced  on 
the  coast,  particular  attention  being  given  to  the  strengthening  of  Port- 
land. 

At  the  close  of  his  second  term,  Governor  Washburn  declined  to  stand 
for  re-election,  but  did  serve  as  Collector  of  Portland  from  1863-77,  He 
refused  in  1877  the  presidency  of  Tufts  College,  of  which  he  was  long 
president  of  the  board  of  trustees. 

Governor  Washburn  was  a  busy  contributor  to  magazines  and  reviews 
and  prepared  many  addresses  on  political  and  literary  subjects.  Among 
his  contributions  may  be  mentioned  papers  on  Charles  Lamb ;  Walter  Sav- 
age Landor ;  Gamaliel  Bailey,  Modern  Civilization ;  The  Logic  and  the  End 
of  the  Rebellion ;  The  Powers  and  Duty  of  Congress  in  Respect  to  Suffrage ; 
Secular  and  Compulsory  Education,  He  also  published  biographical  notices 
and  recollections  of    Chief    Justice    Ethan    Shepley,    George  Evans  and 


OUR   WAR    GOVERNORS  31 

Edward  Kent  and  a  book  entitled  "Notes,  Historical,  Descriptive  and  Per- 
sonal of  Livermore,  Maine." 

He  died  in  Philadelphia,  May  12,  1883. 

ABNER    COBURN 

Abner  Coburn,  Maine's  twenty-fourth  governor,  was  born  March  22, 
1803,  in  the  part  of  Canaan  which  is  now  Skowhegan.  He  was  the  second 
of  the  fourteen  children  of  Eleazer  and  Mary  Weston  Coburn.  His  educa- 
tion was  obtained  in  the  district  schools  with  a  few  terms  at  Bloomfield 
Academy.  For  a  time  he  worked  on  the  farm  summers  and  taught  winters 
for  ten  dollars  a  month  and  board.  He  learned  surveying  of  his  father. 
In  1830  he  with  his  father  and  brother,  Philander,  formed  the  firm  of  E. 
Coburn  and  Sons.  Their  business  was  surveying,  buying  land  and  cutting 
timber.  In  1845  after  the  death  of  his  father  the  firm  name  was  changed 
to  A.  &  P.  Coburn.  By  1870  they  owned  in  Maine  alone,  450,000  acres, 
about  700  square  miles,  besides  extensive  tracts  of  land  in  the  West. 
Abner  Coburn  was  also  interested  in  the  railroad  development  of  the  state. 
He  owned  largely  in  the  Somerset  and  Kennebe-c  road,  later  in  the  Kenne- 
bec and  Portland  road  and  was  a  president  of  the  Maine  Central.  Keen 
and  shrewd  business  man  that  he  was,  he  was  also  interested  and  active 
in  politics.  He  was  first  a  Federalist,  then  a  Whig,  and  finally  a  Republi- 
can. In  1838  he  was  a  member  of  the  Maine  House  of  Representatives 
and  was  returned  to  that  body  again  in  1840  and  1844.  In  1855  and  1857 
he  served  on  the  Governor's  council.  In  1860  he  cast  his  vote  as  an  elector 
for  Lincoln.  When  Governor  Washburn  in  1862  wished  to  retire,  the  great 
business  ability  and  absolute  integrity  of  Abner  Coburn  made  him  the  log- 
ical successor.  He  was  elected  Governor  in  1863  in  perhaps  the  most  try- 
ing year  of  the  w^ar.  People  were  tired,  and  there  was  a  strong  "peace 
at  any  price"  party  in  the  state.  His  courage,  loyalty  and  deep  devotion 
to  the  Union  gave  the  state  a  most  efficient  administration.  He  governed 
it  on  business  principles  and  made  it  successful.  His  last  public  service 
was  in  1884  when  he  acted  as  chairman  of  the  Republican  presidential 
electors.    He  died  January  4,  1885. 

He  was  deeply  interested  in  education  and  gave  largely  to  its  exten- 
sion. Colby  College,  the  University  of  Maine  and  Coburn  Classical  In- 
stitute are  some  of  his  beneficiaries.  He  did  not  forget  the  town  in  which 
he  lived  his  long  and  useful  life.  The  fine  court  house  and  the  public 
library  are  his  gifts. 

In  a  letter  written  shortly  after  his  death,  Blaine  wrote  of  him:  "He 
was,  if  humanity  can  ever  attain  perfection,  an  absolutely  just  man  in  all 
his  dealings.  And  beyond  the  severe  demands  of  justice,  he  was  always 
kind  and  even  generous  to  his  fellow-men.  *****  The  large  fortune  which 


\  % 


o 
o 


o 
en 

> 
O 
O 

Pi 

< 


OUR   WAR    GOVERNORS  33 

his  sagacity  had  enabled  him  to  accumulate  was  in  his  own  view  a  'trust 
fund'  which  he  held  for  the  benefit  of  mankind,  and  the  disposition  of 
which  was  with  him  a  matter  of  conscience." 

SAMUEL   CONY 

Samuel  Cony,  the  fourth  of  that  name,  was  born  in  Augusta  Feb- 
ruary 27,  1811.  He  was  educated  by  private  tutors  and  in  China  Acad- 
emy. He  first  attended  Wakefield  College,  but  later  went  to  Brown  Uni- 
versity, from  which  he  graduated  in  1829.  He  studied  law  with  Hiram 
Belcher  of  Farmington  and  with  his  uncle,  Reuel  Williams  of  Augusta. 
In  1832  he  was  admitted  to  the  bar,  and  began  to  practice  in  Old  Town.  At 
the  age  of  twenty-two  he  was  a  representative  to  the  legislature  and  at 
twenty-eight  he  was  a  member  of  the  council  of  Governor  Fairfield.  He  was 
appointed  Judge  of  Probate  for  Penobscot  County  in  1840.  In  1847  he 
was  Land  Agent.  He  was  elected  State  Treasurer  in  1850.  He  held  this 
office  for  five  years,  which  was  the  constitutional  limit.  He  was  elected 
mayor  of  Augusta  in  1854.  Up  to  1861  he  was  a  Democrat,  but  he  disagreed 
with  the  party  on  the  slavery  question  and  vigorously  supported  the  gov- 
ernment. In  1862  he  represented  the  Republicans  in  the  state  legislature. 
The  next  year  he  was  nominated  as  Governor.  He  is  said  to  have  been 
selected  by  Blaine,  who  hoped  in  this  way  to  unite  the  "war  Democrats" 
with  the  Republicans,  and  his  plan  was  a  success  for  Judge  Cony  carried 
the  state  by  a  majority  of  18,000.  He  was  a  worthy  successor  to  Wash- 
burn and  Coburn.  He  responded  promptly  to  every  call  of  the  govern- 
ment for  troops  and  supplies.  He  even  advanced  money  out  of  his  own 
private  fortune  to  pay  the  soldiers.  No  one  was  more  loyal  to  the  cause 
of  the  Union  than  he.  He  served  for  three  terms  and  refused  to  accept 
another  nomination.  At  his  last  inaugural  address,  delivered  in  1866,  he 
was  able  to  announce  that  the  purpose  which  he  had  had  before  him  from 
the  beginning  had  been  fulfilled,  that  the  national  flag  should  be  seen 
"floating  in  unchallenged  supremacy  over  its  ancient  and  rightful  bounda- 
ries." Upon  his  retirement  to  private  life  he  resumed  his  law  practice.  He 
died  in  Augusta,  October  5,  1870. 

LLEWELLYN  POWERS 

Llewellyn  Powers  was  born  in  Pittsfield,  Somerset  County,  Maine, 
in  1836,  and  was  the  eldest  of  ten  children.  His  parents,  Arbra  and  Naomi 
(Mathews)  Powers  were  of  sturdy  New  Bhgland  stock,  several  ancestors 
being  in  the  Revolutionary  war.  He  grew  up  in  his  native  town,  attended 
its  common  schools,  spent  two  years  at  Colby  College  and  then  entered 
Albany  Law  School,  where  he  graduated  in  1860.  In  1861  he  began  the 
practice  of  law  at  Houlton,  Maine. 


34  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

Recognizing  his  legal  ability,  the  people  of  Aroostook  County  in  1865 
elected  him  prosecuting  attorney,  which  office  he  held  for  three  terms.  He 
was  United  States  collector  of  customs  during  1868-72,  a  member  of  the 
state  legislature  during  1874-76,  and  a  Republican  representative  in  Con- 
gress during  1877-79.  He  was  again  elected  to  the  state  legislature  in  1895, 
becoming  speaker  of  the  house,  and  two  years  later  he  was  elected  gov- 
ernor. He  was  chosen  a  second  time  as  governor.  After  retiring  from 
the  executive  chair  in  1901  he  was  chosen  to  succeed  Charles  A.  Boutelle, 
resigned,  as  representative  from  the  fourth  Maine  district  to  the  fifty- 
seventh  Congress,  and  was  returned  to  Congress  with  each  succeeding 
election,  but  was  obliged  to  withdraw  from  the  renomination  to  the  sixty- 
first  Congress,  which  had  been  tendered  him  by  acclamation  by  the  Repub- 
lican party  in  his  district,  on  account  of  his  continued  ill  health.  He  died 
July  28,  1908. 

"Llewellyn  Powers'  administration  as  governor  was  one  of  the  best 
that  has  ever  been  given  the  State  of  Maine.  He  gave  to  the  office  the 
same  careful  oversight  that  marked  his  private  business,  and  on  one  occa- 
sion during  the  early  part  of  the  Spanish-American  war,  when  there  was 
strong  pressure  from  all  over  the  state  to  call  an  extra  session  of  the  leg- 
islature to  appropriate  money  for  the  equipment  of  men  and  purchase  of 
supplies  for  the  expected  volunteer  regiment,  he  was  opposed  to  it  on 
account  of  the  large  and  needless  expense  to  the  state,  and,  acting  in  accord 
with  the  judgment  of  other  conservative  business  men  of  his  party,  refused 
to  call  the  extra  session,  but  when  funds  were  necessary  he  advanced  the 
large  sum  of  money  required,  and  his  patriotic  and  public-spirited  action 
was  approved  by  the  next  legislature,  which  refunded  the  money  he  had 
advanced  from  his  private  purse." 

CARL  E.  MILLIKEN 

Carl  E.  Milliken  of  Island  Falls  will  be  known  as  The  War  Gov- 
ernor of  Maine.  Other  chief  executives  there  have  been  who  have  occu- 
pied the  gubernatorial  chair  in  belligerent  days,  but  Governor  Milliken, 
holding  office  during  the  progress  of  the  greatest  armed  conflict  the  world 
has  known,  will  always  be  known  as  The  War  Governor  of  the  Pine  Tree 
State. 

Born  in  Pittsfield  on  July  13,  1877,  Governor  Milliken  moved  with  his 
family  to  Augusta  when  he  was  eight  years  old.  He  graduated  from  the 
Cony  High  School  in  Augusta  in  1893  and  from  Bates  College  at  Lewiston 
in  1897.  Following  his  graduation  from  Bates,  he  took  a  post-graduate 
course  at  Harvard  and  intended  to  become  a  teacher.  But,  while  still  in 
his  early  twenties,  he  became  identified  with  the  lumber  industry  and 
moved  to  Island  Falls. 


OUR   WAR    GOVERNORS  35 

In  1904,  Governor  Milliken  was  elected  to  his  first  state  office  when 
he  was  chosen  to  represent  the  town  of  Island  Falls  in  the  Maine  House 
of  Representatives.  He  served  as  a  member  of  the  House  in  1905  and 
again  in  1907.  He  was  then  elected  for  three  successive  terms  as  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Maine  Senate  from  Aroostook  County.  During  his  third  term, 
in  1913,  when  he  was  but  35  years  old,  he  was  president  of  the  upper 
chamber.  In  the  primary  election  of  1916,  Governor  Milliken  was  given 
handsome  support  and  received  the  Republican  nomination  for  Governor 
over  three  opponents.  He  was  elected  governor  in  September,  1916,  by 
a  plurafity  of  13,500. 

Ten  years  of  service  as  a  member  of  the  legislature,  coupled  with 
naturally  studious  habits,  fitted  Governor  Milliken  admirably  for  the  duties 
of  his  office.  Soon  after  his  inauguration,  he  showed  a  grasp  of  detail 
regarding  the  affairs  in  all  departments  of  the  state  that  was  a  surprise 
even  to  those  who  thought  they  knew  him  most  intimately.  His  inaugural 
address  was  pronounced  one  of  the  finest  ever  delivered  in  the  Maine  Cap- 
itol, not  only  because  of  its  intimacy  with  departmental  and  legal  details 
but  also  because  of  the  ease  of  diction  and  the  eloquence  with  which  it 
was  delivered.  A  short  war  address,  calling  for  an  issue  of  a  million 
dollars  in  bonds  following  the  breaking  off  of  diplomatic  relations  with 
Germany,  was  given  the  same  high  degree  of  praise  by  the  citizens  of 
Maine. 

In  addition  to  his  identification  with  the  affairs  of  Maine,  Governor 
Milliken  has  many  business  interests,  is  prominent  in  church  and  social 
welfare  work,  is  president  of  the  Maine  Central  Institute  at  Pittsfield  and 
a  trustee  of  Bates  College  and  in  1917  was  given  the  honorary  degree  of 
Doctor  of  Laws  from  the  latter  institution. 

Governor  Milliken  married  Miss  Emma  Chase,  a  daughter  of  Presi- 
dent George  C.  Chase  of  Bates  College,  and  they  have  seven  children. 


K 

Q 
O 

o 


CHAPTER  VII 

GEOGRAPHY 

,     .  The  State  of  Maine  forms  the  northeastern  part  of  the 

United  States.  It  is  about  300  miles  long  and  285  miles 
wide.  Maine  lies  between  43°6'  and  47°27'33"  N.  latitude;  between  66°56' 
48"  and  71°6'41"  W.  longitude.  The  45th  parallel  crosses  the  state  within 
thirty  miles  of  its  geographical  center.  The  boundaries  are  as  follows : — 
The  southern  boundary,  the  Atlantic  ocean,  is  226  miles,  3640  feet  long; 
the  eastern  boundary  follows  the  St.  Croix  river  to  its  source,  thence  due 
north  to  the  St.  John  river,  a  distance  of  195  miles ;  the  northern  boundary 
extends  from  the  St.  John  Grand  Falls  along  the  river  to  Crown  Monu- 
ment a  distance  of  360  miles,  3950  feet;  the  western  boundary  extends 
from  Crown  Monument  to  the  sea  at  the  mouth  of  Piscataqua  River  near 
Kittery  Point,  a  distance  of  163  miles,  3760  feet. 
.  The  tenth  census  places  the  area  at  33,845  square  miles, 

a  total  land  surface  of  29,895  square  miles.  Maine  is  as 
large  as  New  Hampshire,  Vermont,  Rhode  Island,  Connecticut  and  Dela- 
ware combined.  The  state  has  had  three  surveys.  In  1886  Dr.  Charles 
T.  Jackson  was  authorized  by  the  legislature  to  make  a  survey.  The  result 
of  his  work  is  found  in  three  reports  published  in  1837,  1838  and  1839 
respectively.  At  the  same  time  he  explored  the  public  lands  and  two 
reports  were  published  in  1837  and  1838.  Holmes  made  a  survey  of  the 
Aroostook  river  section  and  published  a  report  of  his  work  in  1839  in 
one  volume  "Geology  of  Maine."  In  1861  the  legislature  ordered  a  sur- 
vey by  Hitchcock  and  Holmes;  two  reports  were  made,  1861-1862,  both 
published  in  one  volume. 
^  A  remarkable  feature  of  the  surface  is  a  system  of  kames, 

or  horse-backs,  sometimes  called  hog-backs.     Prof.  Stone 
describes  thirty-one  different  systems  of  these  kames,  varying  in  length 
from  1  to  150  miles,  seventeen  of  which  are  40  miles  or  over  in  length. 
^       ,   .  The  area  of  the  mountains  of  Maine  is  about  6,600  square 

miles.     Our  highest  mountain,  Katahdin,  is  5,248  feet  in 
height.    The  mountains  consist  of  peaks  more  or  less  conical  in  form.    The 
chief  are  Mount  Abraham,  Saddleback,  Bigelow,  Russell  and  Haystack  in 
Somerset  and  Franklin  counties,  Katahdin  in  Piscataquis  county. 
dim  f  '^^^  average  temperature  is  41.65  degrees.     The  summer 

heat  is  less  than  in  Massachusetts,  New  York,  Wisconsin, 
Iowa,  and  Dakota  by  about  32  per  cent.     The  winter  of  Maine  is  not  so 

37 


38  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

severe  as  is  experienced  in  the  corresponding-  latitudes  in  the  interior. 
This  is  the  result  of  the  geographical  position  of  the  state.  (See  bound- 
aries.) 

In  regard  to  the  rainfall,  it  may  be  mentioned  that  records 
^^"  kept  at  twenty-one  different  points  in  the  state,  extending 

over  a  series  of  years,  give  the  mean  depth  in  inches  as  43.24.  Compar- 
ing these  results  with  the  results  obtained  from  records  kept  at  fifteen 
different  points  in  six  states  west  of  Maine,  in  the  same  latitude,  the 
rainfall  of  Maine  is  about  35  per  cent,  in  excess  of  these  sections. 

The  actual  summer  extends  from  May  31  to  September 
R  •  f  11  ^^'  ^^®  period  of  general  exemption  from  frost.  Records 
kept  at  twenty-one  different  points  show  the  mean  rainfall 
for  this  period  of  summer  to  be  11.13  inches.  The  mean  winter  rainfall  of 
the  state  at  the  above  twenty-one  points  is  10.13  inches.  The  mean  depth 
of  snow  at  seven  different  points  is  83.02  inches,  corresponding  to  6.91 
inches  of  water.  The  total  downfall  for  the  four  and  a  half  months  during- 
which  the  snow  falls  is  about  15.62  inches,  6.91  of  which,  as  just  shown, 
come  in  snow.  Therefore,  about  44  per  cent,  of  the  total  downfall  during 
the  four  and  a  half  months  of  actual  winter  is  snow.  The  per  cent,  during 
the  three  months  of  nominal  winter,  is  of  course,  greater. 
_.      .,      .  Rain  is  distributed  with  remarkable  uniformity  at  differ- 

„  „  •  ent  seasons  of  the  year.    Thus,  the  summer  fall  at  twenty- 

one  stations  has  been  shown  to  be  11.13  inches;  the  winter 
fall  at  twenty-six  stations,  10.13  inches.  The  receipts  for  spring  and 
autumn  are  nearly  equal,  and  are  each  about  10.50  inches.  Of  the  aver- 
age 42  inches  of  rain  received  yearly,  25.20  are  reabsorbed  by  the  atmos- 
phere, and  16.20  pass  off  by  the  rivers  to  the  sea. 

It  will  be  readily  understood  that  the  evenness  of  distribution  of  our 
rainfall  is  a  very  important  condition  of  productiveness.  On  the  one  hand 
we  are  saved  from  frequent  and  protracted  droughts,  such  as  afflict  the 
treeless  sections  of  the  West,  and  on  the  other  we  are  spared  from  the 
excessive  and  sudden  rainfalls  where  everything  is  endangered  by  inunda- 
tion. This  equable  rainfall  is  one  of  the  great  blessings  we  receive  from 
our  forests.  Water-spouts,  cyclones,  whirlwinds,  and  "blizzards,"  which 
in  their  violence  are  so  severe  in  many  of  the  western  states  that  neither 
man  nor  beast  can  face  them  for  any  time  and  yet  live,  are  unknown  in 
Maine.  Our  trees  and  wooded  hills  are  sentinels  of  safety,  and  our  quiet 
valleys  are  the  abodes  of  peace  and  security. 

Humidity  '^^^  humidity  of  the  climate  is  remarkable.    The  air,  on  an 

of  Climate         average,  is  more  than  three-fourths  saturated  with  mois- 
ture.    Even  in  the  summer  months  the  air  generally  con- 
tains 75  per  cent,  of  the  amount  of  moisture  it  is  capable  of  holding  at 
that  temperature.     In  other  words,  it  is  devoid  of  dry,  burning  heat,  in 


GEOGRAPHY  39 

striking  contrast  with  the  scorching  air  of  the  treeless  sections  of  our 
country  and  of  our  densely  populated  cities.  This  is  why  Maine  is  so 
much  enjoyed  as  a  vacation  land  by  the  large  numbers  who  seek  our  hills, 
lakesides  and  forests  during  the  hot  months  from  the  large  cities  of  Bos- 
ton, New  York,  Philadelphia  and  Washington.  During  the  months  of  July 
and  August  there  is  much  fog  along  the  coast,  but  in  the  interior,  and 
throughout  by  far  the  larger  portion  of  the  state,  the  sky  is  usually  bright 
and  clear.  In  fact,  brightness  and  sunshine  characterize  our  climate,  and 
the  air  contains  an  abundance  of  ozone. 
p.  The  river  system  forms  the  grandest  natural  feature  of 

the  state.  No  other  state  in  the  Union  has  so  many  rivers 
and  streams.  Maine  has  5,151  rivers  and  streams  of  a  size  sufficient  to 
be  marked  upon  the  state  map.  The  rivers  are  divided  into  two  systems : 
First.  The  interior  river  system :  commencing  at  the  western  bound- 
ary, the  Saco,  45  miles  long,  fed  by  75  lakes  represents  17,493  horse-power. 
The  Androscoggin,  157  miles  long,  fed  by  148  lakes  and  ponds  represents 
85,200  horse-power.  The  Kennebec,  155  miles  long,  fed  by  311  lakes  and 
ponds  represents  101,000  horse-power.  The  Penobscot,  300  miles  long, 
fed  by  467  lakes  and  ponds  represents  at  Bangor  55,600  horse-power.  The 
St.  Croix,  partly  in  New  Brunswick,  is  97  miles  long  and  is  fed  by  61  lakes. 
The  St.  John,  in  Maine  211  miles  long,  has  a  total  length  of  450  miles.  It 
is  fed  by  206  lakes  in  Maine. 

Second.  The  seaboard  river  system:  there  are  eight  rivers  in  this 
system;  Dennys,  25  miles  long,  fed  by  22  lakes;  Machias,  48  miles  long, 
fed  by  56  lakes;  Narraguagus,  50  miles  long,  fed  by  38  lakes;  Union,  52 
miles  long,  fed  by  43  lakes;  St.  George,  35  miles  long,  fed  by  72  lakes; 
Presumpscot,  22  miles  long,  fed  by  45  lakes;  Mousam,  25  miles  long,  fed 
by  14  lakes;  Piscataqua,  40  miles  long,  fed  by  22  lakes;  Royal  River,  fed 
by  6  lakes. 
_   ,  The  lakes  of  Maine  are  famous  for  their  extent  and  beauty. 

They  form  immense  reservoirs  for  water  which  are  the 
source  of  the  state's  water  power.  The  total  number  of  these  lakes  is 
1620.  This  does  not  include  a  multitude  of  ponds  scattered  over  the  state. 
The  lakes  have  a  combined  water  surface  of  3200  square  miles.  This  gives 
Maine  one  lake  to  every  twenty  square  miles  of  territory. 
J  ,     J  The  long  extent  of  the  Maine  coast  with  its  bays,  coves  and 

harbors,  is  filled  with  islands.  There  are  more  than  four 
hundred  ranging  from   1100  to   16,000  acres. 

The  State  of  Maine  has  a  name  which  antedates  the  names 

of  all  other  states  except  Virginia  and  Massachusetts.  The 
manner  in  which  the  name  was  given  has  been  a  subject  of  much  contro- 
versy. Many  historians  assert  that  the  name  first  appeared  in  the  charter 
granted  in  1639  by  Charles  I  to  Sir  Ferdinando  Gorges  and  that  it  was 


40  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

bestowed  in  compliment  to  the  queen  of  England,  a  daughter  of  Henry  IV 
of  France,  who  was  connected  by  title  or  estate  with  the  province  of  Meyne 
in  France.  Others  have  claimed  that  French  colonists  gave  the  name  in 
memory  of  this  same  province.  It  is  now,  however,  a  matter  of  authori- 
tative record  that  the  title  "Province  of  Maine"  was  first  used  in  the  grant 
made  by  the  Council  of  New  England  to  Sir  Ferdinando  Gorges  and  Cap- 
tain John  Mason  in  1622.  Long  before  the  appearance  of  the  title  in  this 
grant,  the  word  "main"  in  the  sense  of  mainland  had  been  in  common  use 
among  the  early  explorers  along  the  New  England  coast,  and  it  is  from 
this  use  that  the  name  is  derived.  Residents  of  the  islands  along  the  coast 
to  this  day  speak  of  "the  main." 


CHAPTER    VIII 

COLONIAL  MAINE 

The  Pilgrims  landed  at  Plymouth  in  1620.  The  history  of  Maine 
antedates  that  memorable  event.  Martin  Pring,  an  English  explorer,  was 
on  the  coast  of  Maine  in  1603.  De  Monts,  a  Frenchman,  landed  with  colo- 
nists on  the  island  of  St.  Croix,  below  Calais,  in  1604.  Waymouth,  with  a 
band  of  English  explorers,  was  at  St.  George's  Island  Harbor  and  ascended 
the  St.  George's  river  in  1605.  Pring  was  here  again  in  1606.  The  Pop- 
ham  colonists  established  themselves  at  the  mouth  of  the  Kennebec  in 
1607.  There  were  Jesuit  colonists  on  the  Penobscot  in  1611  and  at  Mount 
Desert  in  1613.  English  fishermen  and  traders  were  then  on  the  coast 
from  year  to  year.  Capt.  John  Smith  was  at  Monhegan  in  1614.  Long 
after  the  landing  of  the  Pilgrims,  Maine  held  an  independent  position. 
The  grant  of  the  Province  of  Maine  to  Sir  Ferdinando  Gorges  and  Captain 
John  Mason,  by  the  Great  Council  of  New  England,  was  made  in  1622. 
Christopher  Levett  secured  from  the  same  source  in  1623  a  grant  of  six 
thousand  acres  in  Casco  Bay.  In  1629,  the  Pilgrims  at  Plymouth  secured 
a  grant  of  land  on  both  sides  of  the  Kennebec,  which  enabled  them  to  con- 
trol the  Indian  trade  of  the  river,  and  which  later,  having  been  sold  by 
them,  was  known  as  the  "Kennebec  Purchase."  A  grant  of  land  on  the 
north  side  of  the  Saco  river,  including  the  site  of  the  present  city  of  Saco, 
was  made  by  the  Great  Council  in  1630  to  Thomas  Lewis  and  Richard 
Bonighton.  Also,  in  the  same  year,  land  on  the  south  side  of  the  Saco, 
including  the  site  of  the  present  city  of  Biddeford,  was  granted  to  John 
Oldham  and  Richard  Vines.  That  also  was  the  date  of  the  Muscongus 
Patent,  granting  lands  at  Muscongus  to  John  Beauchamp  and  Thomas 
Leverett,  a  grant  later  known  as  the  Waldo  Patent.  The  Lygonia  Patent, 
covering  a  tract  of  land  forty  miles  square,  extending  from  Cape  Por- 
poise to  the  Androscoggin  River,  bears  the  same  date.  The  Black  Point 
Grant  to  Thomas  Cammock,  a  nephew  of  the  Earl  of  Warwick,  was  made 
in  1631.  So  also  in  the  same  year  a  grant  of  land  on  the  Pejepscot  river 
was  made  to  Richard  Bradshaw;  another  of  land  on  Cape  Elizabeth  to 
Robert  Trelawny  and  Moses  Goodyear;  another  on  the  east  side  of  the 
Agamenticus  river  to  Ferdinando  Gorges,  a  grandson  of  Sir  Ferdinando 
Gorges,  Walter  Norton  and  others;  also  two  thousand  acres  at  Cape  Por- 
poise to  John  Stratton ;  also  land  at  Pemaquid  to  Robert  Aldworth  and 
Gyles  Elbridge.    In  1632,  grants  of  land  on  the  Pejepscot  river  were  made 

42 


COLONIAL   MAINE  43 

to  George  Way  and  Thomas  Purchase.  In  1634,  in  the  final  division  of 
the  Patent  for  New  England  by  the  great  Council,  number  seven,  includ- 
ing the  territory  between  the  Piscataqua  and  the  Kennebec,  was  assigned 
to  Sir  Ferdinando  Gorges.  In  1636,  Gorges  leased  to  George  Cleeve  and 
Richard  Tucker  "a  neck  of  land  called  Machegonne,"  now  Portland.  The 
royal  charter  of  the  Province  of  Maine  to  Sir  Ferdinando  Gorges  by 
Charles  II,  designed  to  confirm  the  allotment  made  to  Gorges  in  the  divi- 
sion of  the  Patent  for  New  England,  was  granted  in  1639.  During  the 
decade  and  more  that  followed,  affairs  were  in  a  disturbed  state  in  the 
province  because  of  the  conflict  between  the  King  and  Parliament.  As 
the  power  of  the  royalist  party  in  England  weakened,  George  Cleeve  in 
1643,  in  opposition  to  the  Gorges  interest,  enhsted  the  aid  of  Colonel  Alex- 
ander Rigby  in  resuscitating  the  Lygonia  Patent  of  1630,  and  received  a 
commission  as  Deputy  President  of  the  Province  of  Lygonia.  Other  inter- 
ests were  pressing.  In  this  unsettled  state  of  affairs  civil  government  of 
necessity  languished,  and  in  1651  the  General  Court  of  the  Province  of 
Maine  appealed  to  Parliament  for  protection. 

Thus  far,  in  these  beginnings  of  colonization,  Maine  had  maintained 
an  independent  position.  But  at  this  juncture  of  affairs  the  colonists  of 
Massachusetts  Bay  saw  an  opportunity  to  extend  their  dominion  in  this 
direction.  The  charter  of  the  Bay  colony  established  its  northern  bound- 
ary three  miles  north  of  the  Merrimac  river.  This  was  now  interpreted 
to  mean  three  miles  north  of  the  source  of  the  river,  and  a  line  drawn 
east  from  this  point  to  the  sea  brought  the  land  covered  by  the  Gorges 
and  Cleeve  interests  within  the  jurisdiction  of  Massachusetts.  In  1652, 
the  General  Court  appointed  Commissioners  to  determine  the  line,  but  not 
without  protest  and  opposition  on  the  part  of  the  colonists  of  Maine  who 
were  in  sympathy  with  the  above  interests.  Gradually  the  Government 
of  Massachusetts  was  extended  northward.  Kittery  and  Gorgeana  yielded 
submission  in  1652;  Wells,  Cape  Porpoise  and  Saco  in  1653;  and  Black 
Point,  Blue  Point,  Spurwink  and  Casco  in  1658. 

The  materials  of  the  history  of  Maine  during  this  period  of  inde- 
pendence are  to  be  found  largely  in  England.  Something  in  gathering 
these  materials,  has  already  been  done  by  the  Maine  Historical  Society. 
Much  has  been  done  by  the  Hon.  James  P.  Baxter.  Added  researches 
will  doubtless  have  their  reward.  All  possible  sources  of  information 
should  be  carefully  examined,  and  the  materials  for  the  history  of  this 
early  period  in  Maine  life  and  achievement  should  be  made  accessible 
to  those  who  are  interested  in  it. 

To  this  newly  acquired  territory,  Massachusetts  gave  the  name  York- 
shire, or  County  of  York.  Subsequently,  after  the  overthrow  of  the  Pro- 
tectorate and  the  restoration  of  Charles  II,  the  colonists  in  the  former 
Province  of  Maine  requested  to  be  placed  again  under  the  authority  of 


44  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

the  King,  or  of  the  heir  of  Sir  Ferdinando  Gorges.  But  the  General  CouTt 
of  Massachusetts  also  sent  a  petition  to  the  King,  and  matters  were  allowed 
to  rest  until  1664,  when  the  grandson  of  Gorges  obtained  an  order  from 
the  King  requiring  Massachusetts  to  restore  the  Province  of  Maine  to 
Gorges  or  his  Commissioners.  After  various  efforts  on  both  sides,  the 
territory  meanwhile  being  brought  under  the  jurisdiction  of  a  provincial 
government  independent  of  Massachusetts  and  the  Gorges  interests,  the 
General  Court  of  Massachusetts,  March  15,  1678,  purchased  of  Ferdinando 
Gorges,  grandson  of  Sir  Ferdinando,  all  his  interest  in  the  Province  of 
Maine  for  twelve  hundred  and  fifty  pounds  sterling.  This  purchase 
strengthened  the  hold  of  Massachusetts  upon  its  former  eastward  posses- 
sions, and  in  1680  the  General  Court  proceeded  to  reorganize  civil  admin- 
istration in  Maine  with  Thomas  Danforth  as  President  of  the  Province. 
But  the  charter  of  Massachusetts  was  annulled  in  1684,  and  the  govern- 
ment of  the  colony  reverted  to  the  crown.  Charles  II  died  in  1685,  and 
James  II  appointed  Andros  Governor  of  New  England.  His  career  was 
cut  short  by  a  revolution  in  England,  which  drove  James  from  the  throne ; 
and  William  and  Mary,  who  succeeded  James,  issued  October  7,  1691,  a 
charter,  which  incorporated,  under  the  title  of  the  ''Province  of  Massa- 
chusetts Bay,"  the  Colony  of  Massachusetts  Bay,  the  Colony  of  Plymouth, 
the  Province  of  Maine  and  the  territory  of  Nova  Scotia.  In  this  way  the 
title  of  Massachusetts  to  the  territory  east  of  the  Piscataqua  was  con- 
firmed, though  on  account  of  its  remoteness  and  the  distracted  state  of 
the  country.  Nova  Scotia  was  separated  from  the  Province  of  Massachu- 
setts Bay  by  the  Lords  of  Trade  in  1696,  and  it  was  made  a  royal  province 
in  1713.  Maine  remained  a  part  of  Massachusetts  until  the  separation 
in  1820. 

This  period  in  the  history  of  Maine  covers  upwards  of  one  hundred 
and  fifty  years.  The  historical  sources  of  the  period  are  to  be  found  largely 
in  the  State  House  in  Boston  and  in  the  various  depositories  of  public 
records  in  London.  Considerable  work  in  gleaning  information  at  these 
sources  has  already  been  done  as  in  the  earlier  period;  but  much  awaits 
our  hands.  Certainly  no  others  can  have  so  deep  an  interest  in  the  his- 
tory of  Maine  as  the  people  of  Maine,  and  postponement  only  makes  the 
task  pressing  upon  us  more  difl^cult. 


CHAPTER  IX 

INDIAN   FORTS 

When  the  Indian  Wars  broke  out  it  was  found  necessary  to  guard 
against  sudden  and  unexpected  attacks.  A  system  of  forts  was  designed 
for  this  emergency.  Following  is  a  list  of  these  forts,  also  the  place  and 
date  of  their  erection. 

Fort  Charles.    Erected  1667.    Bristol. 

Frankfort.  Erected  1754  by  Plymouth  Company  in  Dresden,  after- 
ward named  Fort  Shirley. 

Frederick.    Erected  1729.    Pemaquid. 

George,    Erected  1715.    Brunswick. 

George.    Erected  1779.    Castine. 

Halifax.  Erected  1754.  Three-quarters  of  a  mile  below  Ticonet  Falls, 
Winslow. 

Hammonds.  Northeast  part  of  Arrowsick  Island,  next  to  Cross  River, 
opposite  Monseag  Bay. 

La  Tour  and  Alexander.    Erected  1630.    Located  on  River  St.  John. 

Loyal.    Erected  1680.    Portland. 

Pemaquid.    Erected  1667. 

Penobscot  or  Pentagoet.    Ere'Cted  16 — .    Built  by  La  Tour. 

Pownall.    Erected  1769. 

Preble.  House  Island.  Built  at  the  same  time  as  Fort  Scammell, 
1807-8. 

Richmond.  Erected  1719-29.  Ancient  establishment  on  Western  side 
of  the  Kennebec,  1^  miles  below  Fort  Frankfort,  nearly  opposite  upper  end 
of  Swan  Island. 

Saco.    Erected  1693.    Western  side  of  Saco  river  near  the  Falls. 

St.  George.    Erected  1707.    Popham  colony. 

St.  George.     Erected  1719-20.     Thomaston. 

Scammell.  House  Island.  Erected  1807-8.  So  named  in  honor  of  a 
brave  colonel  in  the  American  Revolution. 

Shirley.    Erected  1754.    See  Frankfort. 

Western.  Erected  1754.  Augusta,  by  proprietors  of  the  Plymouth 
patent  or  Kennebec  purchase,  anciently  called  by  the  Indians,  Cushnoc. 

William  Henrv.    Erected  1692. 


46 


CHAPTER  X 

THE  FIRST  NAVAL  BATTLE  OF  THE  REVOLUTION 

On  the  nineteenth  day  of  April,  1775,  the  intrepid  farmers  of  Lexing- 
ton fired  the  "shot  heard  around  the  world,"  and  on  the  twelfth  day  of 
June,  five  days  before  the  Battle  of  Bunker  Hill,  a  sturdy  Irishman  on 
the  easterly  shore  of  the  Province  of  Maine,  with  a  handful  of  brave  lum- 
bermen, river-drivers,  farmers,  and  sailors,  their  hearts  burning  with  the 
same  flame  of  patriotism,  successfully  fought  the  first  naval  battle  of 
the  American  Revolution,  captured  the  first  British  war  vessel,  was  the 
first  to  haul  down  the  British  flag  in  that  great  conflict  for  human  rights. 

One,  whose  name  will  be  forever  interwoven  with  the  story  of  that 
stirring  event,  was  Captain  Ichabod  Jones.  In  1765  he  was  a  shipmaster 
and  a  person  of  some  means,  living  in  Boston.  During  that  summer,  he 
made  a  trip  in  a  schooner  eastward,  for  both  pleasure  and  profit,  stopping 
at  Mount  Desert.  While  in  that  port,  he  learned  for  the  first  time  of  the 
Machias  settlement  and  went  immediately  there,  where  he  disposed  of  his 
cargo  of  goods  to  good  advantage,  loaded  his  vessel  with  lumber,  and 
returned  to  Boston. 

He  continued  to  do  an  increasing  and  thrifty  business  along  these 
lines  until  1774,  when  the  English  Parliament  passed  what  is  known  in 
history  as  the  "Boston  Port  Bill,"  which  was  an  enactment  that  no  more 
merchandise  of  any  kind  should  be  landed  at  or  shipped  from  the  wharves 
of  Boston. 

This  condition  at  the  port  of  Boston  necessarily  interrupted  Captain 
Jones'  trade. 

The  spring  of  1775  found  him  at  Machias  engaged  in  loading  his 
two  sloops,  the  Unity  and  the  Polly,  with  lumber,  but  giving  Captain  Hor- 
ton  of  the  Polly  orders  to  touch  at  Cape  Ann  and  Salem  for  a  market,  and 
failing  there,  to  proceed  to  some  port  in  Connecticut. 

But,  on  arriving  at  Salem,  Captain  Horton  found  the  whole  coast  in 
an  uproar,  and  the  inhabitants  generally,  especially  in  the  large  towns,  in 
dire  distress,  and  ready  for  almost  anything  except  trade  in  lumber. 

Captain  Horton  put  into  the  port  of  Boston,  where  he  met  Captain 
Jones.  These  two  then  concluded  to  return  at  once  to  Machias  with  their 
families,  their  own  household  goods,  and  also  a  quantity  of  merchandise 
for  the  people  there,  who  had  become  in  a  great  measure  destitute,  by 
reason  of  the  unsettled  state  of  business  during  the  past  year. 

47 


48  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

At  this  juncture,  Captain  Jones  was  in  rather  a  troublesome  quandary. 
He  realized  the  necessity  of  carrying  supplies  to  Machias,  and  he  had  a 
great  desire  to  take  his  family  there  as  well. 

He  also  feared  the  ire  of  the  Machias  patriots  when  they  should  dis- 
cover him  in  their  port  under  the  protection  of  the  English  flag,  for,  in 
order  to  leave  the  harbor,  he  was  obliged  to  have  a  permit  from  Admiral 
Graves. 

This  permit  would  be  granted  only  upon  condition  that  he  return  from 
Machias  to  Boston  with  lumber  which  the  British  desired  to  purchase  for 
barracks  for  troops,  and  he  must  also  submit  to  making  the  trip  under  the 
protection  of  an  armed  schooner,  the  Margaretta.  She  was  a  cutter  of 
about  one  hundred  tons,  carrying  forty  men,  commanded  by  Midshipman 
Moore,  and  also  equipped  with  four  four-pounders,  in  the  holds,  several 
swivels  mounted,  and  a  "sufl^cient  number  of  hand  grenades,"  besides 
muskets,  pistols,  etc.  The  object  of  this  supervision  of  the  cruise  of  the 
Margaretta  was  not  only  to  see  to  it  that  Captain  Jones  carried  out  his 
agreement  to  return  to  Boston  with  the  sloops  laden  with  lumber,  but 
also  to  protect  him  from  trouble  with  the  Machias  people,  if  any  should 
arise. 

The  two  sloops  convoyed  by  the  armed  Margaretta,  flying  the  British 
flag,  sailed  into  Machias  Harbor  June  2,  1775. 

It  was  a  bright  and  tranquil  June  day  when  the  fragrance  of  broad 
meadows  and  pine  woods  filled  the  air,  and  the  birds  sang  sweet  and  joy- 
ous notes,  and  waters  of  river  and  sea  were  still,  and  all  nature  rejoiced, 
as  nature  always  does  on  glorious  June  days. 

Entering  the  harbor  of  Machias  on  this  June  day,  the  captain  of 
the  Margaretta  unnecessarily  provoked  a  quarrel  with  the  inhabitants  in 
ordering  them  to  take  down  their  "liberty  pole."  A  town  meeting  was 
called  to  see  if  the  town  would  vote  to  remove  the  offensive  pole  and  the 
town  voted  unanimously  in  the  negative.  It  was  evident  that  the  deter- 
mination to  rebel  against  the  innumerable  acts  of  the  Crown  designed  to 
destroy  Colonial  liberty  permeated  every  colony  of  the  Province  of  Maine. 
Under  the  leadership  of  Benjamin  Foster  and  Morris  O'Brien  it  was  decided 
to  capture  the  English  officers  while  they  were  in  church  on  Sunday,  June 
11,  1775.  A  carefully  laid  plan  was  marked  out  and  without  doubt  would 
have  been  successful  had  not  a  colored  man,  the  body-servant  of  Parson 
Lyon,  seeing  some  armed  men  crossing  a  foot-bridge  near  the  church, 
made  an  outcry,  and  wild  with  excitement,  leaped  from  the  window.  This 
broke  up  the  meeting,  and  the  ofl[icers,  believing  that  an  attempt  was  being 
made  to  entrap  them,  made  their  escape. 

They  hastened  to  their  vessel,  weighed  anchor,  and  sailed  away  toward 
safety. 


THE  FIRST  NAVAL  BATTLE  OF  THE   REVOLUTION  49 

The  people  of  Machias  then  resolved  to  seize  Jones'  sloops  and  pursue 
the  cutter.  One  of  these,  the  Polly,  was  not  in  available  condition,  but 
they  took  possession  of  the  Unity,  Jones'  other  sloop,  and  during  the 
remainder  of  Sunday  and  that  night  made  preparations  for  the  attack. 
They  sent  scouts  to  the  East  River  village  and  neighboring  plantations  for 
volunteers,  arms,  and  ammunition. 

A  messenger  was  dispatched  to  Chandler's  River  to  procure  powder 
and  ball,  and,  as  the  men  of  that  settlement  were  all  absent  at  Machias, 
two  girls,  Hannah  and  Rebecca  Weston,  nineteen  and  seventeen  years  old, 
procured  forty  pounds  of  powder  and  balls  and  brought  them  to  Machias, 
a  distance  of  twenty  miles  through  the  woods,  following  a  line  of  blazed 
or  "spotted"  trees. 

In  the  early  dawn  of  the  following  morning  (June  12),  the  expedition 
started  down  the  river  in  pursuit  of  the  Margaretta.  The  crew  of  the 
Unity,  so  far  as  known,  numbered  about  forty,  and  one-half  of  these  had 
muskets,  with  only  about  three  rounds  of  ammunition.  The  rest  armed 
themselves  with  pitchforks,  narrow  and  broad  axes,  heavy  wooden  clubs, 
mauls,  etc.  For  provisions  they  had  "a  small  bag  of  bread,  a  few  pieces 
of  pork  and  a  barrel  of  water." 

So  sudden  and  impulsive  had  this  undertaking  been,  that  at  first  it 
was  only  an  unorganized  mob,  but,  while  sailing  down  the  river  with  a 
favoring  wind,  they  were  more  contemplative,  and  completed  their  plans 
by  choosing  Jeremiah  O'Brien  as  captain,  and  Edmund  Stevens,  lieutenant ; 
and,  understanding  that  they  had  no  powder  to  waste,  they,  decided  to 
bear  down  on  the  enemy's  ship,  board  her,  and  decide  the  contest  at  once. 

The  Unity  was  well  into  the  Bay  when  the  Margaretta  was  first  sighted 
off  Round  Island,  and  she,  being  the  more  rapid  sailer,  was  soon  along 
her  side.  The  helmsman  of  the  Margaretta,  who  was  Captain  Robert 
Avery,  had  fallen  from  a  shot  fired  by  an  old  moose  hunter  on  board  the 
Unity,  by  the  name  of  Knight,  and  an  immediate  volley  of  musketry  from 
her  deck  astonished  and  demoralized  the  enemy.  The  bowsprit  of  the 
Unity  plunged  into  her  mainsail,  holding  the  two  vessels  together  for  a 
short  time.  While  they  were  in  this  position,  one  of  the  O'Brien  brothers, 
John,  sprang  upon  the  Margaretta's  deck,  but  the  vessels  suddenly  parted, 
carrying  the  audacious  John  alone  on  board  the  British  vessel.  It  is  said 
that  seven  of  her  crew  instantly  aimed  and  fired  muskets  at  him,  but 
he  remained  unscratched ;  they  then  charged  upon  him  with  their  bayonets 
and  again  he  escaped  by  plunging  overboard,  and,  amidst  a  storm  of  bullets 
from  the  enemy,  regained  his  own  vessel. 

Captain  O'Brien  then  ordered  his  sloop  alongside  of  the  Margaretta. 
Twenty  of  his  crew  were  selected  to  board  her,  armed  with  pitchforks, 
and  a  hand-to-hand  conflict  on  her  deck  resulted  in  the  surrender  of  the 


50  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

Margaretta  to  the  Americans,  and  Jeremiah  O'Brien  hauled  down  the  Brit- 
ish ensign  flying  at  her  mast-head. 

In  all  the  history  of  war,  on  land  or  sea,  it  is  doubtful  if  there  is  a 
record  of  any  adventure  which  exceeds  this  one  for  dauntless  courage  and 
a  bold  defiance  of  death. 


f 

^1k 

BENEDICT    AEXOLD 


CHAPTER    XI 

ARNOLD'S    EXPEDITION    TO    QUEBEC 

When  Benedict  Arnold  was  leading  the  forces  of  the  King  against 
his  former  compatriots  in  Virginia,  it  is  reported  that  among  his  prison- 
ers was  a  certain  plucky  and  witty  officer,  who,  in  answer  to  Arnold's 
question,  "What  will  the  Americans  do  with  me  if  they  catch  me?"  replied, 
'They  will  cut  off  the  leg  which  was  w^ounded  when  you  were  fighting  so 
gloriously  for  the  cause  of  liberty,  and  bury  it  with  the  honors  of  war, 
and  hang  the  rest  of  your  body  on  a  gibbet !" 

The  answer  gave  fit  expression  to  the  detestation  with  which  all  stead- 
fast patriots  regarded  the  man  who  had  done  his  best  to  betray  their 
cause,  but  it  also  hints  at  the  earlier  fame  which  Arnold  once  deserved 
and  enjoyed.  The  Arnold  of  Ticonderoga  and  Quebec,  whose  name  was 
a  synonym  for  bravery,  determination  and  patriotic  fervor,  is  not  often 
remembered  now.  His  good  deeds  are  forever  obscured  by  the  shadow 
of  his  great  crime.  But  it  will  help  us  to  do  full  justice  to  that  strange 
and  unfortunate  man,  if  we  follow  again  the  story  of  the  gallant  but  ill- 
fated  expedition  which  he  led  through  the  wilderness  of  Maine  and  Canada, 
and  against  the  icy  ramparts  of  impregnable  Quebec.  And  while  we  do 
so  let  us  not  forget  that  had  he  fallen  as  did  Montgomery  before  the  citadel, 
his  whole  body,  and  not  his  shattered  leg  only,  would  have  been  entitled 
to  burial  with  the  most  glorious  honors  of  war.  He  would  have  been 
counted  one  of  the  noblest  martyrs  of  the  cause  of  liberty,  not  its  despised 
and  execrated  Judas. 

The  invasion  of  Canada  was  one  of  the  very  earliest  strategic  moves 
in  the  war  of  the  Revolution.  From  the  inception  of  the  struggle  wdth 
the  mother  country,  the  colonists  appreciated  to  the  full  the  military  and 
political  advantages  to  'be  gained  by  enlisting  the  Canadians  in  its  support. 

General  Washington,  who  had  recently  taken  command  of  the  colonial 
troops  besieging  Boston,  had  communicated  to  Congress,  with  his  approval, 
another  expedition,  to  be  sent  against  Canada.  This  army  was  to  attempt 
by  rapid  marches  to  surprise  and  capture  Quebec.  The  expedition  thus 
resolved  upon,  W^ashington  chose  Benedict  Arnold  as  its  commander,  and 
Congress  promptly  voted  him  a  colonel's  commission  in  the  Continental 
service. 

The  young  officer  entrusted  with  this  responsible  command  was  born 
at  Norwich,  Connecticut,  January  14,  1741.  He  came  of  good  stock,  being 
a  great-grandson  of  Benedict  Arnold,  the  second  governor  of  the  colony  of 
Rhode  Island. 

52        ■ 


ARNOLD'S    EXPEDITION    TO    QUEBEC  53 

As  a  youngster,  Arnold  ran  away  to  serve  in  the  French  War  of  1756, 
but  was  promptly  returned  at  the  request  of  his  parents.  Arnold's  mother's 
name  was  Hannah  Waterman,  and  her  family  was  worthy  and  influential. 
It  was  her  interest,  no  doubt,  which  secured  her  son's  apprenticeship  to 
the  trade  of  apothecary  with  her  relatives,  Drs.  Daniel  and  Joshua  Lothrop, 
both  graduates  of  Yale  College,  and  the  leading  importers  of  drugs  in 
New  England.  Having  served  his  apprenticeship,  he  made  several  voyages 
to  the  West  Indies  as  super-cargo  of  a  vessel  in  which  he  was  interested, 
and  then  upon  returning  from  a  journey  to  London,  he  hung  out  his  sign 
at  New  Haven,  '*B.  Arnold,  druggist,  bookseller,  etc.    From  London." 

He  had  married,  in  New  Haven,  Miss  Margaret  Mansfield,  the  accom- 
plished daughter  of  Samuel  Mansfield,  high-sheriff  of  the  county,  by  whom 
he  had  thi-ee  children.  He  was  rather  short  in  stature,  thickset  and  very 
muscular,  and  of  good  figure.  He  had  dark  hair,  light  eyes,  a  florid  com- 
plexion and  features  which  might  fairly  be  called  handsome.  He  was  an 
excellent  horseman,  no  mean  sailor,  and  a  splendid  shot  with  either  rifle 
or  pistol.  His  skill  with  the  latter  had  stood  him  in  good  stead  on  the 
dueling-ground,  and  was  destined  to  save  his  life  once,  at  least,  in  close 
quarters  on  the  battlefield. 

The  plan  of  campaign  had  nothing  novel  in  it,  beyond  the  route  of 
the  inland  waters  of  Maine  and  Canada  and  the  element  of  surprise. 

"From  the  mouth  of  the  Kennebec  River  to  Quebec,  on  a  straight 
line,"  he  wrote  to  Congress,  "is  two  hundred  and  ten  miles.  The  river  is 
navigable  for  sloops  about  thirty-eight  miles,  and  for  flat-bottomed  boats 
about  twenty-two  miles;  then  you  meet  Ticonic  Falls,  and  from  Ticonic 
Falls  to  Norridgewock,  as  the  river  runs,  is  thirty-one.  miles,  from  thence 
to  the  first  carrying  place,  about  thirty  miles ;  carrying  place  four  miles, 
then  a  pond  to  cross  and  another  carrying  place  about  two  miles  to  another 
pond ;  then  a  carrying  place  about  three  or  four  miles  to  another  pond, 
then  a  carrying  place  to  the  western  branch  of  the  Kennebec  River,  called 
the  Dead  River,  then  up  that  river  as  it  runs  thirty  miles,  some  small 
falls  and  short  carrying  places  intervening;  then  you  come  to  the  Height 
of  Land  and  about  six  miles  carrying  places,  into  a  branch  which  leads 
into  Ammeguntick  pond,  the  head  of  Chaudiere  River,  which  falls  into  the 
St.  Lawrence  about  four  miles  above  Quebec." 

The  greatest  difficulty  before  the  expedition  from  a  military  point 
of  view  lay  in  the  inadequacy  of  the  Kennebec  settlements  as  a  base  of 
supplies  in  case  of  unforeseen  emergencies.  The  hamlets,  towns  only  in 
name,  were  hardly  more  than  clearings  in  the  forests  which  still  covered 
the  banks  of  this  noble  river.  The  settlement  of  the  region  had  indeed 
begun  as  early  as  1639,  when  John  Parker  established  his  trading  post 
and  fishing  station  at  the  mouth  of  the  river,  but  other  pioneers  had  been 


54  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

slow  to  follow  him,  and  whenever  any  considerable  number  had  made 
homes  for  themselves  in  the  wilderness,  they  and  their  families  had  met 
a  tragic  end  in  one  of  the  Indian  forays  which  for  a  century  and  a  half 
wasted  the  borders  of  New  England. 

By  1775  some  progress  in  the  settlement  and  civilization  of  the  Ken- 
nebec valley  had  indeed  been  made,  since  the  danger  from  the  savages 
was  now  greatly  diminished  by  the  final  expulsion  of  the  French  power 
from  Canada.  A  fairly  good  road  had  been  opened  as  far  as  Fort  Western, 
and  there  was  a  wood  road  at  least  to  Fort  Halifax,  Georgetown  at  the 
mouth  of  the  river,  Woolwich,  Pownalborough,  Pittston,  Vassalborough, 
and  Winslow  on  the  eastern  bank,  Broad  Bay  and  Gardinerstown  on  the 
opposite  shore,  had  made  places  for  themselves  in  the  wilderness  and 
achieved  names.  But  between  Georgetown  and  the  Falls  of  Norridgewock, 
a  hundred  miles  above,  there  were  probably  not  over  five  hundred  white 
people,  if  so  many.  Pownalborough,  the  most  pretentious  village  (the 
present  town  of  Dresden),  numbered  fully  half  of  these,  and  was  the 
shire  town  of  the  county  of  Lincoln.  It  needs  no  technical  military  knowl- 
edge to  understand  that  a  country  so  thinly  peopled  was  poorly  adapted 
to  furnish  a  base  of  supplies  even  for  an  armament  no  larger  than  Arnold's. 

The  army  gathered  under  Washington's  command  at  the  siege  of 
Boston  numbered  about  eighteen  thousand  men,  and  was  principally  com- 
posed of  New  England  volunteers.  From  this  army  it  was  determined 
to  detach  something  more  than  a  thousand  troops  for  the  Quebec  expedi- 
tion— not  a  large  force,  yet  outnumbering  all  the  British  regulars  then 
in  Canadian  garrisons. 

September  6,  1775,  order  was  given  to  draft  the  men  for  Quebec 
from  their  regiments,  while  a  company  of  carpenters  was  sent  forward 
to  Colburn's  shipyard,  at  Agry's  Point,  near  Pittston,  about  two  miles 
below  Gardiner,  on  the  eastern  bank  of  the  Kennebec,  where  the  two 
hundred  bateaux  which  the  expedition  would  require  were  to  be  built. 

The  whole  force,  all  volunteers,  was  composed  of  three  companies  of 
riflemen  and  two  battalions  of  musketeers,  and  numbered  about  eleven 
hundred  men.  Camp  attendants,  officers'  servants,  guides,  and  a  few 
men  enlisted  on  the  Kennebec  must  have  later  swelled  this  number  to 
nearly  twelve  hundred. 

The  rivalry  among  the  many  rifle  companies  in  camp  at  Cambridge 
was  so  great  that  to  avoid  jealousy  and  ill-feeling,  the  captains  were 
allowed  to  draw  lots.  Chance  decided  in  favor  of  the  companies  of  William 
Hendricks,  Matthew  Smith  and  Daniel  Morgan. 

Their  marksmanship  was  the  wonder  of  the  camp  at  Cambridge. 
Loading  and  firing  on  the  run,  they  would  often  pierce  a  target  only  seven 
inches  in  diameter  at  a  distance  of  two  hundred  and  fiftv  vards. 


ARNOLD'S    EXPEDITION   TO    QUEBEC  55 

It  was  wisely  a  body  of  young  men.  Arnold  himself  was  but  thirty- 
four.  Enos,  the  oldest  of  the  officers,  and,  as  the  event  was  to  prove, 
the  least  reliable,  was  forty-five.  The  other  officers  were  all  below  forty. 
Morgan  was  thirty-eight,  a  splendid  man,  standing  over  six  feet  in  his 
moccasins  and  weighing  two  hundred  pounds.  His  aspect  was  command- 
ing, his  voice  stentorian,  his  strength  and  endurance  invincible.  Smith, 
the  hero — or  devil — of  the  massacres  at  Conestoga  and  Lancaster  jail,  of 
which  Parkman  tells  us  in  "The  Conspiracy  of  Pontiac,"  was  somewhat 
j'ounger;  Meigs  a  trifle  older;  Greene,  Hendricks,  Bigelow  and  the  others 
were  younger  still. 

His  army  consisted  of  ten  companies  of  musketry,  from  Maine  and 
Massachusetts,  and  three  companies  of  riflemen,  from  Pennsylvania  and 
Virginia.  Several  persons  connected  with  this  expedition  afterward 
became  noted  as  war  leaders  and  public  men;  among  whom  were  Daniel 
Morgan,  commander  of  the  riflemen ;  Aaron  Burr,  subsequently  Vice  Pres- 
ident, then  a  youth  of  twenty;  and  Henry  Dearborn,  of  Pittston  on  the 
Kennebec,  who  afterwards  became  Secretary  of  War.  The  plan  was  to 
ascend  Kennebec  River  and  its  chief  western  tributary  to  the  range  of 
hills  which  forms  the  boundary  of  Maine  on  the  northwest,  whence  they 
would  soon  strike  the  head  waters  of  the  Chaudiere,  a  river  emptying  into 
the  St.  Lawrence.  The  expedition  sailed  from  Newburyport  on  the  16th 
of  September;  and,  entering  the  Kennebec,  ascended  to  Pittston,  where 
two  hundred  bateaux  were  in  readiness.  Dismissing  the  vessels,  the  troops 
entered  the  bateaux  and  continued  on  to  Fort  Western,  in  Augusta,  where 
they  spent  several  days  in  procuring  guides  and  provisions. 

The  halt  was  enlivened  by  festivities  of  a  generous  sort,  for  the 
citizens  of  the  vicinity  were  for  the  most  part  ardent  Whigs,  and  rejoiced 
in  the  opportunity  of  honoring  a  band  of  patriots  embarked  in  so  glorious 
an  undertaking.  There  is  mention  of  one  feast  in  particular — a  monstrous 
barbecue  of  which  three  bears,  roasted  whole  in  true  frontier  style,  were 
the  most  conspicuous  victims.  'Squire  Howard  and  his  neighbors  con- 
tributed corn,  potatoes,  and  melons  from  their  gardens,  quintals  of  smoked 
salmon  from  their  storehouses,  and  great  golden  pumpkin  pies  from  their 
kitchens.  As  if  this  were  not  sufficient,  venison  was  plenty,  and  beef,  pork 
and  bread  were  added  from  the  commissary's  supplies. 

After  these  festivities  they  continued  their  journey.  First  of  all 
went  a  small  exploring  party ;  after  this  followed  Morgan  with  the  rifle- 
men, then  Green,  Bigelow  and  Meigs  with  the  main  body  of  the  troops, 
while  Colonel  Enos  brought  up  the  rear.  Arnold  staid  to  see  the  last  boat 
load  depart ;  then,  entering  an  Indian  canoe,  he  passed  one  company  after 
another,  overtaking  the  riflemen  on  the  third  day  at  Bombazee  Rips  in 
Norridgewock.     Here  the  boats  had  all  to  be  drawn  ashore  and  carried 


56  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

a  mile  and  a  quarter  to  reach  the  navigable  water  above.  It  was  found 
that  the  boats  were  leaky,  and  that  a  great  part  of  the  provision  was 
spoiled  or  damaged ;  and  seven  days  elapsed  before  repairs  were  completed 
and  they  again  embarked  on  the  river. 

After  passing  Carratunk  Falls  the  stream  grew  so  rapid  that  the  men 
were  obliged  to  wade  and  push  the  boats  more  than  half  the  way  to  the 
Great  Carrying  Place,  twelve  miles  below  the  Forks.  The  carry  was  four- 
teen miles  long ;  but  three  little  ponds  on  the  way  afforded  them  as  many 
rests,  and  a  plenty  of  delicious  trout.  Then  they  met  Dead  River  flowing 
calmly  through  grand  old  forests  resplendent  with  all  the  brilliant  hues 
of  autumn.  Passing  falls  and  rapids,  they  at  length  beheld  rising  above 
the  woods  a  lofty  mountain  already  white  with  snow.  Here  Arnold 
encamped  for  three  days,  displaying  from  a  tall  staff  over  his  tent  the 
Continental  flag;  while  Major  Bigelow  ascended  the  mountain  in  the  vain 
hope  of  seeing  the  spires  of  Quebec.  The  township  in  which  the  camps 
were  pitched  is  now  called  Flagstaff  Plantation,  and  the  mountain  bears 
the  name  of  Bigelow,  in  commemoration  of  these  events. 

Soon  after  leaving  this  point  a  heavy  rain  storm  set  in.  The  water 
rushed  in  torrents  down  the  hills,  the  river  channel  filled  with  drift  wood, 
and  the  water  burst  into  the  valley  where  the  soldiers  were  encamped  with 
such  suddenness  that  they  had  scarcely  time  to  retreat  to  the  bateaux 
before  the  whole  plain  was  covered  with  water.  Worse  than  all,  seven 
boats  were  upset,  and  the  stores  lost;  leaving  them  only  twelve  days' 
provisions,  with  thirty  miles  more  of  hills,  woods  and  marshes  between 
them  and  the  head  waters  of  the  Chaudiere,  Many  had  become  sick  from 
toil  and  exposure,  and  were  sent  back  to  the  division  of  Colonel  Enos, 
who  was  now  ordered  to  send  the  invalids  to  the  settlements,  and  come 
on  as  .fast  as  possible  with  his  best  men  and  provisions  for  fifteen  days. 
He  had  only  three  days'  provisions;  and,  at  a  council  of  his  officers,  it 
was  decided  that  the  whole  division  must  return  or  perish. 

The  rain  had  changed  to  snow,  and  the  ponds,  marshes  and  streams 
became  covered  with  ice;  yet  the  men  were  often  obliged  to  wade  and 
push  the  bateaux.  Many  of  the  boats  were  abandoned,  for  the  oxen  had 
been  killed  for  food;  and  everything  had  to  be  carried  by  the  men.  On 
the  27th  of  October  the  boats  were  lifted  for  the  last  time  from  the  waters 
of  Maine,  and  a  portage  of  four  miles  brought  them  to  a  small  stream 
down  which  they  urged  the  remaining  bateaux  to  Lake  Megantic,  the  chief 
source  of  the  Chaudiere. 

The  next  morning  a  party  of  fifty-five  men  were  sent  forward  through 
the  woods  to  the  French  settlements,  still  seventy  miles  further,  for  pro- 
visions, while  Arnold  with  thirteen  men  set  off  in  five  bateaux  and  a  canoe. 
They  were  without  a  guide;  and  no  sooner  had  they  left  the  lake  and 
entered  the  river  than  they  were  obliged  to  lash  their  freight  to  the  boats 


ARNOLD'S   EXPEDITION   TO   QUEBEC  57 

lest  it  should  be  thrown  overboard  by  the  turbulent  current.  The  roar  of 
the  stream  increased.  Three  boats  were  dashed  in  pieces  upon  the  rocks, 
their  contents  lost,  and  their  crews  left  struggling  in  the  water. 

The  main  body  of  the  troops  followed  on  as  rapidly  as  they  could.  In 
a  few  days  nothing  was  left  except  a  little  flour,  which  was  eaten  with 
water  without  salt.  Old  moose  hide  breeches  were  boiled  and  then  broiled 
on  the  coals,  and  eaten.  Many  men  died  with  hunger  and  fatigue,  fre- 
quently four  or  five  minutes  after  making  their  last  effort  and  sitting 
down. 

Friday,  November  3d,  was  a  memorable  day  to  the  little  army.  Weary, 
despairing,  starving,  few  could  have  kept  on  much  longer,  when  they 
were  met  by  some  cattle  sent  back  by  the  advanced  party  with  Arnold. 
They  were  saved  from  starvation;  but  most  of  them  lived  for  a  bloodier 
death.  After  many  unnecessary  delays  Arnold  led  them  against  the  strong 
city  of  Quebec,  but  the  golden  moment  had  passed.  The  garrison  had 
been  reinforced,  and  hundreds  of  these  brave  men,  who,  for  the  sake  of 
gaining  this  important  post,  had  endured  the  toil  and  famine  of  the  wilder- 
ness, lay  down  before  the  fatal  hail  of  the  artillery,  making  the  blood- 
stained snow  their  winding  sheet.  The  brave  Montgomery  and  his  victori- 
ous little  army,  fresh  from  the  capture  of  Montreal,  shared  their  fate. 
More  than  four  hundred  Americans  fell  in  this  attack,  while  four  hundred 
more  were  taken  captive,  and  suffered  many  months  of  severe  imprison- 
ment. 


CHAPTER    XII 

THE    SEPARATION    FROM    MASSACHUSETTS 

There  are  three  epochs  in  the  history  of  organized  government  within 
the  territory  now  belonging  to  the  State  of  Maine:  (1)  the  period  of  pro- 
prietary jurisdictions  claimed  and  in  part  exercised  over  sporadic  settle- 
ments; (2)  the  period  of  control  by  Massachusetts,  begun  in  1652  and 
continued,  with  only  temporary  interruptions,  to  1820;  (3)  the  period  of 
statehood.  The  only  records  of  the  early  proprietary  governments,  so 
far  as  is  known,  are  contained  in  the  fragmentary  and  intermittent  records 
of  local  courts  and  towns.  For  the  history  of  the  jurisdiction  of  Massa- 
chusetts over  the  province  recourse  must  be  had  to  records  outside  the 
present  state.  The  records  of  the  State  of  Maine  are  in  the  archives  at 
Augusta.  The  story  of  the  transition  from  the  second  to  the  third  periods 
is  an  interesting  one. 
,  T'fl  f  ^^  early  as  1652  the  government  of  Massachusetts  claimed, 
u  ff  under  its  charter,  jurisdiction  over  Maine  and  although 
this  claim  was  resisted  for  a  time  by  the  inhabitants  oi 
Maine  they  submitted  to  it  in  1658.  In  1676,  under  proceedings  instituted 
by  the  enemies  of  Massachusetts  in  England,  the  jurisdiction  of  Massa- 
chusetts over  Maine  and  New  Hampshire  was  annulled,  and  these  provinces 
were  restored  to  the  heirs  of  Gorges  and  Mason.  In  1678  Massachusetts 
acquired  from  Ferdinando  Gorges,  grandson  and  rightful  heir  of  Sir  Fer- 
dinando  Gorges,  title  to  the  whole  province,  from  the  Piscataqua  to  Saga- 
dahoc, for  twelve  hundred  and  fifty  pounds.  But  the  right  of  Massachu- 
setts was  not  finally  settled  until  the  charter  of  1691,  which  not  only 
included  the  Province  of  Maine,  but  the  more  distant  Provinces  of  Saga- 
dahoc and  Nova  Scotia. 

,  ^..         -     The  first  move  for  the  formation  of  an  independent  state 
+•  02curred  in  the  year  1785,    The  separation  was  much  dis- 

cussed during  the  year  1784-85  and  this  discussion  led  to 
the  publication  of  a  notification,  in  the  Falmouth  Gazette  of  September 
17  and  October  1,  1785,  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  counties  of  York,  Cum- 
berland and  Lincoln  of  a  conference  to  be  held  on  the  fifth  day  of  October 
"on  the  proposal  of  having  the  said  counties  erected  into  a  separate  gov- 
ernment." In  response  to  the  notification  thirty-seven  persons  met  at 
Falmouth  and  appointed  a  committee  to  prepare  and  send  a  circular  letter 
to  the  several  towns  and  plantations  within  the  three  counties  requesting 

58 


THE    SEPARATION    FROM    MASSACHUSETTS  59 

them  to  send  delegates  to  a  convention  to  be  held  on  the  first  Wednesday 
of  January,  1786.  At  the  convention  little  more  was  done  than  to  choose 
and  hear  the  report  of  a  "committee  of  nine  to  make  out  a  statement  of 
the  grievances  the  three  counties  labor  under,  and  also  an  estimate  of 
the  expense  of  a  separate  government,  and  compare  the  same  with  the 
expense  of  the  government  we  are  now  under."  After  accepting  the  report 
and  ordering  it  transmitted  to  the  several  towns  and  plantations  the  con- 
vention adjourned  to  the  first  Wednesday  of  September,  1786. 

The  convention  in  September  published  an  address  to  the  people  trans- 
mitting a  form  of  petition  to  the  General  Court,  but  upon  the  question 
whether  the  petition  for  separation  "shall  now  be  presented  to  the  Legis- 
lature" the  convention  at  first  voted  to  postpone  petitioning,  and  then, 
after  reconsidering  by  a  vote  of  fifteen  to  thirteen,  voted  to  leave  the 
petition  in  the  hands  of  a  committee  with  discretionary  powers  to  retain, 
or  present  as  they  saw  fit.  The  convention  adjourned  from  time  to  time 
with  ever  diminishing  numbers  and  at  the  last  adjournment  three  of  the 
Portland  members  were  the  only  delegates  present.  Thus  ended  the  first 
attempt  at  separation. 

„  ,  No  further  public  discussion  of  the  question  of  separation 

^.  .  seems  to  have  occurred  until  1791,  when  an  "address  to  the 

inhabitants  of  Maine  upon  the  subject  of  separation  from 
the  present  government,  by  one  of  their  fellow-citizens"  was  published. 
This  address  apparently  turned  public  attention  again  to  the  subject,  for 
the  Massachusetts  Legislature  on  March  6,  1792,  empowered  the  officers 
of  the  counties  of  York,  Cumberland,  Lincoln,  Hancock  and  Washington 
to  call  meetings  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  towns  within  these  counties  for 
the  purpose  of  giving  their  votes  on  the  proposed  separation.  The  decision 
of  the  people  was  adverse — the  vote  being,  yeas' 2074,  nays  2525.  Four 
conventions  were  held  during  the  years  1793-95,  but  very  little  interest 
was  manifested  in  them  and  no  decisive  action  was  taken. 

No  further  movement  towards  separation  took  place  until  1797  when 
a  number  of  petitions  were  presented  to  the  legislature  praying  that  the 
question  might  be  again  submitted  to  popular  vote.  The  legislature  author- 
ized the  holding  of  meetings  for  the  purpose  of  acting  upon  the  question 
"shall  application  be  made  to  the  legislature  for  its  assent  that  the  Dis- 
trict of  Maine  be  erected  into  a  new  state?"  The  vote  showed  that  a 
majority  of  the  voters  were  still  opposed  to  separation. 

In  1806  there  was  a  renewal  of  the  discussion  and  in  April, 
War  ot  18  I  ^g^^^  ^^^  people  again  voted  upon  the  question  of  separa- 
tion. From  one  hundred  and  fifty  towns  from  which  returns  were  received, 
the  vote  stood,  in  favor  of  separation  3370,  against  it  9404.  This  decisive 
expression  put  the  question  at  rest  until  after  the  close  of  the  War  of 
1812.    During  the  war  the  want  of  a  local  state  government  was  severely 


60  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

felt.  Petitions  were  again  presented  to  the  legislature  and  a  resolve  was 
passed  submitting  the  following  question:  "Shall  the  legislature  be 
requested  to  give  its  consent  to  the  separation  of  the  District  of  Maine 
from  Massachusetts  Proper,  and  to  the  erection  of  said  District  into  a 
separate  state?"  The  whole  number  of  votes  returned  was  16,894,  of 
which  10,393  were  in  the'  affirmative  and  6,501  in  the  negative.  The  whole 
number  of  voters  in  the  District  at  that  time  was  37,858. 

.  June  20,  1816,  the  legislature  passed  an  act  providing  for 

Bi  unswic  ^-^^  separation  and  establishment  of  Maine  as  an  independent 

Convention  ^^^^^^  Section  second  of  the  act  provided  for  the  election 
of  delegates  to  a  constitutional  convention  to  meet  at  Brunswick  on  the 
last  Monday  of  September,  1816,  and  that  at  the  same  meeting  held  for 
the  election  of  delegates  the  voters  should  be  requested  to  give  in  their 
votes  upon  the  following  question,  "Is  it  expedient  that  the  District  of 
Maine  shall  be  separated  from  Massachusetts,  and  become  an  independent 
state?"  and  that  if  a  majority  of  five  to  four  of  the  votes  returned  were 
in  favor  the  convention  should  proceed  to  form  a  constitution.  The  whole 
number  of  votes  admitted  was  22,316;  of  these,  11,969  were  in  favor  of 
separation,  and  10,347  opposed.  This,  of  course,  did  not  give  the  requisite 
majority  of  five  to  four,  but  the  committee  in  charge  ascertained  that 
the  aggregate  majority  of  yeas  in  towns  voting  for  separation  was  6,031 
— the  aggregate  majority  of  nays  in  towns  voting  against  separation  was 
4,409  and  "thus  there  is  a  majority  of  five  to  four,  at  least."  The  doings 
of  this  convention  came  up  for  confirmation  at  the  session  of  the  General 
Court  in  December,  1816,  and  the  committee  to  whom  the  subject  was 
referred,  after  careful  and  thorough  discussion  reported  that  the  work 
of  the  Brunswick  convention  was  unauthorized  and  invalid  and  that,  owing 
to  the  public  feeling  in  the  matter,  further  action  at  that  session  was 
inexpedient. 

.        „  Discussion  was  again  renewed  in  1818,  but  nothing  was 

*  .  done  until   January,   1819.     Of   the   representatives   from 

Maine  at  that  session,  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  were 
in  favor  of  separation  and  only  twenty-five  opposed  to  it.  About  one  hun- 
dred petitions  were  presented  to  the  legislature  and  after  due  consideration 
the  act  of  June  20,  1819,  was  passed  by  a  large  majority.  If  the  popular 
majority  in  favor  of  separation  upon  the  conditions  named  in  the  act  was 
found  to  be  not  less  than  fifteen  hundred  a  constitutional  convention  was  to 
be  called.  The  number  of  votes  cast  was  24,233;  in  favor  of  separation, 
17,091 ;  against  it,  7,132.  . 

^      f -f  f •       1    'Th^  convention  to  frame  the  constitution  for  the  new  state 
Con"     t'  ^^^  ^^  Portland,  October  11,  1819.    There  was  a  contest 

over  the  name  of  the  new  state.     "Columbus"  was  sug- 
gested, and  also  "Ligonia,"  but  "Maine"  was  the  preference  of  a  great 


THE    SEPARATION    FROM    MASSACHUSETTS  61 

majority  of  the  delegates.  By  a  majority  of  six  "State"  was  preferred 
to  ''Commonwealth"  and  on  a  reconsideration  the  majority  was  nearly 
forty.  There  were  earnest  debates  upon  certain  provisions  in  the  consti- 
tution but  there  was  little  or  no  acrimony  in  the  discussion.  The  session 
lasted  a  little  over  a  fortnight.  The  popular  vote  on  the  adoption  of  the 
constitution,  as  officially  reported  to  the  convention  at  its  adjourned  ses- 
sion, January  6,  1820,  was  9,050  in  favor  and  796  against.  As  a  result  of 
the  Missouri  compromise  President  Monroe  signed  the  Maine  bill  on  March 
3,  and  on  March  15,  1820,  the  separation  from  Massachusetts  became 
complete. 

„,  The  joint  commission,  prescribed  by  the  Act  of  Separation, 

„  .  ^.  ^was  filled  thus:  Massachusetts  appointed  Timothy  Bige- 
"low  and  Levi  Lincoln;  Maine,  Benjamin  Porter  and  James 
Bridge;  and  these  four  chose  Silas  Holman  and  Lathrop  Lewis  to  com- 
plete the  board.  From  October  30,  1820,  to  November  27,  1827,  the  Com- 
missioners held  twelve  formal  meetings,  eight  in  Boston,  three  in  Port- 
land and  one  in  Bangor  and  Augusta.  They  made  exhaustive  surveys  of 
the  public  lands  and  divided  the  same,  in  accordance  with  the  terms  of 
the  act,  one-half  to  the  Commonwealth  of  Massachusetts  and  one-half  to 
the  State  of  Maine.  They  also  adjusted  all  personal  property  owned  in 
common,  giving  two-thirds  to  Massachusetts  and  one-third  to  Maine,  and 
made  new  treaties  with  the  Indians. 

p  hi*    T      H      Massachusetts  held  title  to  her  one-half  of  the  public  lands 
until  1853  when  the    Maine    legislature    passed    the  fol- 
lowing resolve: 

"Resolved:  That  the  land  agent  proceed  without  delay  to  Bos- 
ton, for  the  purpose  of  ascertaining  from  the  authorities  of  Massa- 
chusetts, the  terms  on  which  that  state  will  sell  or  surrender 
to  Maine,  all  her  interests  in  the  lands  in  this  state.  Also  upon 
what  terms  Massachusetts  will  sell  to  Maine  her  interest  in  the 
lands  known  and  denominated  as  settling  lands,  independently 
of  the  timber  lands,  and  report  to  the  legislature  as  soon  as  may 
be." 

By  a  :Curther  resolve  the  Legislature  was  directed  to  choose  by  ballot 
three  commissioners  to  make  negotiations  with  Massachusetts  for  the 
purchase  of  these  lands.  The  commissioners  for  Maine  were  Reuel  Williams, 
WilHam  P.  Fessenden  and  Elijah  L.  Hamlin,  and  on  the  part  of  the  Com- 
monwealth were  E.  M.  Wright,  Jacob  H.  Loud  and  David  Wilder. 

An  extra  session  of  the  Legislature  was  held  September  20,  1853,  at 
which  time  the  report  of  the  joint  commission  was  received  and  accepted 
and  their  acts  ratified  and  confirmed  by  a  resolve  approved  September  28. 
1853. 


CHAPTER    XIII 

RATIFICATION    OF    THE    FEDERAL    CONSTITUTION 

A  convention  was  called  in  Massachusetts  in  1788  to  consider  the 
ratification  of  the  proposed  constitution  of  the  United  States.  It  was 
generally  conceded  that  upon  the  result  in  Massachusetts  depended  the 
ratification  by  the  other  colonies.  Washington  was  extremely  anxious,  and 
was  kept  informed  of  the  proceedings.  Knox  writes  him  the  10th  of 
February,  1788,  "It  is  now  no  secret  that  on  the  opening  of  the  Conven- 
tion a  majority  were  prejudiced  against  it."  The  convention  opened  on 
January  9th.  The  debates  were  acrimonious,  particularly  on  the  part 
of  those  opposing  ratification,  and  of  the  five  leaders  of  this  opposition, 
three  were  from  the  District  of  Maine.  On  the  2d  of  February  a  Com- 
mittee of  Compromise  was  appointed  by  the  President,  John  Hancock. 
Had  it  not  been  for  the  adoption  of  the  report  of  this  committee  Massa- 
chusetts would  have  probably  failed  to  ratify  the  constitution,  and  through 
this  failure  the  colonies  also.  Of  the  twenty-five  members  of  the  com- 
mittee, six  were  from  the  District  of  Maine.  They  were  Rev.  Dr.  Moses 
Hemenway,  Wells;  Nathaniel  Barrell,  Esq.,  York;  John  Fox,  Portland; 
Stephen  Longfellow,  Jr.,  Portland ;  Dummer  Bewail,  Bath ;  David  Sylvester, 
Pownalborough.  The  following  extract  from  a  letter  of  Lucilius  A.  Emery, 
formerly  chief  justice  of  the  supreme  Judicial  Court  of  Maine,  has  some 
interesting  facts  relative  to  Maine's  part  in  the  convention. 

"Several  towns  were  not  represented  and  out  of  a  total  of  355  dele- 
gates in  the  convention  only  46  appeared  from  what  is  now  Maine.  I  do 
not  find  that  any  Maine  delegate  advocated  in  debate  the  ratification  of 
the  proposed  federal  constitution,  but  some  few  did  strongly  oppose  ratifi- 
cation. On  the  vote  being  finally  taken  the  Maine  delegates  voted  as 
follows : 

In  Favor  of  Ratification — Nathaniel  Barrell,  York ;  Rev.  Moses  Hemen- 
way, Wells ;  Nathaniel  Wells,  Wells ;  Jacob  Bradbury,  Buxton ;  Thomas 
Cutts,  Pepperellboro ;  John  Low,  Coxhall;  John  K,  Smith,  Falmouth;  John 
Fox,  Portland;  Joseph  McLellan,  Portland;  David  Mitchell,  North  Yar- 
mouth ;  Samuel  Merrill,  Yarmouth ;  William  Thompson,  Scarboro ;  John 
Dunlap,  Brunswick ;  Isaac  Snow,  Harpswell ;  John  Dyer,  Cape  Elizabeth ; 
Samuel  Perley,  Gray ;  Thomas  Rice,  David  Sylvester,  Pownalboro ;  Nathan- 
iel Wyman,  Georgetown;  David  Gilmore,  Woolwich;  WilHam  McCobb. 
Boothbay;  Samuel  Grant,  Vassalboro;  Moses  Davis,  Edgecomb;  David 
Fales,  Thomaston;  Dummer  Sewall,  Bath — 25. 

62 


.     RATIFICATION   OF   THE   FEDERAL   CONSTITUTION  63 

Opposed  to  Ratification — Ellas  Preble,  York;  Moses  Adams,  James 
Neal,  Kittery;  Elijah  Thayer,  Nathaniel  Low,  Richard  Fox  Cutts,  Ber- 
wick; Thomas  M.  Wentworth,  Lebanon;  Samuel  Nasson,  Sanford;  Moses 
Ames,  Fryeburg;  Jeremiah  Emery,  Shapleigh;  Rev.  Pelatiah  Tingley, 
Waterboro;  Daniel  Ilsley,  Portland;  Stephen  Longfellow,  Jr.,  Gorham; 
William  Widgery,  New  Gloucester;  David  Murray,  Newcastle;  Samuel 
Thompson,  Topsham;  Jonah  Crosby,  Winslow;  Zaccheus  Beal,  Bowdoin- 
ham;  William  Jones,  Bristol;  James  Carr,  Hallowell;  Joshua  Bran,  Win- 
throp— 21. 

The  total  vote  in  the  whole  convention  was  187  yeas,  168  nays.  To 
this  slender  majority  of  19  in  favor  of  accepting  the  constitution,  Maine 
contributed  4.  The  Maine  vote  by  counties  was  as  follows,  there  being 
at  that  time  only  three  counties  in  that  part  of  the* commonwealth:  York, 
yeas  7,  nays  10 ;  Cumberland,  yeas  10,  nays  3 ;  Lincoln,  yeas  8,  nays  8. 

Nathaniel  Barrell  of  York  expressed  in  debate  his  dislike  of  the  con- 
stitution and  intimated  that  a  majority  of  his  constituents  were  opposed 
to  it,  but  he  was  satisfied  it  was  the  best  that  could  be  had  and  so  voted 
for  it.  Samuel  Nasson  of  Sanford  made  a  fiery  speech  against  giving  Con- 
gress the  power  to  raise  armies  and  levy  taxes  directly  on  the  people  and 
voted  against  the  constitution,  but  after  the  vote  was  taken  he  declared 
his  acquiescence  and  that  he  would  strive  to  induce  his  constituents  to 
accept  the  result  cheerfully.  William  Widgery  of  New  Gloucester,  who 
had  spoken  and  voted  against  acceptance,  also  declared  his  cheerful 
acquiescence  and  sincere  resolution  to  support  the  action  of  the  con- 
vention. 

Samuel  Thompson  of  Topsham,  who  seemed  to  have  the  title  of  Gen- 
eral, was  apparently  incorrigible.  He  attacked  nearly  every  section  of 
the  constitution  in  debate,  often  vehemently,  and  does  not  seem  to  have 
expressed  any  acquiescence  in  the  result.  During  the  debate  on  the  final 
question  he  insisted  that  it  was  unconstitutional  to  adopt  the  proposed 
constitution;  that  the  delegates  to  the  Philadelphia  convention  of  1787 
were  not  authorized  to  propose  a  constitution  but  only  to  propose  am.end- 
ments  to  the  articles  of  confederation;  that  it  was  a  'wicked'  usurpation 
for  them  to  do  anything  more.  He  predicted  that  the  ratification  of  this 
work  would  eventually  destroy  the  liberties  of  the  people." 


CHAPTER    XIV 

COLONIAL    GOVERNMENT 

Whenever  men  have  developed  from  the  lowest  stage  of  savagery  and 
have  attempted  to  live  together  in  any  sort  of  harmony,  some  form  of 
government  has  been  evolved.  Whatever  form  it  takes,  it  is  forever 
changing,  autocratic,  democratic,  and  back  to  autocratic  again ;  the  pendu- 
lum is  always  swinging.  Each  age  and  each  race  develops  its  own  particu- 
lar genius  in  government,  and  the  world  gains  by  the  experiment. 

The  four  periods  into  which  the  government  of  Maine  may  be  divided 
are:  first,  that  of  the  Indians;  second,  the  proprietary;  third,  that  of  con- 
trol by  Massachusetts;  fourth,  our  present  state  government. 

WHien  the  first  settlers  came  to  the  state,  they  found  the  Indians 
in  possession.  The  usual  government  of  the  Indians  was  simple.  There 
was  a  chief  or  sagamore,  whose  office  was  usually  hereditary,  for  each 
tribe.  Sometimes  a  head  chief  presided  over  several  tribes  with  the  tribal 
chief  subordinate  to  him.  There  were  no  written  laws,  but  justice  was 
administered  and  penalties  were  exacted  by  the  chief  and  his  council, 
which  was  composed  of  the  warriors  of  the  tribe.  One  tribe  living  near 
the  New  Brunswick  border  developed  a  very  democratic  government.  The 
sachem  or  chief  was  elected  for  life  by  the  men  of  the  tribe.  At  his  death 
another  was  chosen.  The  choice  did  not  always  fall  on  the  dead  chief's 
son,  though  it  often  did  so.  The  sachem's  power  was  nominal.  He  had 
six  councillors  whom  he  named,  but  his  selection  had  to  be  confirmed  by 
the  warriors.  He  was  commander-in-chief  of  the  war  forces,  but  the 
immediate  command  was  given  to  another.  Such  was  the  government 
that  prevailed  among  these  tribes  of  savages. 

The  second  period,  that  of  the  Proprietary  Government,  extended  from 
1606  to  1652. 

ifiOfi  James  I  gave  the  charter  of  Virginia  to  Gorges  and  Pop- 

ham.  It  created  two  companies,  the  London  Company  (the 
first  colony  of  Virginia)  and  the  Plymouth  Company.  A  general  council 
in  England  of  thirteen  members  with  one  representative  for  each  com- 
pany in  the  colony  constituted  the  government.  A  simple  code  of  laws 
was  formed.    Some  of  these  follow: 

1.  Each  colony  could  elect  a  president  and  councillors  for  one  year. 

2.  Land  was  to  descend  to  heirs  as  in  England. 

3.  Trial  by  jury  was  established. 

4.  All  offenders  were  to  be  tried  in  the  colony. 

64 


COLONIAL   GOVERNMENT  65 

George  Popham  was  made  president  with  a  council  of  five  assistants. 
James  I  gave  to  the  Council  of  New  England  which  suc- 
ceeded the  Plymouth  Company  a  charter  which  confirmed 
and  included  nearly  all  the  rights  of  the  charter  of  1606.  This  charter 
held  for  fourteen  years.  From  1623  to  1631  a  number  of  patents  were 
granted  in  Maine:  the  1st  Patent  of  Agamenticus  (York),  to  Ferdinando 
Gorges,  the  1st  Kennebec  Patent,  the  2d  Kennebec  Patent,  the  Patent  to 
the  planters  at  Saco,  the  Lygonia  Patent,  the  Muscongus  or  Waldo  Patent 
and  the  Pemaquid  or  Sagadahoc  Patent.  Civil  control  was  granted  along 
with  the  title  to  the  land  and  the  government  varied  with  the  proprietor, 
who  was  usually  the  governor.  If  he  did  not  govern  in  person,  he  appointed 
a  deputy  governor  who  ruled  as  he  pleased,  administering  justice  and  mak- 
ing what  laws  seemed  desirable. 

^^„„  The  Council  of  New  England  dissolved,  and  control  was 

taken  over  by  the  king.  The  Commissioners  of  American 
Plantations  were  appointed  to  take  charge  of  colonial  affairs.  New  Eng- 
land was  divided  into  royal  provinces.  Ferdinando  Gorges  was  granted 
the  region  between  the  ■  Piscataqua  and  the  Kennebec,  which  was  given 
the  name  of  New  Somersetshire.  Capt.  William  Gorges  was  sent  over  as 
the  first  deputy  governor.  He  with  six  commissioners  held  court  at  Saco 
in  1636 ;  this  was  the  first  provincial  court  in  the  present  State  of  Maine. 
In  1637  Gorges  went  back  to  England  and  this  governmental  experiment 
was  at  an  end. 

ifi^Q  Ferdinando   Gorges   received   his  long  desired  charter  of 

the  Province  of  Maine,  which  included  one-sixth  the  present 
area  of  Maine,  all  the  land  between  the  Piscataqua  and  the  Sagadahoc, 
one  hundred  and  twenty  miles  inland.  Gorges  ruled  as  Lord  Palatine  after 
the  manner  of  Lord  Baltimore  in  Maryland.  The  country  was  divided 
into  eight  bailiwicks  or  counties  and  sixteen  several  hundreds  and  then 
into  parishes  and  tithings.  The  legislative  body,  consisting  of  eight  mem- 
bers elected  by  the  people,  and  the  council,  levied  taxes  and  made  laws. 
The  deputy  governor,  chancellor,  treasurer,  marshall,  judge  marshall, 
admiral,  judge  of  maritime  cases,  master  of  ordnance  and  secretary  were 
the  standing  councillors  who  met  each  month  as  a  court  of  justice.  The 
religion  was  Episcopalian  and  no  provision  was  made  for  schools. 

^    ,  The  Lygonia  Patent  was  purchased  by  Sir  Alexander  Rigby, 

It  had  a  deputy  president  and  a  general  assembly  consist- 
ing of  assistant  magistrates  and  deputies,  the  latter  chosen  by  popular 
vote.  The  deputy  president  acted  under  the  advice  of  a  commission 
appointed  by  parliament. 

^_.  After  the  death  of  Gorges,  the  inhabitants  formed  a  com- 

pact, "to  see  these  parts  of  the  country  and  province  regu- 
lated according  to  such  laws  as  have  formerly  been  exercised,  and  such 


66  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

others  as  shall  be  thought  meet,  but  not  repugnant  to  the  fundamental 
laws  of  our  native  country."  Edward  Godfrey  was  chosen  governor.  This 
government  lasted  until  1652. 

^^  Gorges'  heirs  did  nothing  for  a  time  in  regard  to  their  prop- 

erty. Massachusetts  had  long  viewed  with  disfavor  the 
growth  of  an  independent  government  in  Maine,  and  even  the  inhabitants 
felt  the  need  of  some  co-ordinate  government.  Massachusetts,  therefore, 
took  over  Maine  as  a  county  under  the  name  of  Yorkshire.  Two  delegates 
were  sent  to  the  General  Court  at  Boston.  The  inhabitants  were  allowed 
to  vote  without  becoming  members  of  the  Puritan  church,  but  entire  free- 
dom of  worship  was  not  allowed  them.  This  date  marks  the  beginning  of 
the  third  period  in  Maine's  government. 

ififiO  '^^^  grandson  of  Gorges  claimed  Maine.    His  commissioners 

visited  the  country  and  set  up  a  form  of  government,  but 
Massachusetts  refused  to  yield  and  they  were  soon  recalled. 
1668         Massachusetts  resumed  control. 

The  claim  of  Gorges  was  revived,  but  Massachusetts  quietly 
purchased  the  Gorges  claim  for  £1250  and  held  Maine  as  a 


1676-78 

proprietor. 
1680 


Massachusetts  reorganized  the  administration  of  Maine.  A 
provincial  president  and  deputy  president  were  chosen 
annually.  The  legislature  was  composed  of  a  standing  council  of  eight 
members  and  a  lower  house  of  deputies  chosen  from  the  towns.  Thomas 
Danforth  was  the  first  president. 

^na4  The  charter  of  Massachusetts  was  annulled  and  for  seven 

years  Maine,  as  well  as  Massachusetts,  was  governed  directly 
by  the  crown.  Dudley  was  made  president  of  Massachusetts,  New  Hamp- 
shire, Maine  and  Rhode  Island.  He  had  fifteen  councillors  appointed  by 
the  crown  to  assist  him.  His  administration  was  very  unpopular  and 
lasted  only  five  months.  In  1688  Sir  Edmond  Andros  was  appointed  cap- 
tain general  and  vice  admiral  of  New  England,  New  York  and  the  Jerseys. 
He  formed  a  council  of  twenty-five  members,  five  of  whom  constituted  a 
quorum.  All  legislative,  judicial  and  executive  functions  were  vested  in 
this  department.  It  was  a  despotic  government  without  constitutional 
limits. 

^^  -  Andros  was  deposed  and  a  provisional  government  was  set 

up.  "A  council  for  the  safety  of  the  people  and  the  con- 
servation of  the  peace"  was  chosen.  Delegates  from  the  towns  were  chosen 
and  a  meeting  of  the  General  Court  was  advised.  This  was  held  in  Bos- 
ton in  May  of  this  year  and  it  was  decided  "to  resume  the  government 
according  to  charter  rights".  Danforth  was  restored  to  his  oflRce  as  presi- 
dent of  the  Province  of  Maine. 


COLONIAL  GOVERNMENT  67 

ifiQl  William  and  Mary  granted  Massachusetts  her  second  char- 

ter, which  gave  her  control  of  Maine  as  far  as  the  St.  Croix 
River.  Massachusetts'  government  at  this  time  resembled  the  English. 
The  governor,  lieutenant  governor  and  secretary  of  state  were  appointed 
and  commissioned  by  the  crown  to  hold  office  during  the  pleasure  of  the 
sovereign.  The  governor  had  supreme  executive  authority.  The  legisla- 
ture consisted  of  two  branches,  an  upper,  called  council  or  board  of  assist- 
ants, and  the  lower,  the  house  of  representatives.  The  council  was  chosen 
by  the  old  council  and  the  new  house  of  representatives.  By  charter,  three 
of  the  council  were  always  from  the  Province  of  Maine,  and  one  from 
Sagadahoc.  The  representatives  were  elected  by  towns.  Eight  were  from 
Maine.     All  laws  had  to  be  approved  by  the  king. 

-^_.  General  Gage  dissolved  the    General    Court.     From    1775 

Massachusetts  was  governed  by  the  provincial  congress 
composed  of  delegates  from  the  principal  towns  of  Maine  and  Massachu- 
setts.   They  managed  the  political  affairs  but  made  no  laws. 

-__j.  Massachusetts  was   divided  by  the   Continental   Congress 

into  three  districts.  The  northern,  composed  of  York 
County,  Cumberland  County  and  Lincoln  County,  was  called  the  District 
of  Maine. 

-_j,^  The  constitution  of  Massachusetts  which  was  adopted  in 

1780  changed  the  government  greatly.  The  executive  power 
was  vested  in  the  governor,  lieutenant  governor  and  an  advisory  council 
of  nine  members.  The  General  Court  of  two  branches,  the  Senate  and 
the  House  of  Representatives,  met  annually.  The  voters  had  to  have  an 
income  of  $10  or  an  estate  worth  $200.  The  senators  were  chosen  from 
counties  or  districts  and  the  number  was  in  proportion  to  the  property. 
Maine  had  eight  senators.  The  representatives  were  chosen  by  corporate 
towns,  one  to  every  one  hundred  and  fifty  taxable  polls,  and  one  more  for 
every  additional  number  of  three  hundred  and  seventy-five  polls. 

-_j,_  When  the  United  States  Constitution  was  adopted,  Maine 

was  made  a  representative  district. 

1 820  Maine  separated  from  Massachusetts  and  was  admitted  into 
the  Union  as  a  sovereign  state,  entering  upon  the  fourth 
period  of  her  government,  with  which  we  are  all  familiar. 


CHAPTER    XV 

STATE  GOVERNMENT  IN  OUTLINE 

1,     Senate — thirty-one  members  elected  from  senatorial  dis- 
^  tricts  for  two  years. 

^^^^  2.     House  of  Representatives — one  hundred  fifty-one  mem- 

bers elected  from  representative  districts  for  two  years.    Each  house  elects 
its  own  officers  (secretary,  messengers,  doorkeepers,  etc.). 

I.     Executive  Officers 

1.     Governor — elected  by  popular  vote  for  two  years. 
Execu  ive  ^      Council — seven   members    elected   by   the   legislature 

Depar  from  the  councillor  districts  for  two  years. 

3.  Secretary  of  State — elected  by  the  legislature  for  two  years. 

4.  Treasurer — elected  by  the  legislature,  but  not  eligible  for  more 
than  six  years  in  succession. 

5.  Attorney  General — elected  by  the  legislature  for  two  years. 

6.  Auditor — elected  by  popular  vote  for  two  years,  but  not  eligible 
for  more  than  three  successive  terms. 

7.  Commissioner    of    Agriculture — elected    by    legislature    for    four 
years. 

II.     Administrative  Officers* 

1.  Adjutant  General — holds  office  at  pleasure  of  Governor. 

2.  State  Superintendent  of  Schools — term  three  years. 

3.  Land  Agent  and  Forest  Commissioner — term  three  years. 

4.  State  Librarian — term  three  years. 

5.  Insurance  Commissioner — term  three  years. 

6.  Bank  Commissioner — term  three  years. 

7.  Commissioner  of  Health — term  six  years. 

8.  Commissioner  of  Labor  and  Industry — term  three  years. 

9.  Commissioner  of  Inland  Fisheries  and  Game — term  three  years. 

10.  Agent  of  Penobscot  Indians — holds  office  at  pleasure  of  governor 
and  council. 

11.  Agent  of  Passamaquoddy  Indians — holds  office    at    pleasure    of 
governor  and  council. 

12.  Superintendent  of  Public  Printing — holds  office  at  pleasure  of  gov- 
ernor and  council, 

13.  State  Historian — term  four  vears. 


68 


STATE   GOVERNMENT   IN   OUTLINE  69 

III.     Boards  and  Commissions  '■' 

1.  Public  Utilities  Commission — three  members,  seven  years. 

2.  State  Highway  Commission — three  members,  three  years. 

3.  State  Assessors — three  members,  six  years. 

4.  Commission  of  Sea  and  Shore  Fisheries — three  members,  three 
years. 

5.  Maine  Library  Commission — five  members,  four  years. 

6.  Industrial  Accident  Commission — three  members,  term  of  chair- 
man three  years,  other  two  members  ex-ofRcio. 

7.  Commissioners  of  Harbor  and  Tidal  Waters — three  members,  three 
years. 

8.  Commissioners  of  Pharmacy — three  members,  three  years. 

9.  Board  of  Prison  Commissioners — three  members,  three  years. 

10.  Board  of  Legal  Examiners — five  members,  five  years. 

11.  Maine  Board  of  Accountancy — three  members,  three  years. 

12.  Board  of  Registration  of  Medicine — six  members,  six  years. 

13.  Board  of  Registration  and  Examiners  in  Optometry — five  mem- 
bers, three  years. 

14.  Board  of  Veterinary  Examiners — three  members,  three  years. 

15.  Board  of  Dental  Examiners — five  members,  five  years. 

16.  Board  of  Embalming  Examiners — four  members,  three  years. 

17.  Board  of  Charities  and  Corrections — five  members,  five  years. 

18.  Board  of  Arbitration    and    Conciliation — three    members,    three 
years. 

19.  Board  of  Examination  and  Registration  of  Nurses — five  members, 
three  years. 

20.  Inspectors  of  Steamboats — two  members,  five  years. 

21.  Board  of  Osteopathic  Examination  and  Registration — five  mem- 
bers, five  years. 

22.  Board   of  Vocational  Education — three   members,   chairman   ex- 
ofRcio,  other  two  members  three  years. 

23.  State  Park  Commission — three  members,  four  years. 

24.  Commissioners   for  Promotion   of   Uniformity   of   Legislation   in 
the  United  States — three  members,  four  years. 

y  J.  .  ,  Supreme  Judicial  Court.     A  Chief  Justice  and  seven  asso- 

-p^  ciate  justices  appointed  by  governor  with  advice  and  con- 

sent of  council,  for  seven  years. 


-Administrative  officers,  boards  and  commissions  have  been  provided  for  at  various  times  to  meet  the 
demands  of  particular  classes  of  public  business.  Appointments  are  made  by  the  governor  v:ith  the 
advice  and  consent  of  the  council. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

LOCAL    GOVERNMENT 

In  a  democratic  country  like  ours,  the  ability  of  the  people  to  govern 
themselves  is  best  displayed  in  the  smaller  divisions  of  government,  the 
state,  the  county,  the  city  or  town.  Maine  has  these  divisions  and  in  addi- 
tion the  plantation. 

„  The  county  is  the  intermediate  organization  between  the 

state  government  and  the  cities  and  towns.  The  bound- 
aries of  a  county  are  determined  by  law,  and  every  portion  of  the  state 
is  in  some  county.  A  town  or  city  is  chosen  as  the  shire  town  or  county 
seat,  and  here  are  erected  the  buildings  necessary  for  the  conduct  of  county 
business,  the  court  house  and  the  jail.  The  administrative  functions  of 
the  county  are  exercised  by  the  county  commissioners,  three  in  number, 
who  are  elected  for  a  term  of  six  years.  These  commissioners  make  assess- 
ments, levy  taxes,  have  charge  of  county  roads,  and  supervise  the  receipts 
and  expenditures  of  county  money.  The  clerk  of  courts  is  also  the  clerk 
of  this  body.  The  sheriff,  who  is  elected  for  two  years,  is  charged  with 
the  enforcement  of  the  laws,  has  charge  of  the  jail  and  appoints  deputies 
in  the  larger  towns.  The  county  treasurer  has  charge  of  the  money  which 
comes,  not  from  individuals,  but  from  towns  and  from  the  fees  and  fines 
received  by  the  sheriff  and  the  clerk  of  courts.  The  office  of  register  of 
deeds  is  an  important  one.  Here  are  kept  the  records  of  deeds,  mortgages 
and  attachments. 

p..  In  Maine  the  law  does  not  require  a  minimum  population 

before  a  town  can  be  incorporated  as  a  city,  and,  conse- 
quently, the  fact  that  a  place  is  a  city  does  not  indicate  its  size.  Cities 
are  incorporated  under  special  charters  with  usually  a  mayor  as  chief 
executive,  with  a  board  of  aldermen  and  common  council,  together  form- 
ing a  city  council,  performing  the  legislative  functions.  Some  cities,  how- 
ever, have  no  common  council.  Cities  are  divided  into  districts  called 
wards  and  each  citizen  must  vote  in  his  own  ward.  The  government  is 
representative  and  minor  officials  are  chosen  by  the  city  council.  One 
city  in  Maine  has  the  commission  plan  of  government.  Each  member  of 
the  commission  is  in  charge  of  one  of  the  departments,  such  as  police, 
public  works,  and  so  on.  Together  they  form  a  board  which  makes  ordi- 
nances and  carries  on  the  business  of  the  city.     Another  city  is  under 


70 


LOCAL   GOVERNMENT  71 

the  commission  manager  plan.  The  government  is  in  the  hands  of  one 
man,  who  is  an  expert,  selected  for  his  abilities  in  this  line. 

The  towns  are  all  incorporated  under  uniform  state  laws 
^^^  for  the  town  form  of  organization.    The  town  meeting,  at 

which  all  citizens  with  a  voting  residence  have  a  voice,  is  the  legislative 
body  and  is  an  example  of  the  purest  form  of  democratic  government.  At 
the  town  meeting  are  chosen  the  officers  of  the  town,  money  is  raised 
and  appropriated  for  town  business.  The  chief  officials  are  the  selectmen, 
whose  number  may  be  three,  five  or  seven,  the  town  clerk,  treasurer,  col- 
lector of  taxes,  the  road  commissioner,  school  committee,  superintendent 
of  schools,  who  serves  for  several  towns,  and  the  board  of  health. 

The  plantation  is  a  rudimentary  town  and  has  all  the  essen- 
^  ^  *  tial  machinery  that  towns  possess,  but  in  a  simplified  form. 

Plantations  may  be  organized  for  school  purposes  alone.  The  officials  are 
the  same  as  for  towns  except  that  three  assessors  take  the  place  of  select- 
men. 

.  There  is  in  Maine  in  addition  to  cities,  towns,  and  planta- 

unorganize  '^[qy^s  another  local  unit  called  an  unorganized  township, 
lowns  ip  which  is  sometimes  confused  in  the  popular  mind  with  the 

plantation.  It  is,  however,  entirely  distinct  and  as  the  name  suggests  is 
without  a  local  form  of  government  and  consequently  with  no  local  officials 
and  no  local  taxation.  Many  of  these  townships  have  a  population  of 
considerable  size  and  have  schools  and  roads.  The  schools  come  under  the 
direct  supervision  of  the  State  Department  of  Education  while  the  roads  are 
under  the  direction  of  the  county  commissioners.  'The  unorganized  town- 
ships occupy  about  one-half  of  the  area  of  the  state,  or  to  be  more  exact, 
forty-seven  per  cent. 

There  are  in  Maine  twenty  cities,  four  hundred  and  thirty-four  towns, 
sixty-five  plantations,  and  three  hundred  and  seventy-six  unorganized 
townships,  fourteen  other  smaller  unorganized  divisions  and  one  hundred 
and  forty-three  islands  not  a  part  of  any  municipality. 

The  initiative  is  the  power  the  people  reserve  to  themselves 

m  la  ive  ^^  propose  ordinances  and  laws  and  amendments  to  their 

charters  and  constitutions,  and  to  enact  or  reject  the  same  at  the  polls. 

In  Maine  initiative  bills  may  propose  any  measure,  including  bills 
to  amend  or  repeal  emergency  legislation,  but  not  to  amend  the  state 
constitution.  The  petition  must  set  forth  the  full  text  of  the  measure 
proposed  and  be  signed  by  not  less  than  12,000  electors,  and  be  filed  with 
the  secretary  of  state  or  presented  to  either  branch  of  the  legislature  at 
least  30  days  before  the  close  of  its  session.  Proposed  measures  must  be 
submitted  to  the  legislature,  and  unless  they  are  enacted  without  change, 
they  must  be  submitted  to  the  electors  together  with  any  amended  form, 
substitute  or  recommendation  of  the  legislature,  in  such  a  manner  that 


72  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

the  people  can  choose  between  the  competing  measures,  or  reject  both. 
When  there  are  competing  bills  and  neither  receives  a  majority  of  the 
votes  given  for  and  against  both,  the  one  receiving  the  greater  number 
of  votes  is  to  be  resubmitted  by  itself  at  the  next  general  election,  to  be 
held  not  less  than  sixty  days  after  the  first  vote  thereon ;  but  no  measure 
is  to  be  resubmitted  unless  it  has  received  more  than  one-third  of  the 
votes  given  for  and  against  both.  An  initiative  measure  enacted  by  the 
legislature  without  change  is  not  to  be  referred  unless  a  popular  vote  is 
demanded  by  a  referendum  petition.  The  veto  power  of  the  governor 
does  not  extend  to  any  measure  approved  by  vote  of  the  people,  and  if 
he  vetoes  any  measure  initiated  by  the  people  and  passed  by  the  legisla- 
ture without  change,  and  his  veto  is  sustained  by  the  legislature,  the  meas- 
ure is  referred  to  the  people  at  the  next  general  election. 

_^  „         ,  The  referendum  is  the  power  the  people  reserve  to  them- 

Reierendum         ,         ,  i.     j.  j.i  n  j- 

selves  to  approve  or  reject  at  the  polls  any  ordmances  or 

act  passed  by  their  legislative  assemblies. 

In  Maine  the  legislature  may  enact  measures  expressly  conditioned 
upon  the  people's  ratification  by  referendum  vote.  Petitions  for  a  refer- 
ence of  any  act  or  any  part  or  parts  thereof,  passed  by  the  legislature 
must  be  signed  by  not  less  than  10,000  electors,  and  be  filed  within  ninety 
days  after  the  recess  of  the  legislature.  The  governor  is  required  to  give 
notice  of  the  suspension  of  acts  through  referendum  petitions  and  make 
proclamation  of  the  time  when  the  referred  measure  is  to  be  voted  upon. 
Referred  measures  do  not  take  effect  until  thirty  days  after  the  governor 
has  announced  their  i*atification  by  a  majority  of  the  electors  voting 
thereon.  The  governor  may  order  a  special  election  upon  an  initiative 
or  referendum  measure,  or  if  so  requested  in  the  petition  shall  order  a 
special  election  held  upon  the  act  to  be  referred  or  the  act  initiated  but 
not  enacted  without  change  by  the  legislature. 

p  .        .  The   direct   primary   law    governs    the   nomination    of   all 

county,  state  and  national  oflficers.  Each  party  holds  a 
state  convention,  first  to  formulate  and  adopt  a  platform,  and  second  to 
elect  state,  district  and  county  committees  by  whom  the  primary  elec- 
tion campaign  for  the  nomination  of  candidates  and  subsequently  the  reg- 
ular election  campaign  are  conducted.  These  state  conventions  are  held 
at  such  places  and  on  such  dates  between  sixty  and  ninety  days  prior  to 
the  third  Monday  in  June  as  the  state  committees  shall  determine  and 
announce.  They  are  made  up  of  delegates  elected  at  caucuses  of  the  dif- 
ferent parties,  regularly  called  by  the  city,  town  and  plantation  commit- 
tees throughout  the  state.  The  primary  election  takes  place  on  the  third 
Monday  in  June,  between  the  hours  of  12  o'clock,  noon,  and  9  o'clock  at 
night,  except  in  towns  and  plantations  of  3,000  inhabitants  or  less,  where 
the  polls  will  be  open  from  9  A.  M.  to  6  P.  M.     It  is  held  at  the  regular 


LOCAL   GOVERNMENT  73 

voting  places  throughout  the  state  and  all  the  political  parties  unite  in 
one  primary  election  at  the  same  time.  Each  political  party  has  a  separ- 
ate ballot  and  each  party  ballot  differs  in  .color  from  the  other.  The  pri- 
mary ballot  of  the  party  casting  the  largest  number  of  votes  for  governor 
in  the  last  state  election  is  white ;  that  of  the  next  largest  party  is  yellow ; 
that  of  the  third,  blue ;  the  fourth,  green ;  and  the  sample  ballot  is  brown. 

Each  candidate  for  office  must  file  with  the  secretary  of  state,  before 
the  third  Monday  in  April  preceding  an  election,  a  nomination  paper  signed 
by  qualified  voters,  of  his  party,  in  number  not  less  than  one  per  cent 
nor  more  than  two  per  cent  of  the  entire  vote  cast  for  governor  in  the 
last  preceding  election  in  the  state,  district,  or  county  wherein  such  can- 
didate is  to  be  voted  for.  No  nomination  papers  can  be  signed  before  the 
first  day  of  January  preceding  the  election.  All  nomination  papers  must 
be  completed  and  filed  in  the  office  of  the  secretary  of  state  before  the 
third  Monday  in  April.  The  candidate's  written  agreement  to  accept  the 
nomination  must  be  filed  with  his  nomination  paper.  Whoever  expends 
money  or  contracts  liability  to  aid  in  an  effort  to  secure  the  nomination 
of  any  candidate  without  his  knowledge  or  consent  forfeits  $500  to  be 
recovered  by  indictment. 

At  the  primary  election  only  voters  who  have  properly  registered 
before  the  primary  election  occurs  are  qualified  to  vote.  In  addition  to 
registration  each  voter  must  be  enrolled  as  a  member  of  some  political 
party.  Any  registered  voter,  however,  who  has  not  been  so  enrolled  may 
be  enrolled  on  primary  election  day  by  the  ballot  clerk.  In  towns  and 
plantations  having  less  than  2,000  inhabitants  this  is  not  required. 

The  returns  announcing  the  result  in  each  city,  town  and  plantation 
are  made  by  the  clerks  to  the  secretary  of  state  within  seven  days  from 
the  date  of  the  election.  The  governor  and  council  on  or  before  the 
first  Tuesday  in  July,  must  tabulate  the  returns  in  the  office  of  the  secre- 
tary of  state  and  determine  what  persons,  for  each  office,  have  been  nom- 
inated, by  each  party,  as  candidates  to  be  voted  for  at  the  September 
election. 

The  successful  candidates  are  notified  at  once,  by  the  secretary  of 
state,  by  registered  letter;  and  such  candidates  must  notify  the  secre- 
tary of  state  of  their  acceptance,  by  registered  letter,  within  seven  days 
after  being  notified,  and  send  therewith  a  statement  of  expenditures,  in 
securing  the  nomination,  properly  subscribed  and  sworn  to. 

In  case  of  nomination  for  any  office  to  be  voted  for  by  the  whole 
state,  as  governor  or  United  States  senator,  the  amount  expended  must 
not  exceed  $1500 ;  for  members  of  Congress,  $500 ;  for  state  senators  and 
county  officers,  $150  for  each  10,000  votes  cast  for  governor  within  the 
county  at  the  last  preceding  election;  for  members  of  the  legislature  in 


74  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

districts  having  three  or  more  representatives,  $100 ;  in  all  other  districts, 
$50.     To  exceed  these  limits  forfeits  the  nomination. 

No  person  other  than  a  "political  agent"  may  legally"  pay  any  of  the 
expenses  connected  with  the  candidacy  of  any  person  in  the  primary  elec- 
tion except  that  a  candidate  may  pay  his  actual  personal  expenses.  Can- 
didates may  act  as  their  own  political  agents  or  they  may  appoint  another 
person  to  serve  in  that  capacity.  In  either  case  no  money  may  be  legally 
spent  or  liabilities  incurred  unless  the  candidate  shall  first  have  notified 
the  secretary  of  state  of  his  intention  to  serve  as  his  own  political  agent 
or  shall  have  filed  a  notification  of  the  appointment  of  another  person  to 
act  as  such, 

y  ..  The  following  courts  have  the  power  to  naturalize  aliens: 
United  States  District  Courts  in  the  states  and  territories ; 
also  all  courts  of  record  in  any  state  or  territory  having  a  seal,  a  clerk  and 
jurisdiction  in  actions  at  law  or  equity,  or  law  and  equity,  in  which  the 
amount  in  controversy  is  unlimited.  The  power  to  naturalize  is  limited 
to  persons  residing  within  the  geographical  limits  of  the  respective  courts. 

An  alien,  white,  or  of  African  nativity  or  descent,  is  required,  if  he 
desires  to  become  naturalized,  to  file  a  declaration  of  intention  in  the 
clerk's  office  of  a  court  having  jurisdiction,  and  such  declaration  may 
not  be  filed  until  the  alien  has  reached  the  age  of  18.  This  declaration 
must  contain  information  as  to  the  name,  age,  occupation,  time  and  place 
of  arrival  in  the  United  States  and  must  further  show  it  is  the  declarant's 
bona  fide  intention  to  become  a  citizen  of  the  United  States  and  to  renounce 
forever  all  allegiance  and  fidelity  to  any  foreign  prince,  potentate,  state  or 
sovereignty  and  particularly  to  the  one  of  which  he  may  be  at  the  time  a 
citizen  or  subject. 

The  widow  and  children  who  are  under  age  at  the  time  that  an  alien 
who  has  made  his  declaration  of  intention  has  died  without  having  secured 
a  certificate  of  naturalization,  are  exempted  from  the  necessity  of  filing  a 
declaration  of  intention. 

Not  less  than  two  years  after  an  alien  has  filed  his  declaration  of 
intention,  and  after  not  less  than  five  years'  continuous  residence  in  the 
United  States,  he  may  file  a  petition  for  citizenship  in  any  of  the  courts 
which  has  jurisdiction  over  the  place  in  which  he  resides,  provided  he  has 
lived  at  least  one  year  continuously,  immediately  prior  to  the  filing  of  such 
petition,  in  the  state  or  territory  in  which  such  place  is  located.  This 
petition  must  be  signed  by  the  petitioner  in  his  own  handwriting  and  shall 
give  his  full  name,  place  of  residence,  occupation,  place  of  birth  and  date 
thereof,  the  place  from  which  he  emigrated,  and  the  date  and  place  of  his 
arrival  in  the  United  States.  If  such  arrival  occurred  subsequent  to  the 
passage  of  the  act  of  June  29,  1906,  he  must  secure  a  certificate  from  the 
Department  of  Labor  showing  the  fact  of  such  arrival  and  date  and  place 


LOCAL   GOVERNMENT  75 

thereof,  for  filing  with  the  clerk  of  the  court  to  be  attached  to  his  petition. 
If  he  is  married  he  must  state  the  name  of  his  wife  and,  if  possible,  the 
country  of  her  nativity  and  her  place  of  residence  at  the  time  of  filing  of 
his  petition,  and  if  he  has  children,  the  name,  date  and  place  of  birth  and 
present  place  of  residence  of  each  living  child.  The  petition  must  set  forth 
that  he  is  not  a  disbeliever  in  or  opposed  to  organized  government,  or  a 
member  of  or  affiliated  with  any  organization  or  body  of  persons  teaching 
disbelief  in  or  opposition  to  organized  government,  that  he  is  not  a  polyg- 
amist  or  a  believer  in  the  practice  of  polygamy,  and  that  he  absolutely 
and  forever  renounces  all  allegiance  and  fidelity  to  any  foreign  country 
of  which  he  may,  at  the  time  of  fihng  such  petition,  be  a  citizen  or  sub- 
ject. This  petition  must  be  verified  at  the  time  it  is  filed  by  the  affidavit 
of  two  credible  witnesses,  who  are  citizens  of  the  United  States  and  who 
shall  state  that  they  have  known  the  petitioner  during  his  entire  residence 
(not  exceeding  five  years)  in  the  state  in  which  the  petition  is  filed,  which 
must  be  not  less  than  one  year,  and  that  they  have  known  him  to  be  a  resi- 
dent of  the  United  States  continuously  during  the  five  years  immediately 
preceding  the  filing  of  the  petition;  that  during  such  time  he  acted  as  a 
man  of  good  moral  character,  attached  to  the  principles  of  the  Constitution 
of  the  United  States  and  well  disposed  to  the  good  order  and  happiness  of 
the  same.  If  a  portion  of  the  five  years  has  been  passed  by  the  petitioner 
in  some  other  state  than  that  in  which  he  resides  at  the  time  of  filing  his 
petition  the  affidavit  of  the  witnesses  may  verify  so  much  of  the  peti- 
tioner's residence  as  has  been  passed  in  the  state  (not  less  than  one  year) , 
and  the  portion  of  said  five  years'  residence  out  of  the  state  may  be  shown 
by  depositions  at  the  time  of  hearing  on  the  petition. 

No  petition  may  be  heard  until  the  expiration  of  at  least  ninety  days 
after  it  is  filed  nor  within  thirty  days  preceding  a  general  election.  At 
the  hearing  upon  a  petition,  which  shall  be  at  a  date  fixed  by  order  of 
the  court,  the  witnesses  are  required  to  again  attend  and  testify  in  open 
court  so  that  the  judge  or  judges  thereof  may  be  satisfied  that  the  peti- 
tioner is  qualified  and  that  he  has  complied  with  all  the  requirements  of 
the  law. 

^       „  Every  person  whose  name  has  not  been  entered  upon  the 

voting  list  in  any  municipality,  must,  if  he  desires  to  vote, 
appear  in  person  at  a  place  provided  for  registration  and  prove  that  he 
possesses  all  the  qualifications  of  a  voter.  In  cities  having  three  thou- 
sand or  more  inhabitants  a  board  of  registration  is  appointed  to  make 
up,  correct  and  revise  the  list  of  voters  in  each  of  said  cities.  In  all  cities 
having  less  than  three  thousand  inhabitants  the  municipal  oflficers  make 
such  list,  exercising  the  same  powers  and  being  governed  by  the  same 
laws  as  municipal  officers  of  towns  having  five  hundred  or  more  registered 
voters.     The  assessors  transmit  to  this  board,  on  or  before  the  first  day 


76  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

of  July  in  each  year,  lists  containing  the  name,  age,  occupation  and  resi- 
dence on  the  first  day  of  April  in  the  current  year,  and  his  occupation  and 
residence  on  the  first  day  of  April  in  the  preceding  year,  or  of  his  becom- 
ing an  inhabitant  after  said  last  named  day,  of  every  male  person  twenty- 
one  years  of  age  and  upwards  who  resides  therein  and  is  liable  to  be 
assessed  for  a  poll-tax.  Copies  of  these  names,  arranged  by  wards  or 
voting  precincts,  and  by  streets,  are  filed  by  the  assessors  with  the  board 
or  registration  on  or  before  the  fifteenth  day  of  July  in  each  year.  The 
board  of  registration  then  enters  on  the  voting  lists  the  name  of  every 
person  assessed  a  poll-tax  for  the  current  year.  The  board  prepares  ward 
lists  of  voters  of  such  persons  as  appear  to  them  to  be  legally  qualified 
voters,  at  least  thirty  days  before  any  election,  and  places  upon  these 
lists  all  the  names  which  appear  upon  the  voting  lists  for  the  last  preced- 
ing year,  except  the  names  of  such  persons  as  have  died  or  ceased  to  reside 
therein  since  that  time.  The  city  clerks  post  certified  copies  of  these  lists 
at  or  near  the  several  voting  places  at  least  twenty-seven  days  prior  to  an 
election.  The  board  of  registration  is  in  session  for  twelve  secular  days 
prior  to  an  election  in  cities  of  not  less  than  nineteen  thousand  inhabitants ; 
in  cities  of  not  less  than  thirty-five  thousand  inhabitants,  for  sixty  secular 
days ;  in  all  other  cities,  five  secular  days.  If  the  board  of  registration 
is  in  session  twelve  days,  registration  can  be  made  during  the  first  nine 
days ;  if  sixty  days,  the  first  twenty  days ;  if  five  days,  the  first  four.  In 
every  town  having  more  than  three  thousand  inhabitants,  the  selectmen 
perform  the  duties  of  a  board  of  registration  and  are  in  session  for  a 
reasonable  time,  on  not  more  than  two  days  between  the  eleventh  and 
eighteenth  days  of  August  in  every  year.  In  all  towns  having  five  hun- 
dred or  more  registered  voters,  and  in  all  cities  having  less  than  three 
thousand  inhabitants  the  municipal  officers  are  in  session  on  the  three 
secular  days  next  preceding  the  day  of  election.  The  person  wishing  to 
register  for  the  first  time  must  appear  before  the  board  of  registration 
or  its  equivalent  and  prove  he  is  legally  entitled  to  vote.  He  must  give 
the  full  christian  name  and  surname,  or  the  full  name  or  initial  or  initials 
of  any  other  name  or  names  he  may  have,  date  of  registration,  residence 
on  the  first  day  of  April  of  the  year  of  registration  or  on  the  day  of  his 
becoming  an  inhabitant  after  said  first  day  of  April,  age,  place  of  birth, 
date  of  birth,  occupation,  place  of  occupation,  how  long  resident  of  the  city, 
place  of  casting  his  last  vote,  married  or  single,  residence  of  wife  or 
family,  where  naturalized,  when  naturalized,  in  what  court.  An  applicant 
under  examination  for  registration  will  be  required,  unless  prevented  by 
physical  disability,  to  read  in  the  English  language  from  an  official  edition 
of  the  Constitution  and  to  write  his  name  in  a  book  kept  for  the  purpose. 
A  naturalized  citizen  is  required  to  produce  for  inspection  his  papers  of 
naturalization  or  certificate  of  the  same  from  the  court  where  he  was 
naturalized. 


CHAPTER   XVII 

DEVELOPMENT    OF   THE    JUDICIARY 

The  Plymouth  Company  was  provided  with  a  code  of  laws 
by  King  James.  By  the  code  a  president  and  councillors 
were  elected  annually.  They  had  the  power  to  make  all  needful  laws. 
They  sat  as  a  court  for  civil  cases.  For  all  criminal  cases  of  importance 
a  jury  of  twelve  men  was  required.  All  cases  had  to  be  tried  within  the 
colony.  Sir  George  Popham  was  the  first  president  and  with  him  were 
five  councillors. 

There  is  no  record  of  any  organized  government,  except 
the  existence  of  a  magistrate,  between  1606-1632.  In  1632, 
under  the  New  England  charter  of  1620,  Aldsworth  and 
Elbridge  were  granted  a  patent  for  the  Pemaquid  region.  It  was  known 
as  the  Plymouth  Company  and  was  granted  the  power  to  appoint  all  gov- 
ernors and  make  laws  (eight  patents  were  granted  under  this  charter) .  A 
representative  form  of  government  was  established.  The  chief  officers 
were  elected  by  the  people.  The  Plymouth  Company  surrendered  this 
charter  in  1635  and  the  king  appointed  commissioners  to  govern  the 
colonies. 

Sir  Ferdinando  Gorges  sent  his  nephew,  William  Gorges, 
to  govern  his  colony  called  New  Somersetshire.    He  estab- 
lished a  court  in  Saco.    Associated  with  him  were  six  commissioners.    This 
was  the  first  legal  tribunal  in  Maine. 

Charles  I  granted  to  Ferdinando  Gorges  a  charter,  creat- 
ing him  Lord  Palatine  of  all  the  territory  between  the 
Piscataqua  and  the  Sagadahoc.  He  was  then  made  absolute  lord  and 
proprietor  of  the  Province  of  Maine.  He  established  a  legislative  assem- 
bly of  fifteen  members,  seven  of  whom  constituted  a  court.  All  matters 
criminal  and  civil  came  before  this  court.  Inferior  courts  were  established 
in  each  county.  There  were  also  commissioners,  or  trial  justices,  for  each 
town. 

Alexander  Rigby  purchased  the  Lygonia  patent  and  insti- 
tuted a  government  and  courts.     This  created  a  division 
which  was  settled  in  1646,  making  the  Kennebunk  the  dividing  line  between 
Gorges  and  Rigby. 

^nro  Massachusetts   took   over  the   two  provinces   and  named 

them  Yorkshire  in  1653.    The  civil  and  judicial  regulation 

of  Massachusetts  became  the  order  in  Maine  and  continued  until  1668. 

77 


78  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

The  judicial  power  was  vested  in  their  tribunals,  the  court  of  magistrates, 
consisting  of  the  governor,  deputy  governor  and  assistants.  It  met  semi- 
annually in  Boston.  The  county  court  was  held  by  the  resident  magis- 
trate in  each  county,  assisted  by  four  freemen.  These  were  elected  by 
the  voters  at  the  annual  meeting,  approved  and  commissioned  by  the  leg- 
islature. This  court  held  sessions  in  Maine  twice  a  year.  The  third  court 
had  jurisdiction  in  all  cases  within  the  county  where  not  more  than  forty 
shillings  involved.  This  court  was  held  by  a  single  magistrate  without  a 
jury.  A  special  commission  was  established  for  the  Kennebec  patent  in 
1654  and  with  a  slight  difference,  the  courts  were  like  those  of  the  rest 
of  Maine. 

ififiO  Charles  II  was  restored  to  the  throne.     He  appointed  a 

commission  which  established  new  courts  in  the  Gorges 

colony  and  also  in  the  colony  which  had  been  created  for  the  Duke  of  York. 

ififis  Massachusetts  re-established  her  courts  in  Maine  and  con- 

tinued to  exercise  power  under  the  charter  of  Massachu- 
setts. In  1678  Massachusetts  purchased  the  Gorges  patent  and  changed  the 
government  to  harmonize  with  the  charter  granted  to  Ferdinando  Gorges. 
Therefore  they  created  a  provincial  president  and  two  legislative  houses, 
the  lower  to  be  elected  by  the  towns,  the  upper  branch  of  seven  members 
constituted  the  supreme  court.  Former  laws  and  precedents  were  to  con- 
tinue in  force. 

-.nc,:-  The  colonial  charter  of  Massachusetts  was  revoked,  James 

II  having  succeeded  to  the  throne.  He  commissioned  Joseph 
Dudley  president  of  Massachusetts,  New  Hampshire,  Maine  and  Rhode 
Island.  The  president  appointed  fifteen  commissioners  to  assist  him.  A 
majority. of  the  council  constituted  the  superior  court;  it  was  to  sit  three 
times  a  year  for  the  whole  country.  County  courts  were  held  by  a  num- 
ber of  the  council  assisted  by  an  associate. 

^f^r,n  The  people  revolted  and  took  affairs  into  their  own  hands 

and  formed  a  provisional  government  and  resumed  the 
administration  of  affairs  under  the  colonial  charter. 

1  fiQi  William  and  Mary  granted  a  new  charter  uniting  Plymouth, 

Massachusetts,  Maine  and  Sagadahoc  under  one  civil  gov- 
ernment. The  governor,  lieutenant-governor  and  secretary  of  state 
were  appointed  by  the  crown,  the  legislative  power  was  vested  in  two 
branches,  a  council  of  twenty-eight  members  and  the  house  of  represen- 
tatives. The  judiciary  consisted  of  a  superior  court,  consisting  of  a  chief 
justice  and  four  assistants,  court  of  common  pleas,  quarter  sessions  and 
justices  court,  and  later  chancery,  probate  and  admiralty  courts  were 
added. 

^  „^^  Massachusetts  having  adopted  a  state  constitution,  changes 

were  made  in  the  judiciary,  the  superior  court  becoming 
the  supreme  judicial  court. 


1800 

seven. 


1804  ^ 

five. 


DEVELOPMENT  OF   THE   JUDICIARY  79 

The  number  of  supreme  judicial  judges  was  increased  to 
seven. 

The  number  of  supreme  judicial  courts  was  reduced  to 
five. 

^j.__  A  complete  nisi  prius  system  was  established  with  five 

judges,  one  or  more  of  whom  held  the  trial  terms  and 
three  the  law  terms. 

^         Maine  having  become  a  state,  created  a  supreme  judicial 

court  of  three  members,  any  two  of  whom  could  hold  court. 

^   „^  The  court  was  required  to  hold  sessions  in  each  of  the 

twelve  counties.     In  addition  a  term  for  jury  trials  was 

to  be  held  by  one  of  the  justices  in  each  county  except  four,  Franklin, 

Piscataquis,  Washington,  Hancock. 

^„ ._  The  number  of  justices  was  increased  to  four  and  in  1852 

to  seven.    Since  then  it  has  been  increased  to  eight,  which 
is  the  present  number. 

iQon  '^^^  supreme  judicial  court  now  has  a  chief  justice  and 
seven  associate  justices  which  are  appointed  by  the  gov- 
ernor for  a  term  of  seven  years.  Forty-four  nisi  prius  terms  with  a  jury 
are  held  by  the  justices  in  the  various  counties  of  the  state.  The  supreme 
court  when  sitting  as  a  law  court  is  by  statute  composed  of  five  or  more 
justices,  but  in  practice  it  is  composed  of  the  chief  justice  and  five  asso- 
ciate justices.  The  annual  sessions  of  the  law  court  are  held  in  Bangor 
on  the  first  Tuesday  of  June ;  in  Portland  on  the  fourth  Tuesday  of  June ; 
and  in  Augusta  on  the  second  Tuesday  of  December. 

On  account  of  increasing  business,  four  superior  courts  have  been 
established,  one  at  Portland  for  the  County  of  Cumberland ;  one  at  Augusta 
for  the  County  of  Kennebec ;  one  at  Auburn  for  the  County  of  Androscog- 
gin ;  and  one  at  Bangor  for  the  County  of  Penobscot. 

A  court  of  common  pleas  was  established  in  1822.  This  court  was 
superseded  by  the  district  court  in  1839,  and  this  court  was  abolished  by 
the  legislature  in  1852  and  its  work  transferred  to  the  supreme  judicial 
court. 

The  probate  court  established  under  the  Massachusetts  law  was  con- 
tinued under  the  constitution  of  Maine.  In  1853  the  office  of  judge  and 
register  was  made  elective  with  a  term  of  four  years. 

The  office  of  justice  of  the  peace  was  continued  as  it  had  existed  under 
the  laws  of  Massachusetts.  In  1860  their  jurisdiction  of  trial  of  cases  was 
taken  away  and  the  office  of  trial  justice  established  for  small  cases,  both 
civil  and  criminal. 

Municipal  courts  are  established  by  special  charters,  having  jurisdic- 
tion ranging  from  $20  to  $500  and  the  same  criminal  power  as  the  trial 
justices. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

CHRONOLOGICAL    RECORD    OF    EVENTS 

986        Biorn  (or  Bjarn),  a  Norseman,  first  European  to  visit  America, 

lands  at  Cape  Cod. 
1000         Lief  and  Norsemen,  investigating  Biorn's  story,  spend  the  winter 

near  present  site  of  Fall  River  and  name  the  place  Vinland. 
1002         Lief's  brother,  Thorvald  (Thorwald)  visits  Vinland  and  remains 

three  winters. 
1008        Thorfinn  and  his  wife,  Gudrida  (Gudrid)  also  spend  three  years 

in  Vinland.     (Their  son,  Snorri  Thorfinnson,  was  the  first  white 

person  born  on  the  American  continent) . 
1121         Bishop  Eirik  (Erik,  Erick)  visits  Vinland  as  a  missionary. 
1492         Christopher  Columbus  discovers  America. 

1497  John  Cabot,  first  English  explorer  to  New  England  coast. 

1498  Sebastian  Cabot  explores  entire  New  England  coast.  (On  this 
voyage  England  based  her  claim  of  the  New  World  from  Atlantic 
to  Pacific). 

1500  Gasper  Cortereal,  for  Portugal,  searching  for  Northwest  Pass- 
age, sails  along  Maine  coast. 

1524  Giovanni  da  Verrazano  (Verrazini),  for  Francis  I  of  France, 
makes  extended  examination  of  Maine  shores. 

1525  Estevan  Gomez,  for  Charles  V  of  Spain,  seeking  Northwest  Pass- 
age enters  many  New  England  harbors. 

1527  John  Rut,  for  England,  explores  interior  of  Maine. 

1556  Andre  Thevet,  for  France,  visits  Maine  and  explores  Penobscot. 

1583  Sir  Humphrey  Gilbert,  for  England,  explores  Maine  coast. 

1602  Coast  of  Maine  visited  by  Bartholomew  Gosnold. 

1603  Martin  Pring  makes  survey  of  coast  and  larger  rivers. 
1604-5  Expedition  of  De  Monts. 

1605  Captain  Weymouth  kidnaps  natives. 

1606  First  Virginia  charter.  Southern  part  of  Maine  included  in  grant 
to  the  Plymouth  Company. 

1607  Unsuccessful  Popham  colony  at  mouth  of  Kennebec.  Building  of 
first  ship  on  American  soil. 

1613  Jesuit  mission  established  on  Mount  Desert  Island. 

1614  Coast  visited  by  Captain  John  Smith. 

1615-18    Destructive  war  and  pestilence  among  the  eastern  Indians. 

80 


CHRONOLOGICAL  RECORD  OF  EVENTS         81 

1616-17    Richard  Vines  winters  at  mouth  of  Saco  River. 
1620         Patent  of  the  Council  for  New  England.     The  whole  of  Maine 
included. 

1622  Grant  to  Gorges  and  Mason  of  the  region  between  the  Merrimac 
and  Sagadahoc,  under  the  name  of  Laconia. 

1623  Permanent  settlement  made  at  Saco.  Other  settlements  by  this 
time  at  Sheepscot,  Damariscotta,  Pemaquid,  Monhegan  and  a  few 
other  points. 

1625        Trading  post  established  on  the  Kennebec  by  Plymouth  colonists. 

1627  First  Kennebec  patent. 

1628  First  charter  of  Massachusetts. 

1629  Comnock's  patent  (Scarboro  and  vicinity). 
Second  Kennebec,  or  Plymouth,  patent. 

1630  Two  Saco  patents : 

Lygonia  patent  (region  of  Casco  Bay), 

Muscongus  patent   (east    of    Penobscot),    later    known    as 

Waldo  patent. 

1631  Pemaquid  patent. 

1635  Division  of  the  territory  of  the  Council  for  New  England. 
Encroachments  of  the  French,  under  d'Aulney,  on  the  Penobscot. 

1636  First  organized  government  in  Maine  set  up  at  Saco  by  William 
Gorges,  nephew  of  Sir  Ferdinando  Gorges. 

1639         Sir  Ferdinando  Gorges'  charter  of  "The  Province  of  Maine." 

1639        Pejepscot  tract  (Brunswick  and  vicinity)  ceded  to  Massachusetts. 

1641         First  chartered  city  in  America — Gorgeana. 

1651  Massachusetts  asserts  its  claim  to  Maine  under  the  charter  of 
1628. 

1652-53  Settlements  in  western  Maine  submitted  to  Massachusetts.  Coun- 
ty of  Yorkshire  established.  •  Gradual  absorption  of  other  settle- 
ments. 

1653  First  representation  of  Maine,  then  county  of  Yorkshire,  in  the 
Massachusetts  General  Court. 

1661         Plymouth,  or  Kennebec,  patent  sold  to  John  Winslow  and  others. 

1664  Royal  order  directing  Massachusetts  to  restore  Maine  to  Ferdi- 
nando Gorges  (grandson  of  original  proprietor). 

Eastern  Maine  included  in  grant  to  Duke  of  York,  and  known  as 
"Newcastle,"  or  the  "County  of  Cornwall." 

1665  Royal  commissioners  set  up  independent  government  in  Maine. 
1668         Massachusetts  government  resumes  control. 

1674         County  of  Devonshire  (east  of  Kennebec)  established. 
1675-77    King  Philip's  war. 

1677  Purchase  of  Maine  by  Massachusetts  from  Gorges  for  1250 
pounds. 


82  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

1678  Andros  becomes  governor,  under  the  Duke  of  York,  of  New  York 
and  Sagadahoc. 

1680         Government  of  Maine  reorganized  by  the  General  Court. 

1684        Massachusetts  charter  vacated. 

1687        Andros  governor  of  New  England. 

1688-99    King  William's  War.    Settlements  in  Maine  ravaged. 

1689        Andros  deposed  and  provisional  government  set  up. 

1691         Second  charter  of  Massachusetts,  including  whole  of  Maine. 

1697  Treaty  of  Ryswick.  France  and  England  both  claim  Sagadahoc 
(territory  between  Kennebec  and  St.  Croix). 

1703-11   Queen  Anne's,  or  Third  Indian  War.     Settlements  again  ravaged. 

1722-25   Lovewell's,  or  the  Fourth  Indian  War. 

1739  Line  between  Maine  and  New  Hampshire  fixed,  after  long  dis- 
pute, by  the  king  in  council. 

1741         George  Whitfield  visits  Maine.     A  second  visit  in  1744-45. 

1745  Capture  of  Louisburg  by  New  England  troops  commanded  by 
William  Pepperell. 

1745-56    Renewed  Indian  war. 

1754-63    Seven  Years'  War,  the  last  of  the  French  and  Indian  Wars. 

1760         Cumberland  and  Lincoln  counties  established. 

1775  Capture  of  British  schooner  Margranetto  at  Machias.  Falmouth 
burned  by  British.    Arnold's  expedition  to  Quebec. 

1778  Maine  constituted  a  district  by  the  Continental  Congress,  and  a 
maritime  court  established. 

1779  Unsuccessful  attempt  to  drive  the  British  from  the  Penobscot. 

1780  Constitution  of  Massachusetts. 

1784  Establishment  of  the  province  of  New  Brunswick,  and  beginning 
of  the  long  boundary  dispute  between  the  province  and  Maine. 

1785  Falmouth  Gazette,  first  newspaper  in  Maine,  established  to  aid 
the  agitation  in  favor  of  separation  from  Massachusetts.  Con- 
vention at  Falmouth  to  consider  separation. 

1786  Second  convention  for  separation. 

1789        Hancock  and  Washington  counties  established. 

1794         Bowdoin  College  founded. 

1799        Kennebec  County  established. 

1801         First  free  public  library  established  (at  Castine). 

1805         Oxford  County  established. 

1809        Somerset  County  established. 

1813  September  5,  capture  of  the  British  brig  Boxer  by  the  American 
brig  Enterprise  off  Portland. 

1814  British  control  established  on  the  Penobscot  and  elsewhere  in 
eastern  Maine,  continuing  until  end  of  war. 


CHRONOLOGICAL  RECORD  OF  EVENTS         83 

1816        Penobscot  County  established. 

Revival  of  agitation  for  separation. 
First  separation  law :  not  accepted. 
Great  western  emigration,  or  "Ohio  fever." 
"Cold  year." 

1819  Second  separation  act:  accepted.    State  constitution  formed. 

1820  Maine  admitted  to  the  Union. 
1827        Waldo  County  established. 

1832  Removal  of  seat  of  government  from  Portland  to  Augusta. 

1838  Franklin  and  Piscataquis  counties  established. 
1838-39  "Aroostook  War." 

1839  Aroostook  County  established. 

1842  Ashburton  treaty,  settling  the  disputed  northeastern  boundary. 

1846  First  prohibitory  law:  ineffective. 

1851  Prohibitory  law,  or  "Maine  Law." 

1854  Androscoggin  and  Sagadahoc  counties  established. 

1855  Mob  outbreak  in  Portland  over  liquor  agency. 
1860  Knox  County  established. 

1863-64  Twice  invaded  by  Confederates. 

1870  Summer  visitors  "discover"  Maine. 

1872  New  Sweden  colony  established. 

1875  Compulsory  education  bill  passed. 

1876  Death  penalty  abolished. 

1879  "State  Steal,"  disputed  gubernatorial  election. 

1880  Adoption  of  constitutional  amendment  providing  for  biennial  elec- 
tions and  biennial  sessions  of  legislature. 

1884         Prohibitory  constitutional  amendment  adopted. 

1891  Australian  ballot  system  introduced. 

1892  Adoption  of  constitutional  amendment  providing  educational  qual- 
ification of  voters. 

1907  Unsuccessful  attempt  to  remove  State  Capitol  to  Portland. 
Celebration  of  ter-centennial  of  American  shipbuilding  (at  Bath). 

1908  Direct  initiative  of  legislation  and  optional  referendum  adopted. 

1910  Final  settlement  of  northeastern  boundary  controversy  with  Great 
Britain. 

1911  Augusta  declared  seat  of  government  by  constitutional  amend- 
ment. 

Attempt  to  repeal  prohibitory  law  defeated. 

1912  Constitutional  amendment  adopted  authorizing  issue  of  highway 
bonds. 

1913  Taxation  of  intangible  personal  property  authorized. 

1914  Public  Utilities  Commission  created. 

1915  Workmen's  Compensation  law  adopted. 


84  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

1916  Sieur  de  Monts  National  Monument  established  on  Mount  Desert. 
[Name  changed  by  Congress  in  1919  to  Lafayette  National  Park.] 
Largest  vote  ever  cast  in  State  election. 

1917  Committee  of  One  Hundred  on  Public  Safety  appointed  by  Gov- 
ernor. 

Million  dollar  appropriation  for  war  purposes. 
National  Guard  mobilized  at  Augusta  on  July  5. 

1919  103d  Infantry  demobilized  at  Camp  Devens,  April  26-28. 

1920  Centennial  celebration  at  Portland,  June  28-July  5. 


THE  CONSTITUTION  IS  THE  BASIS  OF  ALL  LAW  AND  THE  FLAG 

IS  ITS  SYMBOL 


CHAPTER  XIX 

STATE  FLAG 

For  many  years  the  State  of  Maine  had  no  flag  estabHshed  under 
the  authority  of  law.  At  one  time  the  "Stars  and  Stripes"  with  the  seal 
and  arms  of  the  state  in  the  center  of  the  union  was  most  in  use.  During 
the  Civil  War  a  blue  silk  flag,  conforming  in  size  and  trimmings  to  the 
United  States  regulation  colors,  blazoned  with  the  arms  of  the  State  in 
the  center  of  its  field,  was  carried  by  the  Maine  troops. 

The  present  flag  was  established  by  the  Maine  Legislature  of  1909, 
Public  Laws,  Chapter  19,  which  reads  as  follows : 

"Section  1.  The  flag  to  be  known  as  the  official  flag  of  the  State  of 
Maine  shall  be  of  blue,  same  color  as  the  blue  field  in  the  flag  of  the  United 
States,  and  of  the  following  dimensions  and  designs;  to  wit,  the  length, 
or  height,  of  the  staff  to  be  nine  feet,  including  brass  spear-head  and  ferule ; 
the  fly  of  said  flag  to  be  five  feet  six  inches,  and  to  be  four  feet  four  inches 
on  the  staff;  in  the  center  of  the  flag  there  shall  be  embroidered  in  silk  the 
same  on  both  sides  of  the  fiag  the  coat  of  arms  of  the  State  of  Maine,  in 
proportionate  size ;  the  edges  to  be  trimmed  with  knotted,  fringe  of  yellow 
silk,  two  and  one-half  inches  wide,  a  cord,  with  tassels,  to  be  attached  to 
the  staff  at  the  spear-head,  to  be  eight  feet  six  inches  long  and  composed 
of  white  and  blue  silk  strands. 

"Section  2.  The  flag  of  the  State  of  Maine  to  be  carried  by  the  regi- 
ments of  the  National  Guard  of  Maine  shall  be  the  same  as  the  fiag  de- 
scribed in  the  first  section  of  this  act,  with  the  addition  of  two  scrolls  in 
red,  one  above  and  one  below  the  coat  of  arms  of  the  State ;  in  the  upper 
scroll  the  inscription  Regiment  Infantry,  and  in  the  lower  scroll 

the  inscription  National  Guard  State  of  Maine." 

"Sec.  1.  The  words  flag,  standard,  color,  ensign  or  shield, 
p,-  as  used  in  this  act,  shall  include  any  flag,  standard,  color, 

-.    ^  ensign  or  shield,  or  copy,  picture  or  representation  thereof, 

made  of  any  substance  or  represented  or  produced  thereon, 
and  of  any  size,  evidently  purporting  to  be  such  flag,  standard,  color,  ensign 
or  shield  of  the  United  States  or  of  this  state,  or  a  copy,  picture  or  repre- 
sentation thereof. 

"Sec.  2.     No  person  shall,  in  any  manner,  for  exhibition  or  display: 

(a)  place  or  cause  to  be  placed  any  word,  figure,  mark,  picture,  design, 
drawing  or  advertisement  of  any  nature  upon  any  flag,  standard,  color, 


86  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

ensign  or  shield  of  the  United  States  or  of  this  state,  or  authorized  by  any 
law  of  the  United  States  or  of  this  state;  or 

(b)  expose  to  public  view  any  such  flag,  standard,  color,  ensign  or 
shield  upon  which  shall  have  been  printed,  painted  or  otherwise  produced, 
or  to  which  shall  have  been  attached,  appended,  affixed  or  annexed  any 
such  word,  figure,  mark,  picture,  design,  drawing  or  advertisement;  or 

(c)  expose  to  public  view  for  sale,  manufacture,  or  otherwise,  or 
to  sell,  give  or  have  in  possession  for  sale,  for  gift  or  for  use  for  any  pur- 
pose any  substance,  being  an  article  of  merchandise  or  receptacle,  or  thing 
for  holding  or  carrying  merchandise,  upon  or  to  which  shall  have  been 
produced  or  attached  any  such  flag,  standard,  color,  ensign  or  shield,  in 
order  to  advertise,  call  attention  to,  decorate,  mark  or  distinguish  such 
article  or  substance. 

"Sec.  3.  No  person  shall  publicly  mutilate,  deface,  defile,  defy,  trample 
upon,  or  by  word  or  act  cast  contempt  upon  any  such  flag,  standard,  color, 
ensign  or  shield. 

"Sec.  4.  This  statute  shall  not  apply  to  any  act  permitted  by  the  stat- 
utes of  the  United  States  or  of  this  state),  or  by  the  United  States  Army 
and  Navy  regulations,  nor  shall  it  apply  to  any  printed  or  written  docu- 
ment or  production,  stationery,  ornament,  picture  or  jewelry  whereon  shall 
be  depicted  said  flag,  standard,  color,  ensign  or  shield  with  no  design  or 
words  thereon  and  disconnected  with  any  advertisement. 

"Sec.  5.  Any  violation  of  section  two  of  this  act  shall  be  a  misde- 
meanor and  punishable  by  a  fine  of  not  more  than  fifty  dollars.  Any  vio- 
lation of  section  three  of  this  act  shall  be  punishable  by  a  fine  of  not  more 
than  five  hundred  dollars,  or  by  imprisonment  for  not  more  than  six 
months,  or  by  both  fine  and  imprison  ment,  in  the  discretion  of  the  court. 

"Sec.  6.  All  laws  and  parts  of  laws  in  conflict  herewith  are  hereby 
repealed. 

"Sec.  7.  This  act  shall  be  construed  as  to  effectuate  its  general  pur- 
pose and  to  make  uniform  the  laws  of  the  states  which  enact  it. 

"Sec.  8.     This  act  may  be  cited  as  the  Uniform  Flag  Law." 

(P.  L.  1919,  c.  158) 
^2  ,      ,  "Superintendents  of  schools  shall  see  that  the  flag  is  dis- 

--,.  played  from  the  public  school  buildings    on    appropriate 

occasions.  They  shall  report  annually  to  the  towns  the 
amount  necessary  to  furnish  the  public  schools  with  suitable  flags  and 
flagstaffs  and  towns  shall  annually  appropriate  a  sufficient  amount  to 
defray  the  necessary  cost  of  the  display  of  the  flag.  The  appropriation 
for  this  purpose  shall  be  separate  from  and  additional  to  all  other  appro- 
priations for  schools.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  instructors  to  impress  upon 
the  youth  by  suitable  references  and  observances  the  significance  of  the 
flag,  to  teach  them  the  cost,  the  object  and  principles  of  our  government, 


STATE    FLAG  87 

the  great  sacrifices  of  our  forefatiiers,  the  important  part  taken  by  the 
Union  Army  in  the  war  of  eighteen  hundred  sixty-one  to  eighteen  hun- 
dred sixty-five,  and  to  teach  them  to  love,  honor  and  respect  the  flag  of 
our  country  that  cost  so  much  and  is  so  dear  to  every  true  American 
citizen." 

(R.  S.  c.  16,  s.  52) 
Flag  at  "That  the  flag  of  our  country  shall  be  displayed  in  each 

Polling  polling  place  at  every  election ;  there  to  serve  as  a  symbol 

Places  of  that  responsible  liberty  which  finds  expression  in  the 

suffrage  of  a  free  people,  and  as  an  inspiring  challenge 
to  the  youth  of  America  and  foreign  born  citizen  alike,  who,  in  its  pres- 
ence execute  the  serious  duties  of  citizenship.  The  secretary  of  state  is 
hereby  directed  to  furnish  a  copy  of  this  resolution  to  the  municipal  oflli- 
cers  of  every  city,  town  or  plantation  in  the  state." 

(Res.  1919,  c.  117) 


CHAPTER  XX 
SEAL  AND  ARMS 


The  following  resolve  providing  for  the  seal  and  arms  of  the  state 
of  Maine  was  adopted  June  9,  1820,  by  the  first  Maine  Legislature: 

"A  shield,  argent  charged  with  a  Pine  Tree ;  a  Moose  Deer,  at  the  foot 
of  it,  recumbent.  Supporters;  on  the  dexter  side,  an  Husbandman,  rest- 
ing on  a  scythe ;  on  sinister  side,  a  Seaman,  resting  on  an  anchor.  In  the 
foreground,  representing  sea  and  land,  and  under  the  shield,  the  name  of 
the  State  in  large  Roman  Capitals,  to  wit: — 

MAINE 

The  whole  surmounted  by  a  Crest,  the  North  Star.  The  Motto,  in 
small  Roman  Capitals,  in  a  label  interposed  between  the  Shield  and  the 
Crest,  viz:— DIRIGO." 

.  "The  Moose  Deer  (cervus  alces)  is  a  native  of  the  forests 

'  ^  of  Maine.     When  full  grown,  it  is  scarcely  inferior  to  a 

horse  in  size.  It  has  a  neck,  short  and  thick,  a  large  head,  horns  dilating 
almost  immediately  from  the  base  into  a  broad,  palmated  form,  a  thick, 
heavy  upper  lip,  hanging  much  over  the  lower,  very  high  shoulders  and 
long  legs.  The  color  is  a  dark  greyish  brown,  much  paler  on  the  legs  and 
under  part  of  the  body.  The  hair  is  coarse  and  strong  and  is  much  longer 
on  the  top  of  the  shoulders,  and  ridge  of  the  neck,  than  other  parts.  The 
eyes  and  ears  are  large,  the  hoofs  broad  and  the  tail  extremely  short. 
The  greatest  height  of  the  Moose  Deer  is  about  seventeen  hands,  and  the 
weight  of  such  an  animal  about  twelve  hundred  and  twenty  pounds.  In 
deep  snows  they  collect  in  numbers  in  pine  forests. 

"The  Mast  Pine  (Americana,  quinis  ex  uno  folliculo  setis)  leaves  five 
together,  cones  cylindrical,  imbricated,  smooth,  longer  than  the  leaves, 

88 


SEAL  AND  ARMS  89 

crest  of  the  anthers  of  two  minute,  awl-shaped  bristles.     It  is  as  well  the 

staple  of  the  commerce  of  Maine,  as  the  pride  of  her  forests.     It  is  an 

evergreen  of  towering  height,  and  enormous  size.     It  is  the  largest  and 

most  useful  of  American  Pines  and  the  best  timber  for  masts. 

"The  territory,  embraced  by  the  limits  of  the  State,  bears 
Name  ,,  ,,  . 

the  name  Mame. 

„      ^  "As  in  the  Arms  of  the  United  States,  a  cluster  of  stars 

Crest 

represents  the  States,  composing  the  Nation,  the  NORTH 

STAR  may  be  considered  particularly  applicable  to  the  most  northern 

member  of  the  confederacy,  or  as  indicating  the  local  situation  of  the  most 

northern  State  in  the  Union. 

"  'Dirigo'  " :  I  Direct  or  I  Guide.     As  the  polar  star  has  been 

considered  the  mariner's  guide  and  director  in  conducting 

the  ship  over  the  pathless  ocean  to  the  desired  haven,  and  the  center  of 

magnetic  attraction;  as  it  has  been  figuratively  used  to  denote  the  point, 

to  which  all  affections  turn,  and  as  it  is  here  intended  to  represent  the 

State,  it  may  be  considered  the  citizen's  guide,  and  the  object  to  which 

the  patriot's  best  exertions  should  be  directed." 

THE  SHIELD 

„.     p.  "The  stately  Pine,  with  its  straight  body,  erect  head,  and 

„  evergreen  foliage,  and  whose  beauty  is  exceeded  only  by 

its  usefulness,  while  it  represents  the  State,  will  excite 
the  constant  prayer  of  its  citizens,  semper  viridis. 

„.     ^  "A  native  animal  of  the  State,  which  retires  before  the 

^  approaching  steps  of  human  habitancy,  in  his  recumhent 

posture  and  undisturbed  situation,  denotes  the  extent  of 
unsettled  lands,  which  future  years  may  see  the  abodes  of  successive 
generations  of  men,  whose  spirit  of  independence  shall  be  untamed  as 
this  emblem,  and  whose  liberty  shall  be  unrestricted  as  the  range  of  the 
Moose  Deer. 

rp.     ^  An  Husbandman  with  a  scythe  represents  Agriculture 

of  th    Sh'  Id        generally,  and  more  particularly  that  of  a  grazing  coun- 
try; while  a  Seaman  resting  on  an  anchor,  represents 
Commerce  and  Fisheries ;  and  both  indicate  that  the  State  is  supported 
by  these  primary  vocations  of  its  inhabitants." 


PINE  CONE  AND  TASSEL 


CHAPTER  XXI 

FLORAL  EMBLEM— THE  PINE  CONE  AND  TASSEL 
(Pinus  strobus  L.) 

The  idea  of  a  national  garland  of  flowers  instead  of  a  single  national 
flower  originated  at  the  Women's  Congress  at  the  World's  Fair  in  Chicago : 
one  country — but  it  is  made  up  of  many  different  and  individual  states; 
one  language  but  in  it  are  vestiges  of  all  the  languages  of  the  world;  one 
flag,  but  that  flag  has  thirteen  stripes  and  forty-eight  stars,  so  one  floral 
emblem,  a  garland  composed  of  the  state  flowers. 

It  was  decided  that  each  state  should  choose  its  own  flower  and  that 
the  legislature  should  be  asked  to  make  the  choice  legal.  In  our  state 
the  Maine  Floral  Emblem  Society  was  immediately  formed.  Under  its 
direction  the  Maine  flower  was  chosen.  Ballots  were  published  in  the 
newspapers  during  the  months  of  November  and  December,  1894,  and 
everyone  was  urged  to  register  his  choice.  High  school  pupils,  women's 
clubs,  granges,  and  Maine  people  scattered  all  over  the  United  States 
responded.  The  three  flowers  with  the  largest  number  of  votes  were 
the  pine  cone,  the  goldenrod,  and  the  appleblossom,  but  the  pine  cone  led 
by  many  thousand  votes.  In  1895  the  pine  cone  and.  tassel  were  legally 
adopted  by  the  sixty-seventh  legislature  as  the  floral  emblem  of  the  State 
of  Maine. 

It  was  particularly  fitting  that  the  flower  of  the  "Pine  Tree  State," 
whose  seal  wears  a  pine  tree  in  its  heart,  should  be  the  pine  cone  and 
tassel.  The  pine  of  the  seal  is  called  in  the  old  records  the  "mast  pine, 
pinus,  americana,  quinis  ex  uno  folliculo  setis."  We  know  it  best  as  the 
white  pine,  but  in  England  it  is  called  the  Weymouth  pine  because  it  is 
found  in  great  quantity  on  the  estate  of  Lord  Weymouth  of  Kent.  It  is 
by  far  the  most  attractive  of  the  six  hundred  varieties  of  pine,  nearly 
forty  of  which  are  native  to  North  America.  It  often  reaches  the  height 
of  one  hundred  and  fifty  to  two  hundred  feet,  with  sometimes  eighty  or 
ninety  feet  without  branches.  The  white  pine  is  most  adaptable.  Some- 
one has  said  that  it  was  frugal  by  nature  and  that  it  could  stand  poverty 
better  than  surfeit.  You  will  find  it  growing  everywhere  in  Maine,  scat- 
tered among  the  other  trees  in  the  depths  of  the  forest,  clinging  to  the 
rocky  soil  of  pasture  land  or  coast  and  clustered  in  lovely  groves  on  the 
hillsides.  It  once  formed  extensive,  primeval  forests,  but  these  have  long 
since  disappeared  under  the  axe  of  the  settler  and  lumberman. 

91 


92  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

Always  beneath  the  pine  is  a  brown  carpet  of  pine  needles,  overhead 
the  whorled  branches  of  evergreen,  through  which  the  wind  soughs  and 
murmurs  its  soft  lullabies.  The  pine  lives  to  a  hale  and  hearty  old  age, 
growing  from  within  outward.  It  has  grace,  elegance  and  dignity.  Maine 
people  do  not  have  to  be  told  of  its  manifold  uses. 

Although  the  pine  lacks  the  legendary  background  of  many  trees, 
yet  some  pretty  stories  cling  to  it.  The  Japanese  call  it  the  New  Year 
tree,  and  to  them  it  typifies  longevity,  constancy  and  health.  In  other 
lands  it  is  considered  a  sacred  tree.  It  is  the  fir  tree  of  the  Norsemen.  The 
scientific  name,  pinus  strobus,  is  itself  suggestive.  Pinus  comes  from  an 
old  Celtic  word  meaning  a  rock,  a  mountain,  and  strobus  is  the  name  that 
Pliny  gave  in  his  Natural  History,  that  storehouse  of  misinformation,  to 
a  tree  of  Persia  that  "yielded  odiferous  gum." 

The  tassel  is  the  cluster  of  delicate,  slender  needle-like  leaves  which 
are  in  whorls  of  five.  The  flowers  of  the  pine  appear  in  the  spring,  first 
tiny  stiff  catkins,  green  and  viscid.  They  grow  slowly  through  the  sum- 
mer and  in  the  fall  they  are  an  inch  or  two  long.  It  takes  two  seasons  for 
the  cones  to  ripen.  They  are  then  four  to  six  inches  in  length,  cylindrical 
in  shape,  and  about  an  inch  in  diameter.  They  droop  and  curve  inwards 
slightly.  The  scales  are  without  prickles  and  have  a  whitish  gum-like 
deposit  on  their  tips.  The  mature  cones  begin  to  open  early  in  September 
when  the  seeds  blow  out  and  are  carried  by  the  wind  far  and  wide.  There 
are  two  little  winged  seeds  on  each  scale,  and  there  may  be  eighty  or 
even  more  seeds  in  a  cone.  Next  year  the  seedling  pines  appear,  the  prom- 
ise of  future  forests.  These  far-blown  seeds  are  like  Maine's  children 
who  have  left  her  fostering  care  to  find  new  homes  among  the  oaks  and 
maples  of  other  states  and  other  countries,  but  still  they  keep  their  sturdy 
virtues  and  claim  the  Pine  Tree  State  as  their  home. 

The  pine  cone  is  no  hothouse  flower  grown  only  under  the  most  favor- 
able circumstances  and  available  only  in  certain  seasons.  It  is  not  a  deli- 
cate, fragile  thing  which  fades  and  withers  quickly.  Its  dull  brown  is 
the  brown  of  the  stubble  in  the  autumn  fields,  or  the  earth  turned  up  by 
the  farmer's  plough  in  long  furrows.  The  pine  cone  lacks,  of  course,  the 
lovely  color  of  California's  golden  poppies,  the  sheer  beauty  of  Connecti- 
cut's mountain  laurel,  and  the  exquisite  fragrance  of  Florida's  orange 
blossoms.  Yet  is  it  not  typical  of  Maine  and  her  people?  Like  Maine's 
hardy  pioneers  it  is  not  without  beauty  of  a  useful  sort.  It  suggests  our 
stern  climate,  our  rugged  soil,  our  sober,  sensible  people. 

But  nothing  is  lovelier  than  a  pine  cone  fire  with  its  spicy  penetrating 
odor,  in  the  keen  air  of  the  early  autumn  twilight  as  it  gleams  and  glows 
like  a  living  thing.  So  Maine's  sons  touched  by  the  spark  of  patriotism, 
caught  in  the  conflagration  of  war,  went  singing  to  their  death  and  left 
behind  them  a  fragrance  and  a  memory  that  will  linger  long. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

THE  RETURNED  MAINE  BATTLE  FLAGS 

-^         „  Born  at  Bath,  Maine,  July  21,  1838.     Graduated  at  Bow- 

doin,  Class  of  1861.    Read  law  in  the  office  of  W.  L.  Put- 
nam, Portland.    Died  at  Augusta,  Maine,  November  11,  1878. 
,  The  following  letter  of  explanation  from  Major  Augustus 

L.  Smith  is  in  reply  to  a  request  from  the  State  Librarian 
for  information  concerning  the  circumstances  which  caused  Mr.  Owen  to 
write  "The  Returned  Maine  Battle  Flags". 

"It  was  during  the  winter  of  1865-66  that  Moses  Owen  and 
myself  were  employed  as  clerks  in  the  Secretary  of  State's  office 
at  the  Maine  Capitol.  We  boarded  at  the  same  place,  having 
adjoining  rooms. 

"The  flags  of  the  Maine  regiments  that  had  returned  from 
the  War  of  the  Rebellion  had  been  turned  over  to  the  Adjutant 
General  and  had  been  grouped  around  the  pillars  in  the  rotunda  of 
the  State  House. 

"While  returning  from  dinner,  in  passing  through  the  rotunda 
to  the  Secretary's  office,  Mr.  Owen  chanced  to  overhear  this  con- 
versation between  two  young  lady  visitors  who  had  just  come 
into  the  rotunda  ahead  of  him :  One  said,  'What  are  these',  point- 
ing to  the  flags.  The  other  remarked,  'Oh!  they're  notJihig  but 
flags,  come  on  and  let's  look  around'.  This  casual  remark  about 
those  flags  gave  to  Mr.  Owen  the  theme  and  inspiration  that  pro- 
duced the  beautiful  poem:    'The  Returned  Maine  Battle  Flags'. 

"A  short  time  after  this  incident,  perhaps  the  next  morning, 
after  we  had  entered  the  Secretary's  office  together,  and  had 
taken  our  seats  at  the  large,  double,  flat  top  desk,  which  we  occu- 
pied together,  Mr.  Owen  commenced  to  write  verses  on  a  sheet  of 
wrapping  paper,  such  as  we  used  for  a  desk  pad.  He,  being  a 
very  rapid  penman,  soon  had  written  four  verses  of  poetry  in 
pencil.  Observing  this,  I  became  anxious  to  read  it,  but  he  was 
not  inclined  at  first  to  show  it  to  me,  saying  it  was  of  no  conse- 
quence and  he  would  destroy  it.  I,  however,  prevailed  upon  him 
and  read  it  and,  against  his  protest,  I  immediately  took  it  to  Col. 
James  H.  Cochrane,  then  deputy  secretary  of  state,  to  read,  who 

94 


THE  RETURNED  MAINE  BATTLE  FLAGS        95 

pronounced  it  'fine'.     The  result  was,  after  making  a  copy,  the 

poem  appeared  in  the  Kennebec  Journal  the  next  morning.    This 

is  the  story. 

"Please  understand  that  I  am  giving  you  the  foregoing  solely 

from  my  memory,  after  a  lapse  of  half  a  century.    If  it  will  serve 

you  in  any  manner,  I  shall  be  glad." 
rp,     pj  "No  Maine  regiment  lost  its  colors  in  dishonor,  or  brought 

them  back  with  any  other  stain  upon  them  than  the  life 
blood  of  their  defenders.  The  State  has  no  more  precious  possession  than 
those  returned  Maine  battleflags  which  are  treasured  at  the  State  House 
at  Augusta."  Arranged  in  appropriate  glass  cases  are  the  colors  of  all 
the  Maine  regiments  and  the  colors  of  all  the  batteries — forty-three 
national  colors,  forty-one  regimental  colors  and  twenty-eight  guidons.  They 
are  memorials  of  the  glory  and  horrors  of  war  and  the  energy,  sacrifices 
and  victory  of  a  free  people.  The  representatives  of  the  people  pass  to 
their  halls  of  deliberation  beneath  these  tattered  ensigns,  which  have 
been  borne  on  many  a  bloody  field  and  which  will  be  a  perpetual  reminder 
of  the  cost  and  value  of  free  institutions. 


96 


THE    MAINE    BOOK 


MOSES  OWEN 

Nothing-  but  flags — but  simple  flags, 

Tattei'ed  and  torn  and  hanging  in  rags; 

And  we  walk  beneath  them  with  careless  tread, 

Nor  think  of  the  hosts  of  the  mighty  dead 

That  ha\e  marched  beneath  them  in  days  gone  by, 

With  a  burning  cheek  and  a  kindling  eye. 

And  have  bathed  their  folds  with  their  young  life's  tide, 

And,  dying,  blessed  them,  and,  blessing,  died. 

Nothing  but  flags — yet,  methinks,  ait  night 
They  tell  each  other  their  tales  of  fright; 
And  dim  spectres  come,  and  their  thin  arms  twine 
'Round  each  standard  torn  as  they  stand  in  line, 
As  the  word  is  given, — they  charge!  they  form! 
And  the  dim  hall  rings  with  the  battle's  storm! 
And  once  again,  through  the  smoke  and  strife, 
Those  colors  lead  to  a  nation's  life. 

Nothing  but  flags — yet  they're  bathed  with  tears. 
They  tell  of  triumphs,  of  hopes,  of  fears; — 
Of  a  mother's  prayers,  of  a  boy  away, 
Of  a  serpent  crushed,  of  the  coming  day! 
Silent,  they  speak,  and  the  tear  will  start 
As  we  stand  beneath  them  with  throbbing  heart, 
And  think  of  those  who  are  ne'er  forgot; 
Their  flags  come  home — why  come  they  not? 


Nothing  but  flags — yet  we  hold  our  breath 
And  gaze  with  awe  at  those  types  of  death! 
Nothing  but  flags,  yet  *the  thought  will  come, 
The  heart  must  pray  though  the  lips  be  dumb! 
They  are  sacred,  pure,  and  we  see  no  stain 
On  those  dear  loved  flags  at  home  again; 
Baptized  in  blood,  our  purest,  best, 
Tattered  and  torn,  they're  now  at  rest. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

STATE  HOUSE 

When  Maine,  by  separation  from  Massachusetts,  became  a  state  in 
1820,  a  number  of  cities  and  towns  were  very  desirous  of  the  honor  of 
being  the  capital  and  having  the  new  State  House.  The  principal  aspirants 
were  Portland,  Brunswick,  Hallowell,  Waterville,  Belfast,  Wiscasset  and 
Augusta.  The  legislature,  however,  finally  chose  Augusta,  the  bill  mak- 
ing Augusta  the  capital  being  signed  by  Governor  Enoch  Lincoln,  Febru- 
ary 24,  1827.  The  lot  now  occupied  by  the  State  House  and  State  Grounds, 
which  contained  thirty-four  acres  and  extended  from  the  old  Hallowell 
Road  to  the  Kennebec  River,  was  conveyed  to  the  state,  the  lot  having 
been  selected  by  the  Governor  and  the  Commissioners  after  a  careful  con- 
sideration of  various  sites  on  both  sides  of  the  river. 

On  the  4th  of  July,  1829,  the  corner  stone  was  laid  with  impressive 
masonic  ceremonies,  but  it  was  three  years  before  the  work  of  the  con- 
struction of  the  new  building  was  finally  finished.  The  granite  used  was 
from  Hallowell  quarries.  The  building  was  designed  by  Charles  Bulfinch  of 
Boston. 

In  the  "Life  and  Letters  of  Charles  Bulfinch"  by  his  granddaughter^ 
Ellen  S.  Bulfinch,  there  is  an  interesting  reference  to  the  original  State 
House  at  Augusta,  as  follows : 

"Maine  did  not  become  a  state  until  1820,  and  Portland  had  been 
at  first  the  seat  of  government.  Augusta  having  been  fixed  upon  in  1827 
as  the  future  capital,  a  commissioner  was  appointed  the  following  year  to 
obtain  plans  and  estimates  for  a  building,  and  he  made  application  to  Mr. 
Bulfinch.  The  council  adopted  the  plan  by  a  resolution  dated  February 
2,  1829,  stating  the  dimensions,  referring  to  it  as  the  work  of  Bulfinch, 
and  as  representing  the  Boston  State  House  reduced  to  the  dimensions 
aforesaid.'  Mr.  Willard  speaks  of  it  as  iike  the  Boston  State  House 
and  yet  different' ;  enough  like  it  to  show  that  Bulfinch  was  still  willing 
to  abide  by  that  design  in  the  main,  sufficiently  different  to  show  that 
his  own  taste  had  changed  with  the  general  change  of  taste  which  grad- 
ually took  place  during  his  professional  career.  There  is  the  same  high 
basement,  pierced  by  entrance  arches,  without  high  fronting  steps.  There 
is  the  same  placing  of  the  portico,  but  its  treatment  in  detail  is  more  reg- 
ular. The  columns  are  single,  and  the  pediment  is  the  full  width  of  the 
portico  and  rests  directly  upon  it.    It  is  in  the  dome  and  its  support  that 

98 


STATE  HOUSE  99 

the  departure  from  the  earher  design  is  more  striking."  The  lines  which 
he  adopted  in  the  General  Hospital  at  Boston  are  those  reproduced  here. 

It  was  estimated  that  the  cost  of  the  building  would  be  $80,000,  but 
when  it  was  finished,  the  expense,  including  furniture  and  expenditures 
upon  the  grounds,  amounted  to  about  $139,000,  of  which  about  $11,500 
was  furnished  by  Augusta  itself.  The  legislature  first  met  in  the  State 
House  in  Augusta,  January  4,  1832.  Previous  to  this  date  the  legislature 
rhet  in  Portland.  The  original  building  was  about  one  hundred  and  fifty 
feet  in  length,  including  the  central  part  with  the  columns  and  cupola,  two 
wings  extending  north  and  south. 

The  interior  of  the  State  House  was  remodeled  in  1852  and  again  in 
1860  to  give  some  of  the  departments  additional  room.  A  large  three- 
story  wing  was  added  in  1890-1  on  the  rear  side  of  the  building  which 
provided  new  accommodations  for  the  library  and  some  of  the  offices  of 
the  state  departments  which  had  been  over-crowded. 

In  1909-10  the  State  House  was  remodeled,  although  the  noble  Bul- 
finch  front  was  preserved.  The  granite  used  was  from  the  quarry  in  Hallo- 
well,  near  the  place  from  which  the  stone  for  the  original  building  was 
taken.  The  length  of  the  building  was  doubled,  making  it  three  hun- 
dred feet  in  all,  the  north  and  south  wings  being  extended.  A  dome  which 
was  built  to  take  the  place  of  the  old  cupola,  arises  to  a  height  of  one 
hundred  and  eighty-five  feet,  being  surmounted  by  the  figure  of  Wisdom 
made  of  copper  covered  with  gold,  which  was  designed  by  Mr.  W.  Clark 
Noble,  the  sculptor.  In  the  interior  of  the  remodeled  State  House  the 
old  rotunda  was  transformed  so  as  to  become  a  room  of  great  dignity  with 
eight  Doric  columns.  Here  are  displayed  the  battle  flags  in  plate  glass 
cases.  On  the  walls  throughout  the  corridors  and  halls  are  hung  portraits 
of  Maine's  distinguished  sons.  The  House  of  Representatives  occupies 
the  third  and  fourth  stories  of  the  north  wing  and  the  Senate  and  the 
Executive  Chambers  are  in  the  south  wing.  The  library  occupies  the 
second  floor  and  part  of  the  first  in  the  north  wing,  which  is  on  the  right 
of  the  picture. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

EXECUTIVE    MANSION 

The  Legislature  of  1915  passed  the  following  resolve : 

"The  Governor  shall  have  his  official  residence  at  Augusta,  during 
his  term  of  office,  and  shall  keep  his  office  at  the  State  House  open,  either 
personally  or  by  his  private  secretary,  for  the  transaction  of  the  business 
of  the  State  during  four  business  days  of  each  week." 

This  resolve  gave  rise  to  the  question  of  purchasing  or  building  a 
residence  for  the  governor  at  the  Capital.  At  the  session  of  the  1919 
legislature  the  whole  problem  was  settled  by  the  gift  of  the  old  home  of 
James  G.  Blaine,  which  stands  at  the  corner  of  State  and  Capitol  Streets, 
Augusta.  This  gift  was  presented  by  Mrs.  Harriet  Blaine  Beale,  the  daugh- 
ter of  Mr.  Blaine,  as  a  memorial  to  her  son. 

A  tablet  has  been  placed  in  the  front  hall  near  the  main  door  and  it 
bears  this  inscription: 

"This  house  and  the  land  on  which  it  stands  was  the  home  of  James 
G.  Blaine  and  was  given  to  the  State  of  Maine  in  the  name  of  his  grand- 
son, Walker  Blaine  Beale,  First  Lieutenant,  310th  Infantry,  78th  Division, 
who  was  born  here  March  22,  1896,  and  who  fell  in  France  in  the  St.  Mihiel 
Drive,  September  18,  1918." 

The  Legislature  in  accepting  this  generous  gift  passed  the  following 
resolve : 

"That  the  state  accepts  in  trust  the  deed  from  Harriet  Blaine  Beale 
of  the  home  of  her  father,  Honorable  James  G.  Blaine,  in  memory  of  and 
in  the  name  of  her  son,  Lieutenant  Walker  Blaine  Beale,  who  fell  fight- 
ing in  France  on  the  eighteenth  day  of  September,  nineteen  hundred  and 
eighteen,  and  pledges  its  honor  faithfully  to  fulfill  the  trust  and  to  carry 
out  with  scrupulous  care  the  directions  and  desires  set  forth  in  the  deed 
and  in  the  letter  which  accompanied  it. 

"That  the  state  hereby  records  its  deep  appreciation  and  its  endur- 
ing gratitude  for  this  gift  which,  in  the  complete  satisfaction  of  a  present 
need  of  the  state,  has  a  large  and  readily  measured  value,  and  also  has 
even  a  greater  value  in  those  unseen  and  eternal  things  which  make  it 
priceless.  For  it  will  always  speak  to  us  of  the  heart  of  woman  with  its 
generosity,  pure  and  tender  sentiment  and  love  of  home;  of  the  ever 
widening  and  abiding  influence  of  a  man  of  winning  personality,  persuasive 
speech,  profound  thought,  broad  grasp  and  prophetic  vision;  of  the  burn- 

101 


102  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

ing  zeal  of  youth,  its  quick  response  to  noble  family  tradition  and  the 
flaming  patriotism  which  offers  and  gives  the  'last  full  measure  of  devo- 
tion.'   And  be  it  further 

"RESOLVED:  That  being  confident  that  the  people  of  Maine  desire 
that  the  last  resting  place  of  him,  whose  home  it  was  and  whose  career 
brought  such  distinguished  honor  to  the  state,  should  be  in  the  capital, 
where  that  career  began,  and  as  an  expression  of  our  gratitude  for  his 
services  to  us  and  of  our  deep  respect  for  his  memory,  the  state  hereby 
requests  of  his  family  the  privilege  of  bringing  from  Washington  the 
remains  of  himself  and  his  beloved  wife  and  of  placing  them  in  the  fam- 
ily lot,  near  Forest  Grove  cemetery  in  Augusta,  and  of  erecting  thereon, 
with  the  approval  of  the  family,  an  appropriate  memorial. 

"That  the  Governor  and  Council  be  authorized  and  directed  to  take 
such  action  as  may  be  necessary  to  carry  into  effect  the  purpose  of  this 
resolve  and  to  pay  the  expenses  thereof  out  of  any  money  in  the  treasury 
not  otherwise  appropriated." 

The  lot  is  part  of  Number  5  of  the  so-called  "front  lots" 
**,     •  on  the  plan  made  June  17,  1761,  by  Nathan  Winslow,  Sur- 

veyor, for  the  Proprietors  of  the  Kennebec  Purchase. 
These  lots  were  fifty  rods  wide  and  ran  back  from  the  river  one  mile. 
Between  Lot  Number  5  and  the  lot  next  south  (Number  4)  was  a  so-called 
"Rangeway"  which  is  now  Capitol  Street.  William  Vassal,  for  whom  the 
town  of  Vassalboro  w^as  named,  was  one  of  the  proprietors.  Certain  lots, 
called  "Proprietors'  Lots,"  were  allotted  by  vote  and  William  Vassal  became 
the  owner  of  this  Lot  Number  5. 

On  March  2,  1770,  when  Kennebec  County  was  a  part  of  Lincoln 
County  and  the  registry  was  at  Wiscasset,  William  Vassal  conveyed  the 
lot  for  the  consideration  of  "love  and  affection"  to  his  niece,  Mary  Pres- 
cott,  spinster,  of  Chester,  Nova  Scotia.  On  December  22,  1770,  she  con- 
veyed it  for  "100  pounds  sterling"  to  Abraham  Page,  of  Hallowell,  Maine, 
who  on  July  3,  1780,  for  "600  Spanish  Mill  Dollars"  conveyed  to  Mathew 
Haywood  of  Easton,  Massachusetts. 

On  April  22,  1800,  Mathew  Haywood  conveyed  to  James  Child  of 
Augusta  that  part  of  the  south  half  of  the  lot  between  the  river  and  the 
"county  road".  This  was  the  road  that  ran  from  Augusta  to  Hallowell 
and  is  now  Grove  Street.  The  deed  recalls  the  days  when  fish  ran  plenti- 
fully in  the  Kennebec  river  for  there  was  a  reservation  of  "one-half  of 
the  privilege  of  fishing  at  the  bank  of  said  river". 

August  24,  1830,  James  Child  conveyed  to  Captain  James  Hall  of 
Bath  a  lot  nine  rods  north  and  south  and  twelve  rods  east  and  west  "on 
the  west  side  of  the  new  road  leading  from  Augusta  across  Capitol  Hill, 
so-called,  to  Hallowell".  This  road  is  now  State  Street  and  became  the 
established  road  replacing  Grove  Street,  the  lower  part  of  which  was  dis- 
continued. 


104  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

Captain  Hall  built  the  house,  which  in  the  deed  given  after  his  death 
by  his  sons  to  their  mother  on  February  14,  1843,  is  described  as  his 
"mansion  house."  This  consisted  of  the  front  part  of  the  present  house 
and  an  ell.  James  Child  conveyed  to  his  son,  James  L.  Child,  the  lot  next 
north,  which  later  became  the  homestead  of  the  late  Joseph  A.  Homan, 
and  has  been  purchased  this  year  by  the  state. 

There  is  in  the  State  Library  a  picture  of  the  Capitol  and  its  sur- 
roundings painted  in  1836  by  Charles  Codman.  Just  north  of  the  Capitol 
are  two  houses,  obviously  the  Hall  house  and  the  Child  house.  The  shape 
of  both  houses,  the  roofs  and  windows  are  the  same  and  close  inspection 
shows  the  porch  on  the  front  of  the  Hall  Mansion. 

November  16,  1833,  Captain  Hall  and  James  L.  Child  by  agreement 
located  the  boundary  line  between  them.  As  has  been  said  after  Captain 
Hall's  death  his  sons  conveyed  to  their  mother,  Frances  Ann  Hall,  by  deed 
dated  February  14,  1843,  and  on  February  22,  1850,  she  conveyed  to 
Greenwood  C.  Child,  another  son  of  James. 

November  20,  1862,  the  heirs  of  Greenwood  C.  Child  conveyed  to  Har- 
riet Stanwood  Blaine.  Mr.  Blaine  made  important  addition  to  and  changes 
in  the  house.  He  built  on  the  west  end  of  the  ell  practically  a  duplicate 
of  the  front  part. 

When  the  Codman  picture  was  painted,  there  was  no  cupola  on  the 
original  house.  A  lady  now  living  in  Augusta,  whose  memory  goes  back 
many  a  year,  states  that  there  was  a  cupola  on  it  when  Mr.  Greenwood 
Child  lived  there  and  that  flowers  used  to  be  placed  at  the  windows  in  the 
cupola. 

Mr.  Blaine's  son,  James  G.,  Jr.,  his  daughter,  Mrs.  Margaret  Blaine 
Damrosch,  and  granddaughter,  Margaret  Blaine  Damrosch  H,  were  born 
in  the  "Ash  Room";  his  granddaughter,  Anita  Blaine  Damrosch,  in  Mrs. 
Blaine's  room ;  his  daughter,  Harriet  Beale,  and  her  son,  Walker,  in  whose 
memory  Mrs.  Beale  gave  the  house  to  the  state,  were  born  in  the  "Blue 
Room". 

In  carrying  out  the  resolve  of  the  legislature  and  making  the  old 
home  of  James  G.  Blaine  into  a  residence  for  the  governor  all  the  land 
between  State  and  Grove  Streets  was  purchased  and  the  Blaine  house 
remodeled.  J.  Calvin  Stevens  of  Portland  was  selected  as  architect.  The 
famous  old  house  was  carefully  remodeled,  retaining  so  far  as  possible 
the  original  design.  The  architect  bore  in  mind,  first  of  all,  that  it  was 
to  serve  as  a  memorial  and  that  this  was  the  primary  purpose  of  its  accept- 
ance and  use  by  the  state.  The  fact  that  it  is  to  be  the  official  residence 
of  the  chief  executive  of  Maine  was  considered  secondary  to  the  memorial 
feature  of  the  building.  Further  than  that,  in  arranging  the  rooms  and 
making  the  alterations,  the  interests  of  the  public  were  considered  before 
those  of  whoever  might  be  governor  and  occupy  the  house. 


EXECUTIVE   MANSION  105 

The  public  is  naturally  interested  in  the  whole  building,  for  it  is  state 
property,  but  the  attention  of  visitor's  and  people  of  the  state  is  especially 
centered  upon  the  front  and  lower  story  of  the  structure,  for  it  is  this 
that  is  given  over  to  the  use  of  the  public  and  is  open  at  all  reasonable 
hours,  just  as  is  the  State  House. 

In  looking  at  the  Blaine  house,  and  especially  when  stand- 
home  ^^^  ^^  ^^^  corner  of  State  and  Capitol  Streets,  the  visitor 
mpor  an  notices  two  things  first  of  all,  the  raising  of  the  middle 
Changes  section  of  the  building  to  the  height  of  the  front  and 
rear  portions  and  the  changing  of  the  color  from  the  old  battleship  gray 
to  a  colonial  white. 

One  other  notable  change  has  been  made,  but  this  is  not  noticed  in 
looking  at  the  house  from  this  position.  A  wing  has  been  added  to  the 
northwest  corner  of  the  house  for  the  accommodation  of  the  servants, 
laundry  and  other  necessary  rooms  for  carrying  on  the  work  and  care  of 
the  memorial  structure.  From  the  outside  the  house  has  the  appearance 
of  an  old  colonial  mansion,  pure  white  with  green  blinds  and  shaded  by 
the  great  trees  in  the  neighborhood. 

.  In  view  of  the  careful  work  involved  in  remodeling  the 

rigina  Blaine  house  and  yet  observing  the  injunction  that  the 

„  ,  'l      ,  original  lines  of  the  structure  be  altered  as  little  as  pos- 

TvPTfliTiPn 

sible,  it  is  interesting  to  note  just  how  the  house  has  been 
furnished  inside  and  to  observe  how  little  the  original  decorative  struc- 
tural scheme  has  been  altered,  for  the  main  idea  has  been  to  keep  the 
appearance  of  the  building  in  every  particular  in  harmony  with  the  Colo- 
nial character  of  the  original  house  that  occupied  the  lot. 

The  Blaine  house  has  not  lost  its  individuality  by  being  used  for  this 
purpose.  The  main  house,  the  original  home  of  Mr.  Blaine,  is  left  as  nearly 
as  possible  as  before.  The  right  angle  in  the  general  Hne  of  the  whole 
house  is  made  to  keep  the  Hne  of  the  old  house  as  before. 

"Same  as  before"  in  every  detail  is  the  study  of  Mr.  Blaine.  The 
same  steel  engraving  of  Abraham  Lincoln  hangs  over  the  fireplace.  The 
same  books,  the  pages  of  which  have  been  turned  countless  times  by  the 
beloved  Mr.  Blaine,  are  there  in  the  cases.  The  same  old-fashioned  sofa 
stands  in  one  corner  of  the  room.  The  gas  fixtures  are  the  same  and 
the  dark  stone  fireplace  can  send  out  the  same  sort  of  blaze  as  it  did  years 
ago.  The  twist  and  turn  of  the  stair  railing  and  the  antique  turned  bal- 
ustrades have  not  been  changed.  At  the  curve  of  the  stairs,  the  old  recess 
is  left  in  the  wall,  and  in  this  niche  is  the  same  statue,  which  has  stood 
there  smiling  down  upon  the  arriving  and  the  departing  guests. 

The  wood  finish  of  the  entire  front  part  of  the  house  is  of  plain-  oak, 
in  conformity  with  the  previous  trimmings. 


106  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

The  first  room  on  the  left  of  the  hall  is  the  public  reception  room. 
The  fireplaces  are  left  intact.  The' old  centers,  two  in  number,  plaster 
designs  of  many  years  ago,  are  left  in  the  ceilings.  This  room  was  orig- 
inally two  rooms.  The  wood  laths  have  been  removed  and  in  their  stead 
are  metal  laths,  but  the  old  style  plaster  effect  is  the  same. 

The  state  dining  room  is  in  the  northeast  corner  of  the  main  house, 
directly  opposite  the  reception  room. 

Artistic  attention  is  shown  in  the  detail  work  of  the  cornice  scheme 
in  the  state  dining  room.  The  original  hall  is  retained  through  the  front 
of  the  house.  Then  from  the  beginning  of  the  new  part  on  to  the  lounge 
room,  which  is  on  the  south  side  of  the  house,  a  separate  lobby  is  main- 
tained. 

Thus  visitors  have  access  to  the  lounge  room  and  the  public  reception 
room,  the  entire  south  side  of  which  is  glass.  The  floor  is  of  tile  and  in 
this  room  is  a  beam  ceiling.  Three  sets  of  sash  doors  and  two  stationary 
doors  form  the  outside  wall  of  this  room. 

Between  each  two  sets  of  doors  and  adding  much  to  the  attractive- 
ness of  the  room  are  fluted  columns,  the  cornices  of  which  are  in  exact 
harmony  with  the  general  plan  of  the  interior  decorations. 

Stone  steps,  thirty-six  feet  in  width,  lead  from  the  glass  doors  of  the 
lounge  room  out  of  doors,  and  thus  make  a  separate  entrance  to  this  room. 
The  fireplaces  in  this  room  are  of  white  stone.  The  method  of  heating  the 
lounge  room  is  by  indirect  means  through  brass  grills  at  either  end  of 
the  room.  The  front  hall  is  heated  in  a  similar  manner. 
^j  Separate  entrance  to  the  old  study  of  the  late  Mr.  Blaine 

_  and  the  billiard  room,  which  are  left  intact,  is  maintained 

„.-  Q.   ^  ^      as  it  was  before  the  house  was  changed.    The  stone  steps 
which  lead  up  to  this  door  have  been  finished  to  match 
the  steps  before  the  lounge  room.    These  two  rooms,  replete  with  memo- 
ries of  state  and  home,  are  like  ancient  jewels  in  a  modern  setting,  so 
distinct  do  they  seem  from  the  rest  of  the  house. 


CHAPTER  XXV 


GOVERNORS  OF  MAINE 


GoveiTior 
William  King 
W.  D.  Williamson^^ 
Benjamin  Ames  * 
Daniel  Rose"*' 
Albion  K.  Parris 
Enoch   Lincoln 
Nathan  Cutler  ''- 
Joshua  Hall  *' 
Jonathan  G.  Hunton 
Samuel    E.    Smith 
Robert   P.   Dunlap 
Edward   Kent 
John   Fairfeld 
Richard  H.  Vose* 
Edward  Kent 
John   Fairfield 
John   Fairfield 
Edward  Kavanagh  * 
David  Dunn* 
Hugh  J.   Anderson 
John  W.  Dana 
John  Hubbard 
William   G.   Crosby 
Anson  P.  Morrill 
Samuel  Wells 
Hannibal  Hamlin 
Joseph  H.  Williams  * 
Lot  M.  Morrill 
Israel   Washburn,  Jr. 
Abner   Cobum 
Samuel  Cony 
Joshua  Chamberlain 
Sidney   Perhani 
Nelson  Dingley,  Jr. 
Selden  Connor 
Alonzo  Garcelon 
Daniel   F.   Davis 
Harris    M.    Plaisted 
Frederick  Robie 
Joseph   R.   Bodwell 
S.  S.  Marble  * 

* — Acting-  Governor. 


Year  of 

Bom.                                 assuming  office 

Age 

Feb.  9,  1768,  Scarboro. 

1820 

51 

July  31,  1779,  Canterbury,  Conn. 

1821 

41 

1778. 

1821 
1822 
1822 

47 

Jan.  19,  1788,  Hebron. 

33 

Dec.  28,  1788,  Worcester,  Mass. 

1827 

39 

May  29,  1775. 

1829 
1830 
1830 

53 

March  14,  1781. 

48 

March  12,   1788. 

1831 

44 

Aug.  17,  1794,  Brunswick. 

1834 

39 

Jan.  2,  1802. 

1838 

36 

Jan.  30,  1797,  Saco. 

1839 
1841 
1841 

41 

Jan.  2,  1802. 

39 

Jan.  30,  1797,  Saco. 

1842 

44 

Jan.  30,  1797,  Saco. 

1843 

45 

Apr.  27,  1795,  Damariscotta. 

1843 
1844 
1844 

47 

May  10,  1801,  Wiscasset. 

42 

January  21,  1808,  Fryeburg. 

1847 

38 

March  22,   1794,  Readfield. 

1850 

55 

Sept.   10,   1805,  Belfast. 

1853 

47 

June  10,  1803,  Belgrade. 

1855 

51 

Aug.  15,  1801. 

1856 

54 

Aug.  27,  1809,  Paris  Hill. 

1857 

47 

Feb.  15,  1814,  Augusta. 

1857 

42 

May  3,  1813,  Belgrade. 

1858 

44 

June  6,  1813,  Livermore. 

1861 

57 

Mar.  22,  1803,  Canaan. 

1863 

59 

Feb.   27,    1811,   Augusta. 

1864 

52 

Sept.  8,  1828,  Brewer. 

1867 

38 

Mar.  31,  1819,  Woodstock. 

*  1871 

51 

Feb.  15,  1832,  Durham. 

1874 

41 

Jan.  25,  1839,  Fail-field. 

1876 

36 

May  6,  1813,  Lewiston. 

1879 

65 

Sept.  12,  1843,  Freedom. 

1880 

36 

Nov.  2,   1828,  Jefferson,   N.   H. 

1881 

51 

Aug.  12,  1822,  Gorham. 

1883 

60 

June  18,  1818,  Methuen,  Mass. 

1887 

68 

,  1817,  Dixfield. 

1887 

69 

107 


108 


THE  MAINE  BOOK 


Governor 
Edwin  C.  Burleigh 
Henry  B.  Cleaves 
Llewellyn   Powers 
John  Fremont  Hill 
William    T.    Cobb 
Bert  M.  Female! 
Frederick    W.    Plaisted 
William   T.   Haines 
Oakley  C.  Curtis 
Carl  E.  Milliken 


Year  of 

Bom 

assuming  office 

Age 

Nov.  27,  1843,  Linneus. 

1889 

45 

Feb.  6,  1840,  Bridgton. 

1893 

52 

Oct.  14.  1838,  Pittsfield. 

1897 

58 

Oct.  29,  1855,  Eliot. 

1901 

45 

July  23,  1857,  Rockland. 

1905 

47 

Apr.  3,  1858,  West  Poland. 

1909 

50 

July   26,   1865,   Bangor. 

1911 

45 

Aug.  7,  1854,   Levant. 

1913 

56 

Mar.  29,   1865,  Portland. 

1915 

49 

July  13,  1877,  Pittsfield. 

1917 

39 

GOVERNORS    OF    MAINE    AND    THEIR    TERMS 

The  following  was  prepared  by  Kendall  M.  Dunbar  of  Damariscotta. 

Until  and  including  the  year  1880  our  state  elections  were  annual, 
i.  e.,  the  election  in  September,  1880,  was  the  last  annual  election,  but  the 
biennial  period  began  with  1881,  Governor  Davis  having  served  the  last 
annual  term,  the  year  1880,  and  Governor  Harris  M.  Plaisted  serving  the 
first  biennial  term,  the  years  1881  and  1882,  the  constitution  having  been 
amended  by  vote  of  the  people  in  September,  1880. 

The  list  arranged  according  to  length  of  service  is  as  follows : 


Elected  for  5  years: 

Governor  Parris,   1822-23-24-25-26. 
Elected  for  4  years: 

Governor  Dunlap,  1834-35-36-37. 

Fairfield,   1839-40-42-43,    (a). 

Chamberlain,   1867-68-69-70. 

Robie,  1883-84-85-86. 

Burleigh,  1889-90-91-92. 

Cleaves,  1893-94-95-96. 

Powers,  1897-98-99-1900. 

Hill,  1901-02-03-04. 

Cobb,  1905-06-07-08. 

Milliken,   1917-18-19-20. 
Elected  for  3  years,  4  months: 

Governor  Anderson,   1844-45-46,   (b). 
Elected  for  3  years: 

Governor  Lincoln,  1827-28-29,   (c). 

Smith,  1831-32-33. 

Dana,  1847-48-49,  (d). 

Lot  M.  Morrill,  1858-59-60. 

Cony,  1864-65-66. 

Perham,  1871-72-73. 

Connor,  1876-77-78. 


Elected  for  2  years,  8  months: 

Governor  Hubbard,  1850-51-52,   (e). 
Elected  for  2  years: 

Governor  Kent,  1838-1841. 

Crosby,   1853-54. 

Washbum.  1861-62. 

Ding-ley,  1874-75. 

Harris  M.  Plaisted,  1881-82,  (f). 

Bodwell,  1887-88,  (g). 

Femald,  1909-10. 

Frederick  W.  Plaisted,  1911-12. 

Haines,  1913-14. 

Curtis,  1915-16. 
Elected  for  1  year,  8  months: 

Governor  King,  1820-21,   (h). 
Elected  for  1  year: 

Governor  Hunton,  1830. 

Anson  P.  Morrill,  1855. 

Wells,  1856. 

Hamlin,  1857,  (i). 

Coburn,  1863. 

Garcelon,  1879. 

Davis,  1880,   (j). 


(a) 
Senate. 


Gov.  Fairfield  resigned  March  7,  1843,  having  been  elected  to  the  United  States 


GOVERNORS  OF  MAINE  109 

(b)  Gov.  Anderson  began  his  first  term  on  the  first  Wednesday  of  January, 
1844,  and  at  the  state  election  in  the  following  September  the  constitution  was  amended 
changing  the  political  year  to  commence  on  the  second  Wednesday  in  May  instead  of 
the  first  Wednesday  in  January,  as  theretofore,  and  providing  that  the  state  officials 
installed  on  the  first  Wednesday  in  January,  1845,  should  hold  office  until  the  second 
Wednesday  in  May,  1846;  Gov.  Anderson  was  twice  re-elected  and  served  until  the 
second  Wednesday  in  May,  1847,  about  3  years  and  4  months. 

(c).     Gov.  Lincoln  died  in  office  October  8,  1829. 

(d)  Political  years  under  amended  constitution  from  second  Wednesday  in  May, 
1847,  to  second  Wednesday  in  May,  1850. 

(e)  Gov.  Hubbard  began  his  first  term  on  the  second  Wednesday  in  May,  1850, 
and  at  the  state  election  in  the  following  September,  the  constitution  was  again 
amended,  restoring  the  political  year  to  the  original  date,  the  first  Wednesday  in  Jan- 
uary, and  it  was  provided  that  the  officials  installed  on  the  second  Wednesday  in  May, 
1851,  should  hold  office  \;ntil  the  first  Wednesday  in  January,  1853;  Gov.  Hubbard  was 
re-elected  for  this  term  and  therefore  served  about  2  years  and  8  months.  There  was 
no  election  held  in  the  year  1851. 

(f )  The  first  biennial  term. 

(g)  Gov.  Bodwell  died  in  office  December  15,  1887. 

(h)  Our  constitution  as  first  adopted  by  the  people  provided  that  "the  elections 
on  the  second  Monday  in  September  annually  shall  not  commence  until  the  year  1821,  and 
in  the  meantime  the  elections  for  Govei'nors,  Senators  and  Representatives  shall  be 
on  the  first  Monday  in  April,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1820".  This,  of  course,  operated 
to  continue  the  first  governor.  King,  in  office  from  the  date  of  his  inauguration,  which 
was  in  May,  1820,  until  the  first  Wednesday  in  January,  1822,  or  about  one  year  and 
eight  months;  Governor  King,  however,  resigned  on  May  28,  1821,  having  been  appointed 
to  a  position  under  the  United  States  government. 

(i)  Gov.  Hamlin  resigned  February  25,  1857,  having  been  elected  to  the  United 
States  Senate. 

(j)     The  last  annual  term. 

A  list  of  acting  governors,  i.  e.,  those  who  succeeded  to  the  office  in  consequence 
of  the  death  or  resignation  of  the  elected  governor,  is  as  follows: 
William  D.  Williamson,  May  29  to  December  25,  1821. 
Benjamin  Ames,  December  25,  1821,  to  January  2,  1822. 
Daniel  Rose,  January  2  to  January  4,  1822. 
Nathan  Cutler,  October  12,  1829,  to  February  5,  1830. 
Joshua  Hall,  February  5  to  February  10,  1830. 
Richard  H.  Vose,  January  12  to  January  13,  1841. 
Edward  Kavanagh,  March  7,  1843,  to  January  1,  1844. 
David  Dunn,  January  2  to  January  3,  1844. 
John  W.  Dana,  January  3  to  January  5,  1844. 
Joseph  H.  Williams,  February  26,  1857  to  January  8,  1858. 
Sebastian  S.  Marble,  December  16,  1887  to  January  2,  1889. 


Red  Paint 
People 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

THE  MAINE  INDIANS 

The  story  of  the  earlj^  peoples  has  not  been  written.  The 
early  voyageurs  found  various  divisions  of  Algonquin  In- 
dian tribes  on  the  coast.  More  than  five  hundred  shell- 
heaps  have  been  located  and  a  great  number  of  camp  sites.  However, 
it  is  clear  that  these  tribes  were  not  the  first  Indians  of  Maine.  Dr.  Augus- 
tus C.  Hamlin  nearly  thirty  years  ago  discovered  implements  imbedded  in 
red  ochre  and  was  led  to  think  he  had  found  evidence  of  an  earlier  tribe 
of  Indians.  Between  1890  and  1892  Mr.  Willoughby  of  the  Peabody 
Museum  excavated  three  sites  of  the  so-called  Red  Paint  culture,  one  near 
Bucksport,  one  on  Lake  Alamoosook,  and  a  third  at  Ellsworth.  Since 
Mr.  Willoughby's  work  many  other  cemeteries  have  been  investigated, 
nine  of  them  under  the  direction  of  Warren  K.  Moorehead  of  Andover 
Museum.  The  conclusions  reached  by  the  investigators  is  that  through- 
out the  state  there  extends  a  prehistoric  Algonquin  culture,  older  and 
apparently'  different  from  the  Algonquin  group.  The  State  of  Maine  has 
appointed  a  commission  to  act  with  the  Andover  Museum  under  the  direc- 
tion of  Mr.  Moorehead  to  make  a  thorough  investigation  of  the  Red  Paint 
culture.  It  is  possible  that  further  investigation  will  furnish  facts  upon 
which  to  base  more  definite  opinions  as  to  the  origin  of  these  people.  The 
remainder  of  this  article  was  written  by  Fannie  H.  Eckstorm,  who  is  an 
authority  on  Maine  Indians. 

^  .   .     ,  "Originally  the  Maine  Indians  were  of  three  natural  groups 

™,  .,  speaking   somewhat   different   dialects.     In   southwestern 

Maine  and  New  Hampshire  v/ere  the  Saco  Indians,  called 
also  Sokokis  and  Sokwakiaks  by  the  French  and  Indians  respectively.  On 
the  three  central  rivers  of  Maine  were  the  true  Abenakis,  whose  name  for 
themselves  is  not  known.  In  southeastern  Maine  were  the  seafaring 
Indians,  who  called  themselves  Etechemins.  The  so-called  'tribes'  into 
which  these  have  been  subdivided  were  more  properly  'bands'  under  dif- 
ferent chiefs  and  merit  no  special  distinctions,  being  correctly  enough 
designated  by  the  locality  they  most  frequented. 

. ,        ,  .  "The  Maine  Indians  were  Abenakis,  belonging  to  the  great 

Algonquin   stock.     At  the  beginning  of  the  seventeenth 

century  they  were  numerous  and  powerful  and  federated  under  a  single 

chief,  the  great  Bashabes.     They  occupied  all  the  most  desirable  loca- 

110 


A    RED    PAINT    GRAVE 
Opened  by  Professor  Moorehead  of  Andover  Museum 


112  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

tions  along  the  coast  and  up  the  lower  sections  of  ail  the  Maine  rivers. 

The  interior  of  the  state  was  their  hunting  ground. 

^  ^  "Disease,    revolutions,    wars    with    the    Micmacs    and    the 

i^jumf*  Or 

.  Mohawks,  the  encroachments  of  the  English  settlers  and 

isappearance  ^^leiY  allegiance  to  the  French,  diminished  their  numbers, 
disintegrated  their  tribes  and  drove  most  of  them  eastward  or  to  Canada. 
Before  the  Revolution,  Maine  was  cleared  of  all  recognizable  tribes  except 
the  Penobscots  and  the  Passamaquoddies. 

"Dummer's  war  from  1722  tc  1725  marked  the  climax  in 

n  lan  Indian  warfare  in  Maine.     Before  this,  aggressors  upon 

defenceless  and  weak  hamlets,  now  the  Indians  themselves 
were  hunted.  The  old  town  at  Old  Town  and  the  new  town  at  Eddington 
Bend  were  burned,  Norridgewock  was  taken  by  surprise  with  great 
slaughter  and  its  priest.  Father  Rale,  was  killed.  A  little  band  of  English 
soldiers,  in  Lovewell's  fight  at  Fryeburg,  May,  1725,  surrounded  and  out- 
numbered, with  everything  against  them,  held  out  in  an  all-day  fight  and 
not  only  held  the  ground  against  a  large  fighting  band,  but  practically 
broke  it  up.  After  this  Indian  warfare  in  Maine  was  sporadic  and  after 
the  P^ench  were  defeated  at  Quebec,  it  ceased  altogether.  When  the 
French  joined  the  colonists  in  the  Revolution,  the  Maine  Indians  became 
entirely  friendly  and  never  since  have  they  disturbed  the  peace  of  their 
white  neighbors. 

"Of  the  original  tribes  the  Saco  Indians  have  been  extinct 

n  i&ns  fully  a  century  and  a  half  and  their  language  is  dead.    The 

^      ^     y  Abenakis  proper  are  now  represented  only  by  the  Penob- 

scot Indians  of  Old  Town  and  the  islands  above  it,  who  speak  d.  modernized 
form  of  their  ancient  tongue.     The  Passamaquoddies  of  Point  Pleasant 

(near  Eastport)  and  Princeton,  who,  with  the  St.  John  River  Indians, 
speak  the  Maliseet  dialect,  are  the  descendants  of  the  ancient  Etechemins. 
Together  the  Maine  Indians  number  about  one  thousand,  living  in  two  prin- 
cipal towns,  after  the  manner  of  the  whites.  They  have  their  own  churches, 
schools,  convents  for  the  resident  Sisters  of  Mercy,  who  teach  and  care 
for  them,  the  ministrations  of  priests  and  their  own  local  government. 
Though  not  citizens  they  are  loyal  and  law-abiding  residents  of  the  state 
and  many  of  them  are  now  serving  in  the  army  and  navy,  as  their  pred- 
ecessors served  in  the  Revolution  and  in  the  Civil  War." 

^., ,.  ,  Information  about  the  Maine  Indians  may  be  found  in  the 

Bibliographv      ^  „  ,      , 

^  ,,  f  followmg  books: 

or  IViairic 

Williamson's  History  of  Maine;  much  authentic  informa- 
tion about  history,  dress,  habits  and  political  customs. 
Sylvester's  Indian  Wars  of  New  England.    Three  volumes. 
Varney's  Brief  History  of  Maine ;  good  account  of  customs,  dress,  etc., 
of  aborigines. 


THE  MAINE  INDIANS  113 

John  Josselyn,  Two  Voyages  of  New  England,  and  New  England's 
Rarities  Discovered;  contemporary  writer,  gives  considerable  information 
about  Indians  of  southwestern  Maine. 

Leland's  Algonquin  Legends  of  New  England;  gives  much  Passama- 
quoddy,  Micmac  and  a  little  Penobscot  Indian  folk-lore. 

Miss  Abby  Alger's  "In  Indian  Tents" ;  continues  Leland's  work,  }5rin- 
cipally  Penobscot. 

Necolar's  The  Red  Man  (printed  not  published,  Bangor,  1893),  an 
Indian's  own  account  of  his  traditions  and  beliefs. 

Hubbard's  Woods  and  Lakes  of  Maine;  appendix,  gives  many  place 
names  with  meanings. 

William  F.  Ganong,  the  greatest  authority  on  Indian  place  names,  has 
published  many  pamphlets  in  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Canada ; 
Maine  place  names  are  included  among  others. 

Reports  of  Peabody  Museum  of  Archaeology  and  Ethnology. 

Journal  of  American  Folk  Lore. 

Publications  of  Maine  Historical  Society. 

Chamberlain's  Maliseet  Vocabulary  and  Joseph  Laurent's  New  Famil- 
iar Abenakis  and  English  Dialogues,  with  Rale's  Indian  Dictionary. 

Rale's  Indian  Dictionary. 


CHAPTER  XXVII 
MAINE  IN  POETRY 


Bij   jiiriiihsion    SinaU,   Mayiiard   <t    Company. 


116 


THE  MAINE  BOOK 


MAINE 

You're  just  a  rugged,  homespun  state 

Pei'ched  on  the  nation's  edge, 
A  stretch  of  woods,  of  fiekls  and  lakes. 

Of  ocean  pounded  ledge. 
But  rugged  deeds  and  rugged  men 

You've  nurtured  for  your  own: 
Much  good  the  world  has  harvested 

From  broadcast   seeds   j^ou've   sown. 
And  so,  we  love  you,  rugged  state. 

We  love  your  smiling  skies, 
We  love  you  for  your  deep-piled  snows, 

Your  jagged  coast  we  prize. 
We  love  you  for  the  lofty  seat 

You've  reared  'neath  Heaven's  dome: 
But  best  of  all,  we  love  you,  Maine, 

Because  vou're  Maine — and  Home! 


Lester  Melcher  Hart. 


MAINE 


My  father's  state  to  thee, 
First  state  of  all  to  me, 

My  love  I  bring. 
In  thy  sweet  woods  I'll  roam, 
Thy  name  to  me  is  home, 
Pine  trees  and  ocean  foam. 

Thy  praise  I  sing. 

June  Wheeler  Baiiibridge. 


MAINE   IN   POETRY 


117 


MAINE 

State  of  the  Eastern  Frontier, 
Guarding  the  paths  of  the  sea, 
Guarding  the  homes  of  the  free, 
Guardian  of  all  that  is  dear! 

Restful  thy  lakes  in  calm, 
Fearful  thy  shores  in  storm; 
Winter,  thy  firesides  warm, 
Summer,  thy  breezes  and  balm! 

Deep  are  thy  forests,  and  still, 
Swift  are  thy  rivers,  and  clear; 
Large  are  the  gifts  of  the  year. 
Orchard  and  meadow  and  mill. 

Brave  are  thy  sons,  and  strong. 
Fair  are  thy  daughters,  and  true, 
Pure  as  thy  skies  are  blue, 
Sweet-voiced  as  birds  in  their  song. 

Noble  thy  story  of  old. 
Glorious  the  years  that  await! 
Honored  the  names  of  thy  great, 
Welcome  the  tasks  that  unfold! 


E.   E.  Harris. 


VERSES  FROM  THE  OLD 
HOMESTEAD 

O  State  beloved  of  the  Pine  Tree, 
We  pledge  thee  our  troth  again! 

'Tis  the  struggle  with  thy  stern  nature 
That  makes  us  women  and  men. 

The  olden  paradox  bi'ightens. 
Thy  barrenness  is  our  health; 

Thy  granite  heart  is  our  gloiy; 
Thy  poverty  is  our  wealth. 

Dip  low  the  old-time  well-sweep. 
Hallowed  with  sun  and  with  rain. 

Let  us  drink,  with  lips  that  are  loyal. 
One  toast:     To  the  homes  of  Maine! 


Emma  Huntington  Nason. 


118 


THE  MAINE  BOOK 


DIRIGO 

It's  not  her  deep  green  pine  trees  against  her  cool  blue  ?ky, 

It's  not  her  i-agged,  rocky  coast  where  ships  at  anchor  lie, 

It's  not  her  slow,  sweet  springtime  which  tears  youi  heart  in  twain, 

It's  not  her  mad,  glad  autumn  mth  its  windy,  wild  refrain. 

It's  not  her  lakes  and  forests  or  her  quaint  desei-ted  farms. 

It's  not  the  scenery  summer  seekers  count  among  her  charms, 

And  all  her  lonesome  loveliness  of  woodland,  field,  and  shore 

Is  not  what  calls  her  children  home  and  home  again  once  more. 

It's  just  the  being  bom  there;  without  her  proud  domain, 

No  matter  what  the  radiancy  of  mountain,  sea,  or  plain. 

But  let  her  name  be  whispered,  with  a  passion  almost  pain, 

Her  sons,  wet-eyed,  rise  up  to  cheer  the  sturdy  State  o'  Maine. 

Barnard  Monroe. 


MAINE 

Like  Eden  planted  eastward  in  the  soul 

Filled   with  bright   memories   of  youthful   days 
O  headland  state  thy  orient  influence  sways 

All  after  years  with  its  benign  control, 
Sending,  like  thee,  upon  the  mighty  roll 

Of  foreign  seas  and  to  the  blinding  maze 
Of  worldly  conflict  twixt  man's  blame  and  praise, 

Of  manful  thought  and  song  its  generous  dole. 

How  turns  like  Tyrus'  prince  thy  exile's  mind 
From  fortunes  glitter  and  the  art  of  knaves. 

Envy's  sharp  pangs  and  proud  ambition's  shocks, 
Yearning  in  thy  pine-perfumed  ^\oods  to  find 

The  balm  of  morning's  peace  and  see  the  waves 
Of  sapphire  breaking  on  thy  garnet  rocks! 

Frank  Sewall. 


MAINE   IN   POETRY 


119 


MOTHERLAND 


Tonight  across  my  senses  steals, 
The  perfume  of  the  pine, 

0  sweeter  far  to  homesick  hearts, 
Than  draughts  of  fragrant  wine; 

Again  uplift  the  sea-girt  isles, 
Where   sylvan  beauties  reign, 

And  dreams  of  thee  come  back  to  me, 
O  motherland  of  Maine. 

Thy  glories  gleam  before  my  eyes, 
As  in  the  olden  days, 

1  see  again  the  labyrinths 
Of   Casco's   lovely  bays; 

The  sea-gull's  cry  rings  in  my  ears, 

As  o'er  the  foam  he  flies. 
And  Memory  sets  her  signal  lights 

Along  the  darkened  skies. 

There's  laughter  in  the  swaying  pines 

There's  music  in  the  gale. 
Each  ship  upon  the  sea  tonight 

Is  some  remembered  sail; 
And  peering  through  the  flying  mi.-t 

That  folds  me  in  its  spell, 
I  crj',  "What,  ho!   O,  Mariners!" 

The  answer  is,  "Fai-ewell!" 

Like  phantom  ships  before  the  wind 

They  to  their  havens  flee, 
While  I,  the  Wanderer,  must  drift 

Upon  a  shoreless  sea; 
But  while  the  lights  of  being  burn 

Within  the  conscious  brain, 
My  eyes  will  seek  thy  far-off  coast, 

O  motherland  of  Maine. 


Robert  Rexdale. 


I 


120 


THE  MAINE  BOOK 


STATE  OF  MAINE,  MY  STATE  OF 

MAINE 


From  north  to  south,  from  sea  to  sea, 

State  of  Maine,  my  State  of  Maine, 
Thy  name  shall  ever  honored  be, 

State  of  Maine,  my  State  of  Maine, 
So  guard  it  from  all  wrong  decree. 
Let  there  be  none  from  blot  more  free 
In  this  sweet  land  of  liberty, 

State  of  Maine,  my  State  of  Maine! 

Thy  sons  are  known  from  east  to  west. 

State  of  Maine,  my  State  of  Maine, 
We  hail  thee  and  we  call  thee  blest. 

State  of  Maine,  my  State  of  Maine, 
Land  of  the  Pine  Tree  and  of  rest, 
To  thee  we  give  our  very  best. 
Extending  welcome  to  each  guest. 

State  of  Maine,  my  State  of  Maine! 

Thy  name  is  great,  thy  fame  is  long, 

State  of  Maine,  my  State  of  Maine, 
Thy  name  stands  high  among  the  throng. 

State  of  Maine,  my  State  of  Maine, 
Thou'st  given  us  men  both  bi'ave  and  strong 
To  fight  for  right,  or  right  a  wrong; 
So  let  us  sound  thy  praise  in  song, 

State  of  Maine,  my  State  of  Maine! 

{Copyright  1913,  by  George  Thornton  Edwards.) 


Permission    of   Abington   Fress 

THE    MURMUROUS   PINES 


122 


THE  MAINE  BOOK 


THE  PINE 

Let  others  have  the  maple  trees, 

With  all  their  garnered  sweets. 
Let  others  choose  the  mysteries 

Of  leafy  oak  retreats. 
I'll  give  to  other  men  the  fruit 

Of  cherry  and  the  vine. 
Their  claims  to  all  I'll  not  dispute 

If  I  can  have  the  pine. 

I  love  it  for  its  tapering  grace, 

Its  uplift  strong  and  true. 
I  love  it  for  its  fairy  lace 

It  throws  against  the  blue. 
I  love  it  for  its  quiet  strength. 

Its  hints  of  dreamy  rest 
As,  stretching  forth  my  weary  length, 

I  lie  here  as  its  guest. 

No  Persian  rug  for  priceless  fee 

Was  e'er  so  richly  made 
As  that  the  pine  has  spread  for  me 

To  woo  me  to  its  shade. 
No  kindly  friend  hath  ever  kept 

More  faithful  vigil  by 
A  tired  comrade  as  he  slept 

Beneath  his  watchful  eye. 

But  best  of  all  I  love  it  for 

Its  soft,  eternal  green; 
Through  all  the  winter  winds  that  roar 

It  ever  blooms  serene. 
And  strengthens  souls  oppressed  by  fear^. 

By  troubles  multiform, 
To  turn,  amid  the  stress  of  tears, 

A  smiling  face  to  storm. 

John  Kendrick  Bangs. 


MAINE    IN   POETRY 


123 


MAINE 

Far  in  the  sunset's  mellow  glory, 
Far  in  the  daybreak's  pearly  bloom, 
Fringed  by  ocean's  foamy  surges, 
Belted  in  by  woods  of  gloom. 
Stretch  thy  soft,  luxuriant  border.s. 
Smile  thy  shores,  in  hill  and  plain, 
Flower-enamelled,  ocean-girdled. 
Green  bright  shores  of  Maine. 

Rivers  of  surpassing  beauty 
From  thy  hemlock  woodlands  flow, — 
Androscoggin  and  Penobscot, 
Saco,  chilled  by  northern  snow; 
These  from  many  a  lowly  valley 
Thick  by  pine-trees   shadowed  o'er, 
Sparkling  from  their  ice-cold  tilbutes 
To  the  surges  of  thy  shore. 

Bays  resplendent  as  the  heaven, 
Starred  and  gemmed  by  thousand  isles. 
Gird  thee, — Casco  with  its  islets, 
Quoddy  with  its  dimpled  smiles; 
O'er  them  swift  the  fisher's  shallop 
And  tall  ships  their  wings  expand, 
While  the  smoke-flag  of  the  steamer 
Flaunteth  out  its  cloudy  streamer. 
Bound  unto  a  foreign  strand. 

Bright  from  many  a  rocky  headland, 
Fringed  by  sands  that  shine  like  gold, 
Gleams   the  lighthouse  white   and  lonely. 
Grim  as  some  baronial  hold. 
Bright  by  many  an  ocean  valley 
Shaded  hut  and  village  shine; 
Roof   and   steeple,   weather-beaten. 

Stained  by  ocean's  breath  of  brine. 


Isaac  McLellan. 


MAINE   IN   POETRY  125 


A  SONG  TO  MAINE 

A  song  to  Maine  we  sing  who  stand 

On  the  sunrise  outpost  of  the  land, 

For  we  love  our  state  with  a  love  as  great 

As  her  forests  wide  and  grand. 
Earliest  flees  the  night  in  Maine; 
Earliest  dawns  the  light  in  Maine; 
At  the  gate  of  the  East,  as  morning's  priest, 

Vigil  forever  keeps  Maine. 

The  pines  of  Katahdin  call  to  the  sea, 
And  the  waves  make  answer  faithfully; 
Freedom  and  rest  they  promise  our  guest. 

And  the  healing  of  turf  and  tree. 
Fair  are  the  rivers  and  rills  of  Maine; 
Kind  are  the  woods  and  the  hills  of  Maine, 
And  the  crystal  lakes  and  the  surge  that  breaks 

On  the  rock-bound  shores  of  Maine. 


Woodsmen  and  farmers  and  fishers  are  we. 
We  follow  the  trail  and  the  plow  and  the  sea; 
But  we  turn  from  all  at  our  country's  call 

To  follow  the  flag  of  the  free. 
Loyal  and  brave  and  true  is  Maine; 
Ready  to  dare  and  to  do  is  Maine; 
In  the  van  of  the  fight  for  the  cause  that  is  right 

Are  ever  the  sons  of  Maine. 

We  have  drained  our  homes  at  the  world's  demand. 
Our  youth  have  poured  to  the  farthest  strand; 
We  have  given  our  best  to  the  thirsty  West, — 

Our  life  to  the  life  of  the  land. 
Builders  of  states  are  the  men  from  Maine; 
Makers  of  cities  the  men  from  Maine; 
On  the  frontier's  walls,  in  the  nation's  halls, 

First  are  the  men  from  Maine. 

The  Pine  Tree  State — may  she  lead  the  way 
Through  twilight  shades  to  a  brighter  day! 
With  God  as  guide,  whate'er  betide, 

Maine  leads — may  she  lead  alway! 
Fair  are  the  rivers  and  rills  of  Maine, 
Kind  are  the  woods  and  the  hills  of  Maine, — 
So  we'll  sing  as  long  as  we  breathe  our  song 

To  the  dear  old  State  of  Maine. 

Louise  Helen  Cohurn. 


126 


THE  MAINE  BOOK 


LEAD    ON,    MAINE 

Maine,  proud- set  with  walls  of  granite — 

Maine,  broad-breasted  as  the   sky, 
Greeted  by  the  eyes  of  sunrise 

Where  (dark-browed)  the  pines  loom  high. 
Verdure-bordered  thy  deep  rivers 

Where  men  come — and  where  men  go. 
Bright  thy  face  with  dreams  that  stir  thee, 

Warm  thy  heart  with  hopes  that  glow. 

Maine,  beloved  by  all  thy  children, 
Greater  days  for  thee  shall  be. 

Grand  old  Maine,  rock-ribbed,  crag-crested. 
Where  the  singing  winds  go  free. 


Other  souls  once  sought  thy  welfare, 

Peered  beyond  their  present  ken; 
Now  the  vastness  of  thy  shadow 

Falls  across  a  world  of  men. 
Mother  Maine,  creator,  moulder. 

Of  new  men  who  know  no  fear — 
Of  men  wise,   strong-brained,  advancing, 

Men  that  mighty  projects  steer. 

Maine,  beloved  by  all  thy  children, 
Greater  days  for  thee  shall  be. 

Grand  old  Maine,  rock-ribbed,  crag-crested, 
Where  the  singing  winds  go  free. 


To  thy  sons,  Maine,  now  and  ever. 

Honor,  power  bom  of  thee. 
In  thy  life  the  blood  of  statesmen. 

Dreamers,  prophets  that  shall  be. 
In  thy  halls,  and  on  all  high  hearts, 

Falls  the  ageless  call  to-day — 
Call  to  deeds  that  are  eternal — 

Lead  on,  Maine,  God  lights  thy  way. 


Elizabeth  Powers  Merrill. 


MAINE    IN    POETRY  127 


THE  VOICE  OF  MAINE 

Greece,  in  her  day  of  power,  saw 

Amid  her  matchless  forms  of  stone, 
A  race,  by  nature's  happiest  law, 

More  perfect.     On  her  sea-swept  throne 
She  mourned  the  grace  of  which  they  died, 

And  wept  for  sterner  clay  again. 
Be  mine  the  nobler  Spartan  pride; 

Behold  my  sons,  the  sons  of  Maine! 

Rome  strewed  the  streets  with  garlands  wlien 

Her  legions  came  with  captive  bands. 
Those  were  the  days  cf  mighty  men; 

But  those,  the  days  of  wasted  lands; 
Behold  my  warriors  come!     No  sound 

Of  wailing  breaks  the  martial  strain, 
No  blood  of  slaves  is  on  the  crowned. 

These  are  my  sons,  the  sons  of  Maine! 

These  are  my  sons!     No  mystic  sage 

Hath  reverence  like  those  w^ho  read 
The  piophecy  on  war's  dark  page. 

And  bade  the  land  be  comforted. 
For  some  Mith  counsel,  some  with  sword. 

Went  down,  an  awful  cup  to  drain. 
And  knew  the  fiat  of  the  Lord. 

These  are  my  sons,  the  sons  of  Maine! 

The  nation  knows  my  children,  they 

Who  carry  in  their  souls  and  wills 
Some  mood  that  must  command  and  sway 

A  birthright  of  their  frost-hewn  hills. 
And  those  who  knew  no  vaunted  part. 

Still  toiled  in  silence  for  my  gain, 
All  share  the  bounties  of  my  heart. 

These  ai'e  mv  sons,  the  sons  of  Maine! 


O  voices,  winter-clear,  awake 

In  all  the  wild  familiar  shrines; 
In  thunder  on  the  great  shores  break. 

Call  from  the  deathless  mountain  pines. 
The  chant  that  lulled  their  cradle  rest 

Is  sweet  to  homesick  heart  and  brain; 
Cry  "Welcome!"  down  each  cliff  and  crest 

For  these,  my  sons,  the   sons  of  Maine! 


Ellen  Hamlin  Butler. 


128 


THE   MAINE   BOOK 


MY    MAINE 

Your  ragged  hills  are  white  with  snow. 
Your  sons  and  daughters  love  them  so, 

My  Maine! 
The  sternness  of  your  rocky  coast 
In  winter,  battles  Ocean's  host. 

My  Maine! 
The  ice  along  your  meadows  low 
Is  Gospel  writ,  for  those  who  know; 
We  would  not  soften  winds  that  blow 
Across  your  fields  of  drifting  snow. 

My  Maine! 
Your  sons  of  hardy  stuff  are  made; 
They  \\ield  the  pen,  nor  shirk  the  spade. 

My  Maine! 
Are  quick  with  patriot  arms  to  rise. 
Yet  dwell  beneath  your  peaceful  skies, 

My  Maine! 
The  mothers  of  your  sons  are  pure — 
The  best  of  Heaven's  gifts  you  lure, 

My  Maine! 
Your  people  stand  for  virtue  first. 
And  next  for  wisdom's  ceaseless  thirst; 
Your  little  ones  on  honor  nursed 
Can  ne'er  forget  their  native  hurst, 

Mv  Maine! 


You  lead  the  nation  with  a  thong; 
Your  sense  of  honor  still  is  strong; 
You  still  can  hear  the  temple  gong 
That  calls  for  prayers  to  right  the  wrong. 

My  Maine! 
Thy  generations  of  the  good, 
Make  character  their  holy  rood, 

My  Maine! 
Still  fling  your  starry  motto  forth, 
East  rampart  of  the  mighty  north — 

My  Maine! 
The  schoolhouse  and  the  church  uphold 
Upon  your  headlands  bleak  and  cold, 
Nor  bow  your  proud  head  to  the  gold 
They  moulded  to  a  calf,  of  old. 

Mv  Maine! 


/.  Otis  Stvift. 


MAINE    IN    POETRY  129 


THAT'S  WHERE  MAINE  COMES  IN 

Far  to  the  east  where  the  winds  blow  keenest, 
Here  is  where  the  grass  grows  greenest; 
Our  beautiful  land  with  its  rock-bound  coast, 
Guarded  by  islands,  a  sentinel  host. 
That's  where  Maine  comes  in. 

Far  to  the  east  where  the  north  winds  roar, 
And  the  surf  resounds  on  her  rocky  shores. 
Where  the  tall  cliffs  rise  in  majesty, 
Keeping  watch  o'er  the  looming  sea, 
That's  where  Maine  comes  in. 

Far  to  the  east  where  the  pine  grows  strongest, 
Where  the  reign  of  winter  is  sometimes  longest, 
Where  the  men  are  noble  and  strong  and  true. 
Where  women  are  brave  and  lo\ing,  too. 
That's  where  Maine  comes  in. 

Where  the  handclasp  is  a  little  wanner. 
Where  the  heart  beats  are  a  little  stronger, 
Where  heaven  seems  a  little  nearer. 
And  God's  promise  shineth  clearer. 
That's  where  Maine  comes  in. 

Where  the  wild  bird's  wing  is  fleetest. 
Where  the  robin's  song  is  sweetest, 
Where  lakes  and  rivers  are  pure  and  clear. 
And  nature  sings  to  the  listening  ear. 
That's  where  Maine  comes  in. 

The  far  thru  the  world  our  feet  go  roaming, 

Our  hearts  will  turn  homeward  when  comes  the  gloaming, 

And  we'll  long  to  rest  where  the  pines  are  sighing. 

Under  the  star-lit  heavens  lying. 

In  life,  in  death,  our  hearts  within. 

That  is  the  place  where  Maine  comes  in. 

Lydia  Lord  Shedd. 


130 


THE  MAINE  BOOK 


SEGUIN 

She  washes  her  sides  in  the  cross-ripped  tides 

At  the  mouth  of  the  Kennebec; 
She's  solid  rock,  'n'  if  ever  ye  knock 

On  her  ye  are  safe  for  a  wreck. 
She's  picked  'n'  jagged,  'n'  wicked  'n'  ragged, 

'N'  blacker  'n'  original  sin — 
But  it  a'most  come  to  bein'  to  hum 

Wen  the  Maine  man  sights  Seguin. 

Fur  she  is  the  mark  we  hunt  in  the  dark. 

To  show  us  the  straight-up  path; 
'N'  the  beacon  by  day  that  pints  the  way 

We  wan'  to  travel  to  Bath. 
There's  reefs  to  stabbard  'n'  reefs  to  labbard. 

Where  the  offshore  currents  spin. 
But  we  don't  care,  ef  we  see  up  there, 

The  light'ouse  thet's  on  Seguin. 

A  feller  that  ain't  case-hardened  haint 

No  business  hereaway; 
'N'  ye  will  find  thet  that  Yankee  kin' 

Is  the  kin'  to  stick  'n'  stay. 
Ye  don'  feel  nice,  a-kivered  'ith  ice, 

'N'  col'  'ithout  'n'  'ithin— 
It  takes  a  man  to  stan'  his  han' 

On  a  schooner  off  Seguin. 

It  blows  'n'  blows,  'n'  it  snows  'n'  snows, 

'N'  you're  blinded  'n'  choked  'n'  friz. 
Then  all  the  coas'  looms  up  like  a  ghos' — 

Jeinisalem! — there  she  is! 
Though  ha'f  your  face  is  a  raw  red  place, 

Thet  prickles  ye  like  a  pin, 
Ye  soon  thaw  out  w'en  ye  hear  the  shout, 

"Hoy,  fellows,  we've  made  Seguin!" 

We  may  be  rough,  'n'  we  hev  to  be  tough, 

Ez  it's  nateral  to  be, 
But  we  do  our  bes'  'n'  we  leave  the  res' 

To  the  Lord  who  made  the  sea. 
He's  a  port  aloft  we  have  read  it  oft, 

'N'  w'en  we're  sailin'  in. 
We  hope  we'll  sight  his  harbor  light, 

Ez  we  ust  to  sight  Seguin. 

Manley  H.  Pike  in  Youth's  Companion. 


MAINE   IN    POETRY  131 


O!    WANDERERS  OF  MAINE! 

O!     Wanderers  from  the  land  of  Maine!     the  perfume  of  the  pine 
Is  mingled  with  your  memory — Her  violet  vales  entwine 
Memorial  wreaths — She  calls  for  you — 0,  must  she  call  in  vain? 
Come  back,  your  mother  longs  for  you,  0,  Wanderers  of  Maine! 

From  mountain  heights  your  feet  have  climbed,  from  Abraham  and  Blue, 

She  looks  across  the  continent  and  strains  her  eyes  for  you. 

Above  the  prairies  of  the  West,  she  calls  and  calls  again: 

"Come  back,  my  children!     Come  to  me,  O,  Wanderers  of  Maine! 


Come  back!     The  peaks  will  welcome  you;  the  valleys  laugh  with  joy, 
The  snow-flakes  leap  to  touch  your  hands  as  when  you  were  a  boy, 
The  cow-bells'  music,  faint  and  sweet,  is  tinkling  down  the  lane, 
To  meet  your  footsteps  coming  back,  O,  Wanderer  of  Maine! 

Come  back!     There's  room  enough!     0,  hear  the  voice  of  Kennebec! 
The  ocean  calls.    She  looks  for  you  on  every  home-bound  deck. 
The  Androscoggin  munnurs,  "Come."     Aroostook's  fertile  plain 
Is  beckoning  her  Wanderers  to  the  motherland  of  Maine. 


"Come  back!"  she  cries.     Alas!     to-night,   along  the  west-winds'   swell 

A  bell's  deep  tone  is  echoing — "O,  mother  Maine,  farewell!" 

The  weary  wanderer  lieth  low.     He  cannot  come  again 

To  rest  among  the  apple-blooms  beneath  the  skies  of  -Maine. 

The  west  winds  whisper  many  a  name  to  home-folks  strangely  sweet, 
"0!    Casco-cradled  Longfellow!"    the  surf -bound  billows  beat. 
"O!  doers  of  heroic  deeds!     O,  land-lamented  Blaine! 
0!  humbler  souls  of  holy  life,  lost  Wanderers  of  Maine!" 


Dear  Wanderers,  who  wander  yet!     if  we  no  more  may  meet 
Until  the  Land  of  the  Beyond  shall  press  your  weary  feet; 
We  still  will  lift  our  banner  high,  and  sing  the  old  refrain, 
For  ye  are  ours  for  evermore!     0!     Wanderers  of  Maine! 

Julia   H.   May. 


10 


MAINE   IN   POETRY  133 


POPHAM 

Before  the  Mayflower's  lonely  sail 

Our  northern  billows  spann'd, 
And  left  on  Plymouth's  ice-bound  rock 

A  sad-eyed  pilgrim  band, — 

Ere  scarce  Virginia's  forests  proud     . 

The  earliest  woodman  hew'd, 
Or  grey  Powhatan's  wondering  eyes 

The  pale-brow'd  strangers  view'd, — 

The  noble  Popham's  fearless  prow 

Essay'd  adventurous  deed — 
He  cast  upon  New  England's  coast 

The  first  colonial  seed, — 

And  bade  the  holy  dews  of  prayer 

Baptize  a  heathen  sod. 
And  'mid  its  groves  a  church  arise 

Unto  the  Christian's  God. 

And  here,  on  green  Sabino's  marge, 

He  closed  his  mortal  trust, 
And  gave  this  savage-peopled  world 

Its  first  rich  Saxon  dust. 

So,  where  beneath  the  drifted  snows 

He  took  his  latest  sleep, 
A  faithful  sentinel  of  stone 

Due  watch  and  ward  shall  keep, — 

A  lofty  fort,  to  men  unborn, 

In  thunder  speak  his  name. 
And  Maine,  amid  her  thousand  hills, 

New  England's  founder  claim. 

L.  H.  f>igourney. 


CHAPTER   XXVIII 

THE    FIRST    POET 

The  first  Maine  poet  was  also  one  of  the  early  governors  of  the  state, 
Enoch  Lincoln,  born  in  Worcester,  Mass.,  Dec.  28,  1788. 

The  first  three  governors  of  Maine  were  distinguished  men.  William 
King,  who  resigned  in  May,  1821,  to  become  a  member  of  the  Spanish 
Treaty  Commission,  was  an  active  man  of  affairs,  and  a  member  of  the 
Massachusetts  legislature.  William  Durkee  Williamson  of  Bangor,  first 
President  of  the  Maine  Senate,  had  been  a  senator  in  the  Massachusetts 
legislature.  He  was  a  distinguished  lawyer  and  the  author  of  Williamson's 
History  of  Maine.  He  resigned  the  office  of  governor  to  accept  an  election 
to  Congress.  Albion  K.  Parris  was  a  jurist  and  administrator  of  rare 
ability.  He  was  only  33  years  old  when  elected  governor,  and  served  five 
years. 

Enoch  Lincoln  was  the  sixth  governor  of  Maine.  Mr.  Lincoln  dif- 
fered from  his  predecessors  in  office  in  that,  while  not  falling  behind  them 
in  the  management  of  practical  affairs,  and  in  devotion  to  public  interests, 
he  was  a  man  of  more  scholarly  attainments,  of  wider  reading,  of  finer 
sensibilities  and  more  comprehensive  views  of  society,  possessing  in  short 
some  sparks  of  the  divine  fire  of  genius. 

Enoch  Lincoln  came  of  distinguished  lineage.  He  was  one  of  a  fam- 
ily of  governors.  His  father,  Levi  Lincoln,  served  in  Jefferson's  cabinet 
as  attorney  general  of  the  United  States,  was  lieutenant  governor  of 
Massachusetts  in  1807  and  1808,  and  on  the  decease  of  Governor  Sullivan, 
in  December  of  the  latter  year,  he  discharged  the  duties  of  chief  magis- 
trate from  that  time  till  the  following  May.  Enoch's  elder  brother,  Levi 
Lincoln,  Jr., — six  years  his  senior — an  eminent  lawyer  and  statesman, 
was  in  1825  selected  by  both  the  political  parties  in  Massachusetts  as 
their  candidate  for  governor  of  the  state,  and  was  elected  with  great 
unanimity  by  the  people.  In  1834,  he  was  elected  representative  in  Con- 
gress, serving  three  terms. 

Enoch  Lincoln  entered  the  Sophomore  class  of  Harvard  College  in 
1806.  He  subsequently  received  the  degree  of  Master  of  Arts  from  Bow- 
doin  College,  studied  law  with  his  brother  Levi,  at  Worcester,  and  was 
there  admitted  to  the  bar  in  1811.  He  began  practice  in  Salem,  but  soon 
returned  to  his  native  town,  where  he  practiced  with  considerable  reputa- 
tion, but  in  1812  he  removed  to  Fryeburg  in  Maine. 

135 


136  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

Fryeburg  has  had  the  distinction  of  numbering  Daniel  Webster  among 
the  preceptors  of  her  famous  academy ;  she  has  given  the  state  many  emi- 
nent men,  among  whom  may  be  mentioned  the  Fessendens  and  John  W. 
Dana,  governor  of  the  state  from  1847  to  1850;  but  it  may  be  accounted 
not  the  least  among  her  claims  to  consideration  that  it  was  amid  her  beau- 
tiful scenery  that  our  poet-governor  conceived  and  executed  his  poem  of 
'The  Village".  It  is  her  scenery  that  is  described  in  this  poem,  and  its 
pictures  of  rural  life  are  drawn  from  the  pursuits  and  occupations  of  her 
people. 

As  a  young  practitioner,  just  entering  upon  his  career  at  the  bar,  Mr. 
Lincoln,  then  in  his  twenty-fifth  year,  had  much  leisure  upon  his 
hands.  With  his  studious  habits  these  hours  could  not  be  idly  spent, 
and  he  made  the  Indians  still  remaining  in  the  neighborhood,  the  subject 
of  his  researches.  It  was  his  custom  to  spend  some  weeks  or  months  in 
each  year  rambling  in  the  woods,  and  holding  converse  with  nature  and 
her  simple  children.  His  hatred  of  oppression  led  him  to  sympathize  with 
the  Indian  in  his  fallen  condition,  and  he  spent  much  time  in  collecting  all 
those  objects  and  documents,  which  might  throw  light  upon  the  manners, 
customs,  habits  and  dispositions  of  the  ancient  lords  of  the  soil. 

He  removed  to  Paris  in  1817,  and  March  16,  1818,  was  elected  to  Con- 
gress to  fill  out  the  unexpired  term  of  the  Hon.  Albion  K.  Parris,  who  had 
been  appointed  judge  of  the  United  States  District  Court  for  the  District 
of  Maine. 

Mr.  Lincoln  served  eight  years  in  Congress,  viz.,  1818  and  1819,  the 
unexpired  term  of  Mr.  Parris;  then  three  full  terms,  1819  to  1825,  and 
also  1825  and  1826,  when  he  resigned  because  of  his  election  as  Governor 
of  Maine. 

As  governor  of  the  state,  he  was  distinguished  by  a  zealous  devotion 
to  its  interests,  and  the  scholarly  character  of  his  state  papers.  His  mes- 
sages were  noted  for  their  suggestiveness,  pointed  brevity  and  good  taste. 
One  of  his  Thanksgiving  proclamations  was  so  brief  and  comprehensive,  and 
was  so  popular,  that  it  was  printed  by  his  admirers  on  satin  for  preserva- 
tion. 

During  Mr.  Lincoln's  administration  as  governor,  the  question  of 
the  northeastern  boundary  of  our  state  acquired  serious  and  alarming 
dimensions.  He  vindicated  the  rights  of  the  state  to  the  territory  in  ques- 
tion with  great  energy  and  earnestness.  He  took  strong  state  sovereignty 
ground,  boldly  and  decidedly  denying  the  right  of  the  national  govern- 
ment to  cede  any  portion  of  the  territory  of  the  state  without  its  consent. 
It  was  during  Governor  Lincoln's  administration  also,  at  a  session  of 
the  governor  and  council  held  at  Augusta  in  June,  1827,  that  Capitol 
Hill  in  Augusta  was  determined  on  as  the  future  site  of  the  capitol. 


THE   FIRST   POET  137 

In  the  month  of  July  of  that  year,  1829,  he  dehvered  an  oration  at 
the  ceremony  of  laying  the  cornerstone  of  the  capitol.  In  the  following 
October  he  was  again  called  to  Augusta  to  deliver  an  address  at  the  estab- 
lishment of  the  Cony  Female  Academy. 

On  the  day  when  he  delivered  the  address,  he  had  been  quite  unwell 
before  he  made  the  attempt ;  during  the  delivery  he  grew  so  ill  that  he  was 
obliged  to  sit  down,  and  after  he  had  finished,  he  went  straightway  to  bed 
— the  bed  of  death. 

Governor  Lincoln  died  October  8,  1829,  having  nearly  completed  his 
forty-first  year.  He  was  never  married.  He  was  buried  with  public  honors 
on  the  grounds  fronting  the  Capitol  at  Augusta,  where  his  remains  still 
repose. 

A  marked  characteristic  of  Mr.  Lincoln's  character  was  his  enthusi- 
astic love  of  rural  nature.  This  led  him,  while  residing  at  Fryeburg,  to 
visit  the  retired  haunts  of  the  aborigines,  and  make  acquaintance  with 
the  lingering  remnants  of  the  large  and  powerful  tribe  that  once  occupied 
that  beautiful  region. 

It  was  the  charm  of  this  varied  scenery  that  inspired  him  to  the 
composition  of  the  poem  entitled  "The  Village",  which  was  published  in 
1816,  in  Portland,  by  Edward  Little  &  Co.  It  is  a  descriptive  and  didactic 
poem  of  more  than  two  thousand  lines,  written  in  the  heroic  measure,  and 
marked  by  smoothness  of  versification  and  elevation  of  sentiment.  One 
detects  at  times  an  echo  of  Pope  in  the  structure  of  the  lines,  and  the  influ- 
ence of  the  author's  classical  studies  is  evident  throughout.  Though  pro- 
fessedly descriptive  of  rural  scenes,  the  local  coloring  is  not  strong,  much 
the  larger  portion  of  the  poem  being  devoted  to  general  views  of  society 
and  mankind  at  large.  It  would  appear  that  the  poet  set  out  with  the  pur- 
pose of  sketching  the  scenery  and  the  conditions  of  society  around  him, 
but  not  finding  the  task  congenial,  gladly  launched  out  into  general  dis- 
course on  human  nature  and  the  various  classes  of  society.  He  apologizes 
in  his  preface  for  this  divergence  from  his  theme,  and  the  diffuseness 
with  which  it  is  pursued,  alleging  that  the  vocations  of  business  had  pre- 
vented his  filling  out  the  poem  in  those  proportions  which  were  necessary 
to  complete  its  plan.  His  mind  naturally  expanded  to  wide  views  of  human 
nature,  as  seen  in  the  light  of  history,  rather  than  confining  itself  to  minute 
observation  of  the  conditions  of  life  around  him.  With  all  his  love  of 
nature  he  depended  rather  on  books  than  on  personal  observation  and 
experience  for  the  materials  of  his  verse.  This  is  seen  in  the  copious 
appendix  which  takes  rather  the  form  of  essays  than  of  notes.  It  con- 
sists of  three  parts,  the  first  of  which  is  devoted  to  a  history  of  slavery, 
the  second  to  a  learned  review  of  lawyers,  the  principles  of  criminal  law, 
and  the  modes  of  punishment  in  different  countries,  and  the  third  to  a 
dissertation  on  religious  persecution.     These  essays  show  the  result  of 


138  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

wide  reading,  and  the  influence  of  classical  studies,  the  experience  of  Greece 
and  Rome  being  constantly  cited. 

What  is  most  remarkable  about  the  poem  is  its  advanced  sentiments 
on  all  humane  subjects.  As  regards  slavery,  the  treatment  of  the  Indians, 
the  education  of  women,  and  the  ill-treatment  of  brutes,  the  poem  is  far 
in  advance  of  the  views  generally  held  when  it  was  pubhshed,  ninety- 
four  years  ago,  and  anticipates  many  of  the  reformatory  and  humane 
movements  of  our  day.  It  is  something  of  a  surprise  withal  to  find  this 
young  man,  notwithstanding  his  inexperience  of  the  ways  of  life,  dealing 
so  caustically  with  the  faults  of  the  learned  professions,  and  betraying 
no  little  knowledge  of  the  crooked  courses  pursued  by  many  of  their  mem- 
bers. He  has  considerable  power  of  satire,  and  a  noble  scorn  of  all  that 
is  low,  mean,  or  oppressive  of  the  rights  of  the  poor  and  the  humble.  He 
holds  up  a  high  standard  throughout,  and  is  ever  true  to  the  highest  con- 
victions of  truth  and  duty. 

His  poem  deals  with  the  following  subjects:  View  of  the  Mountains; 
Account  of  Their  Formation;  Description  of  the  Aboriginal  Natives;  The 
Rattlesnake;  The  Saco;  Lumbering  and  Clearing;  The  Maple;  Slavery; 
Freedom  in  This  Country;  111  Treatment  of  Brutes;  Hunting;  Reflections 
on  Women;  The  Lawyer;  Criminal  Law;  The  Clergyman,  and  Reflections 
on  Superstition;  The  Physician;  Education;  Intemperance;  Scandal; 
Party  Spirit. 

We  must  bear  in  mind  that  when  this  poem  appeared  in  1816,  very 
little  poetry  had  been  written  in  America.  Longfellow,  Whittier,  Holmes, 
the  illustrious  trio  who  have  given  American  poetry  a  place  in  the  world's 
literature,  were'  boys  at  school.  No  poem  of  so  wide  scope  and  sustained 
length  as  "The  Village",  dealing  with  nature  and  with  man  in  so  many 
of  their  aspects,  had  then  appeared  in  our  land.  As  the  production  of  a 
young  man  with  no  wide  experience  of  the  world,  it  must  be  considered 
remarkable,  not  only  for  its  high  standard  of  right,  and  its  advanced 
moral  sentiment,  anticipating  many  of  the  reforms  of  our  day,  but  also  for 
its  erudition  and  its  evenly-sustained  poetical  merit. 

Governor  Lincoln's  name  has  no  place  in  the  cyclopedias  of  Ameri- 
can literature.  Undoubtedly  the  fact  that  the  poem  was  published  anon- 
ymously in  a  small  provincial  town,  such  as  Portland  then  was,  had  much 
to  do  with  its  falling  into  obscurity.  Its  great  length  would  also  deter 
many  from  reading  it.  This  is  due  to  the  diffuseness  with  which  the 
author  treats  his  topics.  Not  content  with  making  his  point,  he,  with  a 
lawyer-like  habit,  restates  it  and  wanders  wide  over  all  collateral  themes. 
With  greater  conciseness,  not  so  much  in  expression  as  in  treatment,  this 
would  have  been  a  very  readable  poem.  As  it  is,  it  justifies  the  poet's 
aspiration  in  his  closing  hnes,  and  one  sympathizes  with  his  regret  in 
throwing  aside  the  harp,  which  he  seems  never  again  to  have  taken  up. 


MADAM     WOOD 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

THE  FIRST  NOVELIST 

Among  the  priceless  treasures  of  the  Maine  State  Library,  none  is 
valued  more  highly  than  the  four  volumes  written  by  the  first  writer  of 
fiction  in  Maine,  Madam  Wood.  Her  family  was  one  of  the  most  distin- 
guished in  York  County,  which  in  her  day  comprised  the  entire  District  of 
Maine. 

Madam  Wood  was  the  daughter  of  Capt.  Nathaniel  Barrell,  whose 
father  was  a  Boston  merchant.  Capt.  Barrell  won  his  commission  at  the 
siege  and  capture  of  Quebec,  where  he  was  promoted  for  his  gallantry. 
He  married  Sally  Sayward,  daughter  of  Judge  Sayward  of  York,  at  whose 
home  their  child,  Sally  Sayward  Barrell,  was  born  October  1,  1759. 

The  story  of  the  Sayward  family  is  one  of  thrilling  romance.  The 
original  Sayward  came  from  England  and  settled  in  York.  In  the  year 
1692,  while  he  was  away  from  home,  the  Indians  attacked  the  town. 
Twenty-six  of  the  inhabitants  were  murdered  and  eight-five  were  carried 
away  into  captivity.  It  was  at  this  time  that  the  wife  and  children  of 
Rev.  Shubael  Dum'mer  were  massacred.  Sayward's  wife  and  all  his  chil- 
dren with  the  exception  of  one  daughter  were  killed.  This  daughter,  who 
was  captured  by  the  Indians,  was  afterwards  ransomed  by  §  French  lady 
of  Quebec,  who  educated  her  in  a  convent  of  which  she  became  the  Lady 
Abbess. 

The  father  of  Hannah  Sayward,  the  Lady  Abbess  of  the  Quebec  con- 
vent, married  again  and  had  two  sons,  Jeremiah  and  Jonathan.  This 
Jonathan  was  the  father  of  Judge  Sayward,  who  was  the  grandfather  of 
Sally  Sayward  Barrell.  She  lived  with  her  grandfather  until  her  marriage 
with  Richard  Keating,  November  23,  1778.  Two  daughters  and  a  son 
were  born  to  them.    Her  husband  died  in  1783. 

Judge  Jonathan  Sayward  at  one  time  before  the  war  of  the  Revolu- 
tion was,  next  to  Sir  William  Pepperell,  the  richest  man  in  Maine.  He 
was  an  active  merchant  and  man  of  all  business.  He  had  the  confidence 
of  his  townsmen  and  for  seventeen  years  was  elected  to  the  office  of  rep- 
resentative to  the  General  Court.  He  was  judge  of  the  Court  of  Common 
Pleas  and  judge  of  probate  for  York  County.  These  oflSces  he  held  at 
the  beginning  of  the  revolutionary  troubles. 

The  home  of  the  judge  is  still  standing  unaltered  with  the  same  fur- 
nishings, and  owned  and  occupied  by  one  of  his  descendants.     It  would 

140 


THE   FIRST   NOVELIST  141 

give  one  a  better  opinion  of  the  sturdy  old  Loyalist  to  visit  that  house 
and  see  the  expression  of  his  countenance  in  his  full  length  portrait,  which 
hangs  on  the  wall.  There  are  also  portraits  of  his  wife  and  daughter  by 
Blackburn,  painted  between  1750  and  1765,  as  Blackburn  left  Boston  for 
England  in  the  latter  year. 

Mrs.  Keating  continued  to  live  for  twenty-one  years  in  the  house  pre- 
sented to  her  by  her  father  as  a  wedding  gift.  It  was  during  these  years 
that  she  developed  her  gifts  as  a  writer.  The  tragic  history  of  her  family, 
the  incidents  of  the  war  and  the  experiences  of  her  own  life  furnished  the 
motives  of  authorship. 

Her  first  book  was  **Julia."  The  writer  has  not  been  able  to  learn  the 
date  of  this  book  or  the  name  of  the  publisher.  Her  second  book  was 
"Dorval,  or  the  Speculator,  a  novel,  founded  on  recent  facts.  By  a  Lady, 
author  of  Juha,"  published  by  Nutting  and  Whitelock,  Portsmouth,  N.  H., 
for  the  author  in  1801.  The  preface  of  this  book  is  worth  reading  for  the 
information  it  furnishes  about  the  ideals  and  customs  of  that  far  away  day. 

''While  every  library  is  filled  with  romances  and  novels,  some  apology 
is  perhaps  necessary  for  adding  to  the  number,  and  introducing  a  similar 
work  to  the  public.  Wishing  to  avoid  the  imputation  of  arrogance,  I  will 
only  say,  that  while  society  is  so  fond  of  literary  amusements,  some,  and 
I  believe,  a  large  number,  will  be  tempted  to  devote  a  part  of  their  time  to 
the  perusal  of  the  works  of  fancy  and  imagination;  and  while  reading  is 
so  much  in  fashion,  romantic  tales  will  be  read  with  avidity,  and  the  works 
of  the  novelist  will  claim  their  station  in  almost  every  library.  Hitherto 
we  have  been  indebted  to  France,  Germany  and  Great  Britain,  for  the 
majority  of  our  literary  pleasures.  Why  we  should  not  aim  at  independ- 
ence, with  respect  to  our  mental  enjoyments,  as  well  as  for  our  more  sub- 
stantial gratifications,  I  know  not.  Why  must  the  amusements  of  our 
leisure  hours  cross  the  Atlantic?  and  introduce  foreign  fashions  and  for- 
eign manners,  to  a  people,  certainly  capable  of  fabricating  their  own. 
Surely  we  ought  to  make  a  return  in  the  same  way.  I  should  indeed  be 
vain,  if  I  indulged  for  a  moment  an  idea  that  any  of  my  productions  were 
worth  transporting  to  another  climate,  or  that  they  could  be  read  with 
any  satisfaction,  where  the  works  of  a  Moore,  a  Burney,  a  Kotzebue,  or 
a  Rowland  had  originated.  But  the  attempt  will  be  forgiven  where  the 
design  is  good ;  and  it  may  possibly  call  forth  the  pens  of  some  of  my  coun- 
try women,  better  qualified  to  instruct  and  amuse.  I  hope  no  one  will 
suppose  that  I  entertain  ideas  so  fallacious  as  to  imagine  it  necessary  for 
a  female  to  be  a  writer :  far  from  it.    I  am  sure 

'That  woman's  noblest  station  is  retreat ;' 
and  that  a  female  is  never  half  so  lovely,  half  so  engaging  or  amiable, 
as  when  performing  her  domestic  duties,  and  cheering,  with  smiles  of 
unaffected  good  humor,  those  about  her.  But  there  are  some,  who,  forgetful 


142  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

of  those  sacred  duties,  or  viewing  them  all  in  a  circle  very  circumscribed, 
devote  a  large  portion  of  time  to  dissipation,  and  such  fashionable  occupa- 
tions, as  waste  many  hours  that  might  be  devoted  to  better  purposes.  If 
a  small  share  of  that  time  were  attached  to  the  pen,  I  am  certain  no  future 
author  would  agree  with  the  Abbe  Rayal,  That  America  had  produced 
but  few  persons  of  genius:'  Envy  would  be  banished  from  society;  and 
while  a  woman  was  drawing  a  picture  of  virtue  and  amiableness  from 
imagination,  she  would  imperceptibly  follow  the  example  and  copy  the 
portrait. 

"A  small,  a  very  small  portion  of  praise,  will,  I  am  sure,  be  awarded 
to  the  novelist.  The  philosopher  will  turn  with  disgust  from  the  pages 
of  romance;  and  the  prudent  will  think  that  time  lost  that  is  spent  in 
perusing  fictitious  sorrow  and  fictitious  joys;  the  gay  and  the  giddy  will 
prefer  the  ball  room  or  the  card  table;  and  the  idle  cannot  find  time  or 
inclination  to  read.  But  there  are  some,  who,  retiring  from  domestic  occu- 
pations, and  whose  time  is  not  wholly  spent  in  the  city,  will  open,  with 
pleasure,  a  volume  which  is  meant  to  convey  a  little  instruction,  while  it 
amuses  an  idle  or  a  leisure  hour;  who  can  enjoy  the  well  meant  fiction, 
and,  'shed  a  tear  on  sorrows  not  their  own'. 

"The  following  pages  are  wholly  American;  the  characters  are  those 
of  our  own  country.  The  author  has  endeavored  to  catch  the  manners 
of  her  native  land ;  and  it  is  hoped  no  one  will  find,  upon  perusal,  a  lesson, 
or  even  a  sentence,  that  authorize  vice  or  sanction  immorality.  It  has 
been  her  wish  to  show  by  example  the  evils  that  have  arisen  from  specu- 
lation, and  which  have  fallen  upon  the  virtuous  and  the  good,  as  well  as 
the  wicked.  She  cannot  help  saying,  in  her  own  vindication,  that  the 
most  vicious  character  is  not  the  creature  of  imagination,  *the  vagrant 
fancy  of  a  woman's  brain.'  With  regard  to  the  other  characters,  it  is 
left  to  the  world  to  determine  whether  they  are  visionary  beings,  or  copied 
from  real  life.  It  is  hoped,  however,  while  they  acknowledge  the  possibility 
of  the  existence  of  such  a  being  as  DORVAL,  they  will  believe  it  more 
than  probable  that  an  Aurelia,  a  Burlington,  and  many  others,  are  still 
inhabitants  of  the  world. 

When  the  following  pages  were  written,  it  was  the  warmest  wish  of 
the  author's  heart  to  dedicate  them  to  a  lady,  whose  goodness  and  virtues 
had  deeply  impressed  her  heart.  But  that  lady's  modesty  has  forbidden 
that  public  tribute.  To  admire  in  silence  those  qualities,  which  must  cre- 
ate and  rivet  the  esteem  of  all  that  know  her,  is  all  that  is  permitted. 

"The  volume  will  of  consequence  appear  without  a  patron  to  protect 
or  acknowledge  it.  The  author  has  only  to  beg  that  candor  instead  of 
criticism  may  be  extended  towards  it.  Not  expecting  that  it  will  meet 
with  applause,  she  only  hopes  it  will  not  be  too  severely  condemned." 


THE  FIRST  NOVELIST  143 

Her  third  novel,  "Amelia:  or  the  Influence  of  Virtue,  an  Old  Man's 
Story,  by  a  Lady  of  Massachusetts",  was  printed  at  the  Oracle  Press,  by 
William  Treadwell  &  Co.  The  volume  bears  no  date,  but  her  next  book 
printed  in  1804  states  that  it  was  written  by  the  author  of  "Julia",  "The 
Speculator"  and  "Amelia",  therefore  making  the  date  of  "Amelia"  some- 
where between  1801  and  1804. 

In  the  hst  of  books  credited  to  Madam  Wood  by  Williamson  in  his 
bibliography  of  Maine  is  "The  Old  Man's  Story".  This  is  undoubtedly  an 
error.  Williamson  probably  did  not  have  a  copy  of  "Amelia"  before  him, 
or  he  would  have  known  that  this  was  the  old  man's  story.  "Amelia" 
is  a  story  told  by  a  great  traveler,  who  having  seen  all  the  world  except 
America,  decides  to  visit  that  country.  He  visits  Washington  at  Mount 
Vernon,  Adams  in  Massachusetts,  and  while  he  is  the  guest  of  a  family  in 
Boston,  the  conversation  turns  on  the  question  of  the  influence  of  virtue. 
The  traveler  then  tells  the  story  of  "Amelia". 

Mrs.  Keating  was  married  in  1804  to  General  Abiel  Wood,  a  gentle- 
man of  wealth  and  a  prominent  citizen  of  Wiscasset.  Here  Mrs.  Wood 
enjoyed  every  comfort  that  wealth  and  the  best  society  could  give;  and, 
in  the  companionship  of  friends  of  refined  manners  and  tastes  similar  to 
her  own,  continued  her  literary  work. 

The  year  of  her  marriage  to  General  Wood  she  published  her  fourth 
novel,  "Ferdinand  and  Elmira:  a  Russian  story,  by  a  Lady  of  Massachu- 
setts; author  of  Julia,  the  Speculator  and  "Amelia",  printed  for  Samuel 
Butler,  -by  John  West  Butler,  Baltimore,  1804.  This  volume  is  intro- 
duced by  the  following  advertisement,  evidently  written  by  Samuel  Butler : 

"The  writer  of  this  instructive  and  amusing  Work,  has  heretofore 
published  the  effusions  of  her  Pen  in  New-England ;  and  there,  where  the 
flights  of  Fancy,  (as  if  chilled  by  the  frigid  blast  of  the  north)  are  not 
received  with  that  friendly  welcome  which  they  experience  in  the  more 
genial  climate  of  the  south  and  middle  States,  commanded  that  applause, 
which  Genius  and  Fancy  never  fail  of  producing  on  those  liberal  and  candid 
Minds  who  will  take  the  trouble  to  discriminate  between  the  ordinary  day- 
labor  of  the  common  English  Novelist,  who  works  for  a  living  similar  to 
a  Mechanic,  and  has  no  other  end  in  view  than  to  bring  forth  a  fashion- 
able piece  of  Goods,  that  will  suit  the  taste  of  the  moment,  and  remunerate 
himself,  and  the  Lady  of  refined  sentiments  and  correct  taste,  who  writes 
for  the  amusement  of  herself,  her  Friends  and  the  Public. 

"The  work  has  been  carefully  corrected  and  revised;  and  the  Pub- 
lishers trust  that  its  general  execution,  and  its  own  intrinsic  merit,  are 
such  as  will  insure  an  ample  and  speedy  sale  to  this  its  FIRST  edition." 

The  following  brief  outline  indicates  the  character  of  the  story : 

Empress  Elizabeth  of  Russia  fell  in  love  with  Count  Peletre,  the 
Polish  Ambassador.    He,  however,  had  secretly  married  Emma,  the  daugh- 


144  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

ter  of  the  Russian  Count  Laprochin.  When  the  Empress  revealed  her 
love  to  him  which  he  could  not  return,  he  fled  with  his  wife  and  her  father 
to  Poland.  The  Empress  vented  her  spite  on  the  elder  daughter  of  Count 
Laprochin,  who  was  at  her  court,  by  punishment  and  banishment.  Countess 
Laprochin,  as  she  was  called,  was  married  to  an  Englishman  named  Old- 
ham, who  had  returned  to  England,  taking  their  little  son  Ferdinand  with 
him.  When  Count  Peletre  arrived  in  Poland,  he  found  that  the  Empress 
had  anticipated  him  there  and  he  was  banished  from  Poland  as  well,  and 
had  to  remain  in  hiding.  Here  the  old  Count  died  and  Elmira,  the  daugh- 
ter of  Count  Peletre  and  Emma,  was  born.  Hearing  nothing  of  Oldham 
and  his  unfortunate  wife,  the  Countess.  Count  Peletre  went  to  England. 
He  found  Oldham  gone,  but  he  brought  back  little  Ferdinand  to  live  with 
them.  After  some  years  Countess  Laprochin  found  them  and  was  united 
to  her  family.  When  Ferdinand  was  eighteen,  a  chance  visitor  revealed 
to  him  and  Elmira  who  they  really  were,  for  they  had  never  been  told. 
Both  of  them  were  made  to  promise  that  they  would  never  reveal  the  hid- 
ing place  of  their  family.  Ferdinand  joined  the  Prussian  army,  with 
which  he  fought  against  Russia.  Ferdinand  and  Elmira  were  to  be  mar- 
ried within  a  year.  Just  before  the  time  of  their  waiting  was  over,  Elmira 
was  kidnapped  and  taken  to  a  residence  some  distance  from  her  home. 
There  it  was  found  that  she  had  been  mistaken  for  the  eloping  daughter 
of  the  house.  Since  she  could  not  tell  where  she  lived,  there  was  trouble 
about  her  return,  but  a  "man  in  the  gown"  offered  to  take  her  nearly 
there  and  promised  never  to  reveal  where  he  went.  On  the  way  to  her 
home  they  met  Ferdinand,  who  was  under  sentence  of  death,  having  got 
into  trouble  with  his  colonel.  He  had  gone  home  for  a  last  visit  to  his 
family,  only  to  find  them  gone.  The  "man  in  the  p-own"  and  Elmira  accom- 
panied him  back  to  camp.  He  was  just  about  to  be  shot  when  the  general 
of  the  regiment  arrived  and  saved  him.  The  "man  in  the  gown"  turned  out 
to  be  Oldham.  Meanwhile  the  Empress  had  died  and  her  son  Peter  ruled 
in  her  stead.  He  had  immediately  pardoned  Count  Peletre  and  the  Countess 
Laprochin  and  sent  for  them  to  appear  at  court.  The  whole  family  was 
now  reunited  and  went  to  England  to  live.  Ferdinand  and  Elmira  were 
married  there  and  lived  happy  ever  after. 

In  1811  General  Wood  died,  and  a  few  years  later  Madam  Wood 
removed  to  Portland,  probably  on  account  of  her  son,  who  had  become 
a  ship  captain  and  was  sailing  out  of  this  port.  He  married  a  Miss  Emer- 
son of  York,  a  sister  to  the  first  mayor  of  Portland.  William  T.  Vaughan. 
the  first  clerk  of  the  courts  of  Cumberland,  after  the  separation  from 
Massachusetts,  married  Madam  Wood's  second  daughter,  Miss  Keating. 
She  died  leaving  two  children. 

Madam  Wood's  last  printed  book  was  "Tales  of  the  Night,  by  a  Lady 
of  Maine,  author  of  'Julia,'  The  Speculator,'  'The  Old  Man's  Story,'  etc.. 


THE   FIRST   NOVELIST  145 

etc.,  Portland,"  printed  and  published  by  Thomas  Todd,  1827.  The  above 
list  omits  "Ferdinand  and  Elmira,"  and  one  etc.  probably  stands  for 
this  book,  the  other  possibly  for  the  "Illuminated  Baron".  "Tales  of  the 
Night"  was  written  when  Madam  Wood  lived  in  Portland.  The  Tales  are 
a  part  of  a  series,  which  the  author  intended  to  publish  in  two  volumes. 
However,  only  one  volume  was  printed.  This  book  contains  two  stories, 
"Storms  and  Sunshine",  or  the  "House  on  the  Hill",  and  "The  Hermitage". 

The  first  of  these  is  the  story  of  Henry  Arnold,  who,  because  of  a  seri- 
ous controversy  over  a  large  estate  which  he  had  inherited,  was  obliged  in 
1790  to  return  to  his  native  state  of  Massachusetts  after  long  residence  in 
England.    His  wife,  two  daughters  and  one  man  servant  accompanied  him. 

Misfortune  camped  on  their  trail.  A  tempestuous  voyage,  a  dis- 
agreeable journey  by  land,  a  Maine  blizzard,  the  serious  illness  of  Mrs. 
Arnold,  scarcity  of  food,  the  death  of  Mrs.  Arnold's  sister,  news  of  the 
loss  of  the  ship  bringing  their  household  goods,  failure  of  the  father's 
banking  house,  brought  the  family  to  the  lowest  depths  of  despondency. 
The  situation  is  relieved  by  a  rapid  succession  of  happy  events — Mrs. 
Arnold  recovers,  the  deed  to  the  valuable  estate  is  found  and  the  title 
cleared,  the  will  of  Mrs.  Arnold's  sister  bequeaths  them  a  fortune,  the 
ship  with  the  household  goods  arrives  after  being  driven  from  its  course 
instead  of  lost,  and  the  older  daughter  is  thus  enabled  to  take  the  man 
of  her  choice  whom  she  had  first  refused  because  of  her  penniless  condi- 
tion. The  younger  daughter  marries  a  "good  man"  and  even  the  man 
servant  gets  the  fever  and  takes  unto  himself  a  wife. 

"The  Hermitage"  is  the  story  of  Marcia  Vernon,  who,  at  the  age  of 
thirteen,  entered  the  employ  of  Governor  and  Mrs.  Wellington.  Her 
beauty  and  deportment  made  her  a  favorite  with  everyone  in  the  family, 
the  members  of  which  vied  with  each  other  in  completing  her  training 
and  education.  Two  years  after  the  death  of  Mrs.  Wellington,  Marcia  was 
married  to  the  Governor.  Her  consent  to  this  union  was  given  only 
because  she  believed  her  lover  to  be  dead  and  because  she  had  promised  to 
care  for  the  Governor  as  long  as  he  should  live.  Ten  years  after  her 
marriage  Colonel  Mortimer  (Marcia's  lover)  reappeared  with  a  satisfac- 
tory, although  startling,  explanation  of  his  long  absence.  Marcia  con- 
tinued a  dutiful  and  constant  wife  and  the  Governor  accommodatingly 
died  within  a  short  time,  leaving  a  letter  to  Marcia  and  the  Colonel  request- 
ing them  "to  form  the  engagement  which  would  secure  them  happiness 
for  life,  and  embalm  his  memory  with  their  continued  aff'ection". 

While  living  in  Portland,  Madam  Wood  and  her  family  occupied  the 
western  half  of  what  is  known  as  the  Anderson  house  on  the  south  side 
of  Free  Street.  She  was  always  spoken  of  here  as  "Madam  Wood"  and 
was  accorded  the  place  of  honor  in  all  gatherings  of  the  best  society.  She 
was,  owing  to  her  peculiar  type  of  dress,  a  conspicuous  figure  in  public 


146  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

places.  She  was  accustomed  to  wear  the  high  turban  or  cap,  and  when 
she  went  out  she  wore  a  plain  black  bonnet  so  far  forward  as  nearly  to 
hide  her  features.  Although  Madam  Wood  was  a  communicant  of  the 
First  Parish  church  under  Doctor  Nichols,  she  often  attended  the  old 
brick  church  of  St.  Paul's,  sitting  in  the  Vaughan  pew  with  her  grand- 
children. 

Madam  Wood  left  some  manuscript  works  which  were  never  printed, 
though  it  is  said  that  when  the  Waverly  novels  appeared,  and  she  had  read 
some  of  them,  she  was  so  dissatisfied  with  her  own  works  that  she  gathered 
what  she  could  of  them  and  destroyed  them. 

Captain  Keating,  her  son,  was  sailing  a  ship  from  the  port  of  New 
York,  and  to  be  near  his  family  his  mother  concluded  to  go  there  with 
all  her  family.    This  was  in  1829  or  1830. 

In  January.  1833,  Captain  Keating  arrived  in  New  York  Harbor  and 
anchored  in  the  stream,  remaining  aboard.  In  the  night,  the  current  set 
the  running  ice  against  the  ship  with  such  force  as  to  cut  her  through, 
and  she  sank  at  her  anchor  at  once,  carrying  down  all  on  board,  includ- 
ing the  captain ;  not  one  escaped.  Madam  W^ood  was  now  seventy-five  years 
old.  Although  hers  had  been  a  life  of  vicissitudes,  the  loss  of  her  last 
remaining  child,  an  enterprising  son,  the  stay  and  support  of  her  declin- 
ing years,  was  a  severe  shock  to  her.  The  following  summer  she  returned 
to  Maine  with  a  widowed  granddaughter  and  a  great  grandson. 

In  her  last  years  Madam  Wood  continued  to  write,  at  the  request  of  her 
friends,  papers  of  reminiscences,  which  from  her  great  age  and  wonderful 
memory,  were  very  valuable. 

She  died  January  6,  1854,  at  the  uncommon  age  of  ninety-five  years 
and  three  months. 


First 
Books 


CHAPTER  XXX 

BOOKS,  PRINTERS,  NEWSPAPERS,  EDITORS 

In  the  year  1784  printing  was  introduced  into  the  Dis- 
trict of  Maine  by  Benjamin  Titcomb,  Jr.,  of  Falmouth. 
Soon  after  the  estabhshment  of  his  office  he  received  as 
a  partner  Thomas  Wait  of  Boston.  It  is  probable  that  some  pamphlets 
were  printed  by  this  firm  but  book  publishing  began  with  the  issue  of  a 
volume  pubhshed  under  the  name  of  the  junior  partner,  bearing  on  its 
title  page  the  quaint  inscription:  "Universal  Spelling  Book,  or  a  New 
and  Easy  Guide  to  the  Enghsh  Language.  Containing  Tables,  etc.,  etc., 
28th  Edition  with  additions.  By  Daniel  Fenning,  Late  School-master  of 
Bures  Suffolk.  Falmouth,  Casco  (Bay),  Printed  and  Sold  by  Thomas  Wait 
at  his  Office  in  Middle  St.,  MDCCLXXXVI".  Four  years  later,  under 
date  of  August  14,  1790,  the  first  copyright  issued  to  a  District  of  Maine 
pubhsher  was  granted  to  Samuel  Freeman,  the  author  of  the  "Columbian 
Primer,  or  the  Schoolmistresses'  Guide  to  Children  in  their  First  Steps 
to  Learning".     Other  books  by  the  same  author  were  "The  Town  Officer; 

or  the  Power  and  Duty  of  Selectmen and  other  Town  Officers"  and 

"The  Probate  Auxiliary:  or,  a  Director  and  Assistant  to  Probate  Courts, 
Executors,  Administrators  and  Guardians,"  which  informs  us  that  the 
author  was  Register  of  Probate  for  Cumberland  County  and  bears,  what 
appears  to  the  modern  reader,  the  curious  information  that  it  was  published 
in  Portland,  Massachusetts.  Both  of  these  volumes  were  printed  by  Ben- 
jamin Titcomb,  the  former  in  1791  and  the  latter  in  1793. 

Hallowell  soon  became  a  publishing  center.  The  first  book  which 
came  from  the  press  in  this  town  was  a  work  of  fiction  entitled  "Female 
Friendship,  or  the  Innocent  Sufferer:  a  Moral  Novel".  It  was  published 
anonymously  and  printed  by  Howard  Robinson  in  1797. 

Eliza  S.  True  was  the  author  of  the  earliest  volume  of  Maine  poems, 
which  was  pubhshed  in  1811  under  the  title  of  "The  Amaranth",  being, 
it  was  said,  "A  Collection  of  Original  Pieces  in  Prose  and  Verse,  Calculated 
to  Amuse  the  Minds  of  Youth  without  Corrupting  their  Morals".  This 
publication  was  issued  from  the  press  of  M.  McKown. 

In  1816  appeared  "The  Village,"  the  first  book  written  wholly  in  verse 
by  a  Maine  author,  who  was  none  other  than  Enoch  Lincoln,  afterward 
governor  of  the  state. 


147 
11 


148  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

On  the  first  day  of  January,  1785,  there  appeared  in  the 
^  town  of  Falmouth  the  first  issue  of  the  pioneer  newspaper 

of  the  District  of  Maine,  under  the  name  of  The  Falmouth 
Gazette  and  Weekly  Advertiser.  This  paper,  except  for  a  suspension 
from  1866  to  1868,  has,  under  various  names,  been  published  continuously 
to  the  present  time.  It  came  from  the  press  of  Titccmb  and  Wait  of 
Falmouth  and  was  printed  on  four  pages,  about  the  size  of  a  sheet  of 
foolscap,  with  three  columns  to  a  page.  In  1786,  the  year  of  Portland's 
incorporation,  the  name  was  changed  to  Cumberland  Gazette.  It  was 
again  changed  in  1792  to  avoid  confusion  with  a  rival  paper,  the  Gazette 
of  Maine,  which  had  been  established  in  1790  by  Benjamin  Titcomb  after 
his  withdrawal  from  the  partnership  with  Wait.  Under  its  new  name 
of  Eastern  Herald  it  appeared  in  a  larger  form.  No  more  changes  were 
made  until  September,  1796,  when  Mr.  Wait  disposed  of  his  interests  to 
John  B.  Baker,  who  consolidated  it  with  the  Gazette  of  Maine  under  the 
title  of  Eastern  Herald  and  Gazette  of  Maine.  After  the  retirement  of 
Mr.  Baker  the  paper  passed  into  the  hands  of  Daniel  George,  "a  man  of 
genius."  Following  his  death  it  was  purchased  by  Isaac  Adams,  who 
merged  with  it  the  Portland  Gazette,  a  sheet  issued  in  1798  by  E.  A. 
Jenks.  Subsequent  to  this  change  it  was  known  as  the  Portland  Gazette 
and  Maine  Advertiser.  In  1808  Mr.  Adams  took  into  partnership  Arthur 
Shirley,  whose  connection  with  the  paper  lasted  until  1822,  when  he  left 
to  become  publisher  of  the  Christian  Mirror.  During  Mr.  Shirley's  long 
career  as  printer  and  publisher  several  important  publications  came  from 
his  press,  among  which  were  the  Daily  Courier,  Family  Reader,  Portland 
Magazine  and  the  Maine  Washingtonian  Journal.  He  published  the  first 
directory  of  Portland  and  the  first  book  of  sacred  music  printed  in  the 
state.  In  the  year  1819  William  Willis,  later  an  eminent  lawyer  and  his- 
torian, was  engaged  by  Shirley  to  write  editorials  for  his  paper.  This  is 
the  first  instance  in  which  the  office  of  editor  was  separated  from  the 
business  of  the  publisher.  When  the  daily  edition  was  established  in 
1831  it  was  called  the  Portland  Advertiser,  while  the  title  of  Gazette  of 
Maine  was  revived  for  the  weekly  edition.  Among  its  many  distinguished 
editors  we  find  the  names  of  James  Brooks,  Erastus  Brooks,  Phineas 
Barnes,  Henry  Carter  and  James  G.  Blaine.  From  a  subscription  list  of 
1700  in  the  year  1796,  the  circulation  has  now  increased  to  26,267,  the 
largest  of  any  daily  in  the  state. 

The  first  daily  newspaper  in  Maine  was  established  in  Portland  in 
1829  by  Seba  Smith.    It  was  known  as  the  Courier. 

The  oldest  paper  maintaining  an  unbroken  existence  and  unchanging 
name  is  the  Eastern  Argus,  established  in  1803  in  Portland.  Its  first  pub- 
lishers were  Calvin  Day  and  Nathaniel  Willis. 


BOOKS,  PRINTERS,  NEWSPAPERS,  EDITORS  149 

In  these  days  of  almost  hourly  mail  service  it  is  hard  to  realize  the 
eagerness  with  which  the  weekly  delivery  of  papers  was  anticipated  in 
the  smaller  towns  in  the  early  days.  Local  happenings  were  reported 
without  delay  by  the  busy  newsmongers  but  the  only  connection  with 
the  outside  world  was  found  in  the  papers.  In  1785  the  mail  was  carried 
from  Falmouth  to  Portsmouth  and  from  thence  to  Boston  on  horseback 
and  inhabitants  of  settlements  not  on  the  direct  mail  route  were  obliged 
to  send  messeno-ers  on  foot  to  the  nearest  place  selected  to  send  letters 
and  receive  mail.  In  case  of  severe  storms  or  unusually  bad  condition  of 
the  roads  the  postman  was  often  dplaved  for  two  weeks  and  sometimes  for 
more  than  a  month.  In  Parson  Smith's  diary,  written  in  1785,  we  find 
this  entry:  "The  post  at  last  got  here,  having  been  hindered  near  five 
weeks.'* 

As  comparatively  few  people  in  the  smaller  settlements  couM  afford 
individual  subscriptions,  it  was  the  custom  for  whole  neighborhoods  to 
unite  in  subscribing  for  a  sine-le  paper,  which  was  read  in  turn  by  the 
several  families  and  then  carefullv  preserved  for  future  readino-.  Con- 
gressional news,  sometimes  not  more  than  sixteen  days  old,  and  foreign 
news,  two  or  three  months  late,  made  up  the  greater  part  of  the  Daner. 
A  few  items  of  local  interest  were  given  in  the  form  of  death  notices — 
long  and  eulogistic — and  advertisements.  These  varied  from  descriptions 
of  Droprietarv  medicines,  sure  to  cure  all  ailments,  to  notices  of  marit?! 
difficulties.  No  paper  was  complete  without  its  advertisements  of  W.  I. 
Rum,  gin.  wines  and  other  cordials.  Masters  of  runaway  apprentices  aired 
their  troubles  and  oflfered  munificent  rewards,  varying  from  two  cents  to 
ten  dollars,  for  the  return  of  their  ungrateful  servants. 

The  first  paper  on  the  Kennebec  was  the  Eastern  Star,  published  at 
Hallowell,  then  known  as  Bombahook,  or  "The  Hook",  in  1794  by  Howard 
Robinson.  The  price  was  nine  shillings  a  year.  It  was  printed  on  four 
pages,  18  by  11  inches  in  size.  After  struggling  vainly  for  about  a  year, 
during  which  time  it  passed  into  the  hands  of  Nathaniel  Perley,  it  came 
to  an  early  death  and  was  succeeded  by  The  Tocsin.  This  paper  was 
estabhshed  in  1795  by  Thomas  Wait,  Howard  Robinson  and  John  K.  Baker, 
a  former  apprentice  of  Wait's.  It  was  purchased  the  following  year  by 
Benjamin  Poor  and  continued  until  1797  when  it,  too,  succumbed  to  starva- 
tion. 

Soon  after  the  establishment  of  the  Eastern  Star  at  "The  Hook",  a 
rival  paper  was  started  at  Fort  Western,  a  part  of  Hallowell,  now  known 
as  Augusta.  Its  publisher  was  Peter  Edes,  who  came  to  Maine  from  Bos- 
ton. The  first  issue  of  the  Kennebeck  Intelligencer,  a  sheet  of  four  pages, 
18  by  11^  inches  in  size,  was  dated  November  21,  1795.  "For  want  of  due 
encouragement  and  punctuality  of  payments"  Mr.  Edes  discontinued  the 


150  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

paper  in  June,  1800,  but  it  was  revived  in  November  of  the  same  year  as 
The  Kennebec  Gazette.  In  February,  1810,  the  character  of  the  paper 
changed  and  it  became  a  party  organ.  Its  name  was  changed  with  its 
character  and  it  was  known  as  the  Herald  of  Liberty.  For  some  time  it 
flourished  but  in  1815  Edes  became  discouraged  by  unfavorable  condi- 
tions and  removed  to  Bangor,  where  he  brought  out  the  Bangor  Weekly 
Register  on  November  25  and  "could  make  out  to  live  if  nothing  more". 

Lincoln  County's  pioneer  was  the  Wiscasset  Telegraph,  issued  in 
December,  1796,  by  Russell  &  Hoskins.  It  was  made  up  of  four  pages,  21 
by  18  inches.  Nearly  a  year  after  its  establishment  a  slight  change  was 
made  in  the  title  to  The  Wiscasset  Telegraph,  which  was  at  that  time  pub- 
lished by  Hoskins  and  Scott.  It  was  discontinued  on  the  death  of  Hoskins 
in  1804. 

During  the  same  month  in  which  the  tick  of  The  Telegraph  became 
audible,  there  were  heard  the  blatant  tones  of  the  Oriental  Trumpet  in 
Portland.     After  nearly  four  years  of  existence  its  voice  was  silenced. 

In  December,  1797,  the  Wiscasset  Argus  made  its  appearance,  under 
the  direction  of  Lauo-hton  &  Rhoades.    It  did  not  enjoy  a  long  life. 

Russel's  Echo;  or,  the  North  Star,  was  Oxford  County's  first  news- 
paper. It  was  published  at  Fryeburg  by  EHjah  Russel  in  February,  1798. 
It  evidently  was  not  successful  in  spite  of  the  publisher's  offer  to  allow 
his  subscribers  to  *'pay  in  anything  or  cash",  as  its  last  number  appeared 
in  January,  1799. 

The  Castine  Journal  and  Universal  Advertiser  came  into  being  at 
Castine  in  January,  1799.  It  was  a  four-page  paper  about  18  by  11  inches, 
published  by  David  Waters.  In  May  of  the  same  year  its  title  was  chanered 
to  Castine  Journal  and  the  Eastern  Advertiser.  It  is  thoue-ht  to  have 
ceased  circulation  about  December  26,  1800.  It  was  the  first  newspaper 
printed  in  Hancock  County. 

In  1803  the  Annals  of  the  Times  began  its  short  life  in  Kennebunk. 
In  the  year  of  its  death,  1805,  the  Kennebunk  Gazette  was  started  by 
James  L.  Remick,  who  published  it  until  1842.  For  a  few  years  after 
his  retirement  the  paper  was  continued  by  his  son.  The  Annals  was 
York  County's  first  experiment  in  journalism. 

The  first  paper  published  in  Penobscot  County  was  the  Bane-or  Weekly 
Register,  established  by  Peter  Edes  in  1815,  after  his  removal  from  Au- 
gusta. In  December,  1817,  it  was  purchased  by  James  Burton,  Jr.,  who 
changed  its  name  to  Bangor  Register.  It  lived  until  August,  1831,  and 
was  succeeded  by  the  Penobscot  Journal. 

Eastport  was  the  home  of  the  first  Washington  County  paper,  which 
appeared  in  August,  1818,  under  the  name  of  Eastport  Sentinel.  It  was 
Federal  or  Whig  in  politics  and  was  published  by  Benjamin  Folsom  until 
his  death  in  1833.    It  has  lived  to  a  ripe  old  age  and  is  still  thriving. 


BOOKS,  PRINTERS,  NEWSPAPERS,  EDITORS  151 

No  newspaper  was  established  in  Waldo  County  until  July,  1820, 
when  the  Hancock  Gazette  made  its  appearance.  Its  first  publishers  were 
Fellows  &  Simpson,  with  William  Biglow  as  editor.  After  a  few  numbers 
had  been  issued  Penobscot  Patriot  was  added  to  its  title.  In  June,  1826, 
it  was  again  changed  to  Belfast  Gazette.  Only  eight  volumes  were  pub- 
lished. 

Sagadahoc  County  also  produced  a  "Gazette" — the  Maine  Gazette — 
issued  by  Torrey  and  Simpson  at  Bath  in  December,  1820.  In  1832  the 
paper  was  consolidated  with  the  Maine  Inquirer,  established  in  1824,  thus 
becoming  the  Gazette  and  Inquirer.  Though  many  later  consolidations 
and  consequent  changes  of  name  have  occurred,  the  paper  is  still  in  exist- 
ence. 

George  V.  Edes,  a  nephew  of  Peter,  was  associated  with  Thomas  J. 
Copeland  in  the  publication  of  Somerset  County's  first  news  sheet,  the 
Somerset  Journal.  It  was  issued  at  Norridgewock  on  May  15,  1823.  Under 
various  names  it  continued  until  about  1826,  when  it  was  removed  to  Ban- 
gor and  published  under  a  new  title. 

The  promoter  of  the  Thomaston  Register,  the  earliest  publication  in 
Knox  County,  was  Jonathan  Ruggles,  later  Justice  of  the  Supreme  Court 
in  Maine  and  United  States  Senator.  It  made  its  appearance  in  May, 
1825,  under  the  direction  of  Edwin  Moody,  who  sold  the  estabhshment 
in  1831.  The  new  owner  substituted  for  the  old  title  the  name  of  Independ- 
ent Journal.    The  following  spring  the  business  was  discontinued. 

The  first  attempt  to  establish  a  printing  press  in  Franklin  County 
was  made  by  W.  A.  Dunn  in  1832.  The  Sandy  River  Yeoman  was  the 
result  of  the  effort.  Its  difficulties  were  many  and  after  a  year's  struggle 
it  gave  up  in  despair. 

The  ancestor  of  the  Piscataquis  Observer,  now  published,  in  Dover, 
was  the  Piscataquis  Herald,  born  in  Dover,  June  1,  1838.  Only  one  change 
in  the  name,  that  from  Herald  to  Observer,  has  been  made.  George  V. 
Edes,  who  previously  published  the  Somerset  Journal,  was  responsible  for 
its  early  success,  aided  by  the  Whigs  of  Piscataquis  County,  whose  organ 
it  was. 

The  first  paper  presented  by  Androscoggin  County  was  the  Lewis- 
ton  Journal,  whose  initial  number  was  issued  at  Lewiston  May  21,  1847. 
The  size  of  the  first  sheet  was  33  by  23  inches.  William  Waldron  and 
Dr.  Alonzo  Garcelon  were  the  publishers,  with  Dr.  F.  Lane  as  editor.  The 
press  and  printing  materials  for  the  Journal  were  brought  to  Lewiston 
from  Portland  with  a  team  by  Col.  William  Garcelon.  In  1850  Dr.  Garce- 
lon's  connection  with  the  paper  ceased  and  Waldron  conducted  it  alone 
until  1856,  when  Nelson  Dingley  purchased  a  half  interest.  A  year  later 
he  assumed  entire  control.  Under  his  management  the  paper  became  more 
decidedly  political  and  has  since  been  recognized  as  one  of  the  leading 
Republican  papers. 


152  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

The  Aroostook  Pioneer  has  the  distinction  of  being  not  only  the  first 
newspaper  published  in  the  county  but  a  paper  "started  in  the  wilder- 
ness". In  1858  Joseph  B.  Hall,  senior  member  of  the  firm  of  Hall  and 
Oilman,  purchased  the  old  outfit  of  the  Bangor  Gazette  and  carried  it  by 
team  from  Bangor  to  Presque  Isle.  When  Mr.  Hall  severed  his  connec- 
tion with  the  paper  in  1860,  Mr.  Oilman  assumed  sole  charge.  Eight  years 
later  Mr.  Oilman  removed  the  paper  to  Houlton,  where  business  prospects 
seemed  brighter.  It  is  still  published  in  Houlton  under  the  original  name. 
^^  ..  .  Among    the    many    religious    publications    appearing    in 

„  Maine,  a  few  of  the  early  ones  are  worthy  of  especial  men- 

tion. The  Christian  Intelligencer,  the  first  Universalist 
organ  in  the  state,  was  printed  in  1821.  The  Christian  Mirror,  published 
in  1822,  was  one  of  the  pioneers  of  the  religious  press  and  attained  a  cir- 
culation which  was  remarkable  at  the  time.  Previous  to  the  Civil  War 
it  was  sent  to  every  state  in  the  Union,  to  parts  of  Europe  and  to  Asia. 
Its  first  editor  was  Dr.  Asa  Rand.  During  its  long  history  it  took  a  prom- 
inent part  in  many  important  discussions.  In  the  year  1830  appeared  the 
Sabbath  School  Instructor,  a  juvenile  paper  published  by  D.  C.  Colesworthy, 
and  the  Maine  Wesleyan  Journal,  a  Methodist  publication  edited  by  Oer- 
shom  H.  Cox.  The  Journal  was  later  conducted  by  Horatio  King.  It  was 
finally  transferred  to  Boston  and  united  with  Zion's  Herald.  Two  of  the 
organs  of  the  Baptist  denomination  were  the  Maine  Baptist  Herald — the 
first  paper  fully  coinciding  with  the  faith  of  the  primitive  Baptists — pub- 
lished in  1824,  and  Zion's  Advocate,  edited  by  Rev.  Adam  Wilson  in  1837. 
The  Freewill  Baptists  issued  the  Family  Instructor  in  1841.  Other  Uni- 
versalist publications  appeared  in  the  Christian  Pilot,  about  1832,  and 
the  Universalist  Palladium,  about  1839.  Both  of  these  papers  were  later 
merged  in  the  Oospel  Banner,  a  weekly  religious  newspaper  which  had 
been  established  in  1835  under  the  editorship  of  Rev.  William  A.  Drew. 
This  in  turn,  after  several  years  of  prosperity  in  Maine  was  merged  into 
the  Universahst  Leader,  now  published  in  Boston.  The  Universalist  Ban- 
ner, a  monthly  paper,  was  first  published  in  1904.  It  is  printed  in  Au- 
gusta. In  1856  the  Evangelist,  a  Congregational  paper,  started  at  Port- 
land some  months  previously,  was  removed  to  Lewiston  and  published 
from  the  Journal  office  until  1861-2,  when  it  was  discontinued. 

Two  early  papers  devoted  to  the  cause  of  negro  emancipation  were 
the  Advocate  of  Freedom,  edited  by  Professor  Smyth,  in  Brunswick  in 
1838,  and  the  Liberty  Standard,  published  in  the  same  town  four  years 
later.  The  second  publication  was  edited  first  by  Rev.  Elijah  P.  Love^ 
joy,  Maine's  martyr  to  the  cause  of  antislavery,  and  later  by  Rev.  Aus- 
tin Willey,  an  ardent  supporter  of  the  same  cause.  Enthusiastic  workers 
for  temperance  published  papers  that  exerted  a  strong  influence  in  bring- 
ing about  state  prohibition  of  the  liquor  traffic. 


BOOKS,  PRINTERS,  NEWSPAPERS,  EDITORS  153 

From  a  smaU  beginning  of  only  eight  papers  published  in  the  Dis- 
trict in  1810,  there  are  now  about  one  hundred  sixteen  in  the  state  with 
a  total  circulation  of  between  three  and  four  million.  Augusta  ranks  first, 
Portland  comes  next  and  then  follow  Bangor  and  Lewiston.  It  is  said  that 
the  quantity  of  work  done  in  Augusta  exceeds  any  other  town  of  its  size 
in  the  Union  and  surpasses  many  of  several  times  its  population. 
.  Benjamin  Titcomb,  Jr.,  who  established  the  first  printing 

.  office  in  Maine,  was  a  native  of  Portland.     In  his  later 

years  it  was  a  source  of  great  pride  to  him  that  he  "struck 
off  with  his  own  hands  the  first  sheet  ever  printed  in  Maine".  His  part- 
ner, Thomas  B.  Wait,  came  to  Falmouth  from  Boston  in  1784.  For  a 
short  time  previous  to  his  connection  with  Titcomb  he  ran  a  stationer's 
shop  but  was  with  Titcomb  in  1785  when  the  Falmouth  Gazette  appeared. 
In  later  times  he  ran  the  paper  alone  for  several  years.  He  published  in 
1807  an  edition  of  Blackstone's  Commentaries  in  four  volumes.  In  con- 
nection with  John  P.  Sawin,  "an  ingenious  mechanic"  he  invented  a  circu- 
lar power  printing  press,  patented  in  February,  1810.  It  was  of  suffi- 
cient importance  to  receive  a  lengthy  description  in  Thomas's  History  of 
Printing,  issued  the  same  year.  Titcomb  withdrew  from  the  firm  in  1790 
and  issued  a  rival  publication.  The  Gazette  of  Maine.  Eight  years  later 
he  left  the  printing  business  entirely  to  devote  his  time  to  preaching.  In 
1804  he  became  pastor  of  the  Baptist  church  at  Brunswick,  retaining  that 
position  for  forty  years.  In  1819  he  was  a  delegate  to  the  Constitutional 
Convention  and  made  the  opening  prayer.  He  was  one  of  the  original 
trustees  of  Waterville  College,  now  Colby  College,  and  was  always  greatly 
interested  in  its  progress. 

To  Ezekiel  Goodale  is  ascribed  the  honor  of  establishing  the  first 
permanent  printing  house  in  Hallowell  and  the  first  book  store  east  of 
Portland.  He  settled  in  Hallowell  in  1802.  For  a  time  he  conducted  a 
book  shop  only  but  in  1813  his  printing  establishment,  "At  the  Sign  of 
the  Bible"  was  opened.  Several  important  volumes  issued  from  his  press, 
among  which  were  reprints  of  valuable  books  published  in  the  old  country. 
One  of  his  early  publications  was  "McFingal:  a  modern  epic",  written  by 
John  Trumbull,  Esq.,  and  inspired  by  the  events  of  the  Revolution.  The 
Maine  Farmer's  Almanac,  considered  next  to  the  Bible  in  importance 
in  many  homes,  first  came  from  his  press.  For  over  sixty  years  it  was 
published  in  Hallowell  but  in  1880  was  purchased  by  Charles  E.  Nash  of 
Augusta,  where  it  is  now  published.  Goodale's  firm  also  published  the 
first  Maine  Reports.  WiHiamson's  History  of  Maine  was  printed  at  the 
same  establishment,  as  were  early  volumes  of  the  Revised  Statutes  of 
Maine.  Goodale  imported  from  England  the  best  books  of  the  time,  in- 
cluding the  latest  novels.  Some  of  his  advertisements  call  attention  to 
the  Rambler,  the  Spectator,  works  of  Shakespeare,  Milton,  Scott,  Byron, 


154  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

Moore  and  Fielding,  also  to  "Guy  Mannering:  a  new  novel  by  the  author 
of  Waverley"  and  "Childe  Harold :  a  poem  by  Lord  Byron". 

The  pioneer  printer  at  Augusta,  then  a  part  of  Hallowell,  was  Peter 
Edes,  who  came  to  the  Fort  Western  settlement  in  1795  and  immediately 
commenced  publishing  the  Kennebeck  Intelligencer.  He  had  contemplated 
a  partnership  with  Wait  in  Portland  in  1785  but  had  remained  in  Boston. 
Alter  a  lew  years  spent  in  Newport,  R.  I.,  he  again  determined  to  estab- 
lish a  business  in  Maine.  His  position  as  the  most  important  figure  in 
tne  early  history  of  printing  in  this  state  is  due  in  part  to  his  connection 
with  his  father's  establishment  in  Boston.  This  had  given  him  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  business  which  few  others  possessed  and  a  certain  amount  of 
prestige  as  the  son  of  the  famous  journalist  of  the  American  Revolution. 
It  is  thought  probable  that  political  motives  prompted  him  to  start  a 
paper  in  the  vicinity  where  two  news  sheets  had  already  been  established. 
Although  one  had  died  an  early  death,  the  other  was  still  in  existence. 
During  the  publication  of  his  newspaper  at  Augusta  Mr.  Edes  changed 
its  name  three  times.  In  1800  it  became  the  Kennebec  Gazette,  later,  at 
the  request  of  his  patrons,  it  was  changed  to  Herald  of  Liberty.  In  1815 
Mr.  Edes  decided  that  a  change  of  location  was  necessary  if  he  desired  to 
make  a  living  and  he  accordingly  transferred  his  business  to  Bangor. 
His  types  and  press  were  moved  by  Ephraim  Ballard  with  a  team  of  six 
oxen.  Because  of  the  weakness  of  the  Kennebec  Bridge  it  was  considered 
wise  to  take  the  four-ton  load  across  in  sections.  Three  weeks  were 
required  to  accomplish  the  journey  to  Bangor  and  return  and  the  expense 
was  one  hundred  forty-three  dollars,  which  Edes  considered  "quite  mod- 
erate". His  venture  in  Bangor  also  proved  unsuccessful  and  he  retired 
after  about  two  years'  struggle. 

Nathaniel  Willis,  one  of  the  first  publishers  of  the  Eastern  Argus, 
deserves  more  than  a  passing  notice.  His  dauntless  courage  in  support  of 
his  convictions,  causing  his  imprisonment,  has  been  mentioned  in  connec- 
tion with  that  paper.  After  leaving  Portland  Mr.  Willis  was  for  a  time 
engaged  in  literary  work  in  Boston.  His  next  move  was  to  New  York, 
where  he  later  became  co-editor,  with  Morris,  of  the  New  York  Mirror. 
Mr.  Willis  was  distinguished  for  his  graceful  style  and  for  his  rare  skill 
in  the  use  of  words. 
,,.  Of  the   prominent  men   who  have  attained   eminence  in 

the  field  of  journalism  the  list  is  almost  endless — Coles- 
p  , ..  ,  worthy,   from   whose  press   came   many  popular  publica- 

tions; Seba  Smith,  editor  and  author  of  the  famous  Jack 
Downing  sketches;  Samuel  Freeman,  judge,  editor  and  author;  E.  H. 
Elwell,  editor,  author  and  historian;  Melville  W.  Fuller,  Chief  Justice  of 
the  United  States,  also  a  successful  journalist;  Ilsley;  Kingsbury;  Foster; 
Berry  ;  Holden ;  Lapham,  editor  and  historian ;  Blaine ;  Manley ;  Burleigh ; 


BOOKS,  PRINTERS,  NEWSPAPERS,  EDITORS  155 

Willis;  Fessenden;  Barnes;  Dingley;  Haskell;  Noyes;  Clark;  Putnam  and 
even  the  children  in  the  most  remote  districts  know  the  names  of  Heath, 
Hoiden,  and  Ginn,  To  many  of  our  journalists  their  native  state  has 
seemed  too  small  a  field  and  they  have  sought  recognition  in  the  larger 

cities.  Among  those  who  have  found  a  prominent  place  in 
Metropolitan  metropolitan  journalism  are  the  names  of  Russell  Eaton, 
Journalists  Nathaniel  Willis,  Erastus  and  James  Brooks,  Arlo  Bates, 

Seba  Smith,  John  Neal,  Elijah  Lovejoy,  Isaac  McLellan, 
Came,  Waters,  Haskell,  Niles,  Gammon,  Haines,  Lincoln,  Sawyer,  Cole, 
Macomber,  Herrick,  Wheeler  and  Minot.  Special  mention  should  be  made 
of  Edward  Stanwood,  author,  historian,  sociologist  and  for  many  years 
connected  editorially  with  the  Boston  Daily  Advertiser  and  the  Youth's 
Companion;  Edward  P.  Mitchell,  one  of  the  most  distinguished  Maine 
journahsts,  now  with  the  New  York  Sun;  L.  S.  Metcalf,  editor  of  the 
North  American  Review  and  founder  of  the  Forum ;  Frederick  M.  Somers, 
publisher  of  Current  Literature  and  the  Forum;  and  Frank  A.  Munsey,  one 
of  the  most  spectacular  figures  in  American  journalism. 


GOVERNOR  ENOCH  LINCOLN,  Author  of  The  Village 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

MAINE'S  CONTRIBUTION  TO  LITERATURE 
By  John  Clair  Minot 

Literature  in  a  restricted  sense,  as  a  fine  art,  is  one  thing.  Literature 
in  its  broader  sense,  as  including  in  general  the  published  works  of  the 
writers  of  a  given  region  over  a  given  period,  is  quite  another  thing.  In 
this  broader  understanding  of  what  literature  is  let  us  consider  what 
Maine  has  contributed  to  it.  It  follows,  then,  that  our  discussion — which, 
in  any  case,  must  be  incomplete  and  inadequate — will  be  in  the  main  an 
appreciative  summary  of  what  Maine-born  writers  and  Maine  influences 
have  contributed  to  American  literature,  rather  than  a  work*  of  analysis 
and  of  critical  estimate  of  values. 

Perhaps  it  is  permissible  to  name  1604  as  the  year  when  the  literary 
history  of  Maine  began.  That  was  sixteen  years  before  the  shores  of 
Massachusetts  gave  their  wintery  welcome  to  the  storm-tossed  Mayflower, 
and  three  years  before  the  first  English  settlements  were  made  at  James- 
town and  Popham.  Nevertheless  that  year,  1604,  saw  the  De  Monts  expedi- 
tion occupying  this  region  in  the  name  of  France  and  establishing  itself 
on  a  little  island  in  the  St.  Croix  River.  About  eighty  members  of  that 
expedition  ventured  to  pass  the  winter  there,  the  first  Europeans  to  pass 
a  winter  on  our  shores  since  the  days  of  the  legendary  Norsemen.  Half 
of  them  died  before  the  spring  came.  There  were  no  other  Europeans 
in  America  north  of  the  Spaniards  in  Florida. 

To  while  away  the  lonely  weeks  of  that  long  and  cruel  winter  the 
bright  spirits  of  the  company  prepared  and  passed  around — of  course  in 
written  form — a  little  paper  that  they  called  the  Master  William.  Samuel 
de  Champlain,  the  historian  of  the  expedition,  later  the  founder  of  Que- 
bec and  the  father  of  New  France,  refers  to  it  briefly.  What  a  pity  that 
he  did  not  embody  a  copy  of  it  in  his  yivid  narrative  of  that  winter — for 
the  Master  William  was  undeniably  the  first  American  periodical,  and 
Samuel  de  Champlain's  journal,  which,  happily,  has  survived,  was  the 
first  history,  or  written  work  of  any  sort,  penned  within  the  present  limits 
of  New  England. 

Three  years  later  the  English  under  George  Popham  came  to  the 
mouth  of  the  Kennebec.  Their  attempt  to  colonize,  like  that  of  the  French 
on  the  St.  Croix,  proved  but  a  broken  beginning.  Like  Moses,  they  only 
looked,  as  it  were,  into  the  promised  land.    Yet  their  ill-fated  colony  had 

157 


158  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

its  faithful  chroniclers  and  the  narrative  has  come  down  to  us.  Of  that 
narrative  I  have  always  loved  especially  well  the  story  that  James  Davis 
tells  of  a  trip  of  twenty  of  the  Popham  colonists,  he  being  one  of  the  num- 
ber, up  the  Kennebec  in  October,  1607.  How  delightful  it  is,  that  lirsL 
picture  we  get  of  what  is  now  the  capital  of  Maine' — the  green  island  in 
the  rapids  of  the  river;  the  great  store  of  wild  grapes  "exceedinge  good 
and  sweett,  of  to  sorts  both  red,  but  one  of  them  a  mervellous  deepe  red".; 
ihe  abundance  of  vegetation  and  wild  fruits  on  the  shores,  and  the  general 
goodness  of  the  land  which  the  English  visitors  confessed  was  beyond 
iheir  power  of  expression. 

A  mile  or  two  above  the  island  in  the  rapids,  which  disappeared  when 
the  Augusta  dam  was  built  more  than  two  centuries  later,  the  party  camped 
on  the  shore  two  nights,  parleyed  with  the  friendly  Indians  and  set  up 
the  cross  of  Christianity  in  the  heart  of  a  land  that  had  never  known  it 
before. 

Those  early  narratives  have  no  end  of  fascinating  allurements,  but 
we  must  not  linger  with  them.  Most  of  the  other  early  explorers  of  our 
coast — Gosnold,  Pring,  Weymouth,  John  Smith  and  the  rest — either  kept 
elaborate  journals  of  their  voyages  and  discoveries,  or  suffered  narratives 
to  be  written  by  members  of  their  expeditions,  and  all  that  body  of  price- 
less historical  material  may  properly  be  called  the  first  contribution  of 
Maine  to  literature. 

Nor  was  it  many  years  after  that  era  of  exploration  before  the  native- 
born  of  Maine  began  to  write  and  pubhsh.  Probably  the  first  on  that  long 
list  is  John  Crowne,  poet  and  dramatist,  who  was  born  on  our  coast  about 
1640 — though  Nova  Scotia  has  put  forward  a  claim  that  he  was  born 
there.  He  has  been  called  the  rival  of  Dryden.  His  dramatic  works  and 
translations  in  verse  are  in  the  Boston  Public  Library — and  there  I  took 
them  from  the  shelves  the  other  day,  only  to  find  small  temptation  to  scan 
the  musty  pages. 

To  skip  a  full  century — probably  the  most  accomplished  scholar  in 
America  during  the  last  half  of  the  18th  century  was  Stephen  Sewall,  who 
was  born  in  York  in  1734.  He  served  long  on  the  Harvard  faculty.  His 
work  included  Hebrew,  Syrian,  Chaldee,  and  Greek  grammars  and  dic- 
tionaries, Latin  orations  and  even  the  translation  of  Young's  "Night 
Thoughts"  into  Latin  verse. 

We  are  told  that  the  first  book  given  to  the  world  from  a  Maine  press 
was  "Female  Friendship",  a  thin  little  volume  published  at  Hallowell  in 
1797.  The  first  book  of  Maine  poems  was  published  in  Portland  in  1811, 
the  work  of  Eliza  S.  True,  who  had  been  born  in  that  city  sixty  years 
earlier.  The  book  bore  this  title:  "The  Amaranth,  Being  a  Collection 
of  Original  Pieces  in  Prose  and  Verse,  Calculated  to  Amuse  the  Minds  of 
Youth  Without  Corrupting  Their  Morals".    It  were  well  if  the  writers  of 


MAINE'S   CONTRIBUTION   TO    LITERATURE  159 

our  generation  always  felt  the  spur  of  an  ambition  so  worthy  as  that! 
That  volume,  as  we  see,  contained  prose  as  well  as  verse.  It  is  said  that 
the  first  Maine  book  wholly  in  verse  was  "The  Village",  brought  out  in 
1816  by  Enoch  Lincoln,  who  became  the  sixth  governor  of  our  state. 

While  "The  Amaranth"  and  "The  Village"  were  enjoying  their  first 
popularity — which,  we  must  confess,  was  neither  large  nor  long — a  little 
lad  was  roaming  the  pleasant  streets 

"of  the  beautiful  town 
That  is  seated  by  the  sea." 
From  the  black  wharves  he  watched  the  tossing  tides  and  felt 
"the  beauty  and  mystery  of  the  ships 
And  the  magic  of  the  sea." 
In  the  shadows  of  Deering's  woods  and  beside  the  shore  where  he  caught 

"in  sudden  gleams 
The  sheen  of  the  far-surrounding  seas 
And  islands  that  were  the  Hesperides," 
he  thought  the  long,  long,  thoughts  of  youth,  and  thrilled  to 
"The  song  and  the  silence  in  the  heart 
That  in  part  are  prophecies  and  in  part 
Are  longings  wild  and  vain." 
That  little  lad  bore  a  name  that  became  long  ago,  and  remains  after 
a  century  Tias  passed,  the  best  known  and  the  best  loved  in  American 
literature.    Henry  Wadsworth  Longfellow  may,  or  may  not,  be  the  great- 
est of  our  American  poets — it  can  hardly  be  expected  that  all  the  critics 
will  agree  on  a  thing  of  that  sort — but  we  of  Maine  are  little  disposed  to 
concede  that  the  matter  is  open  to  argument.     And  when  we  stand  in 
Westminster  Abbey  and  see  there  in  Poet's  Corner  the  bust  of  Longfellow, 
the  only  American  so  honored  by  our  Motherland, — or  when  we  stand 
before  the  replica  of  that  bust  in  Bowdoin's  Memorial  Hall,  or  at  Harvard, 
which  took  the  young  poet-professor  after  Bowdoin  had  trained  him — we 
get  a  sense  of  the  strength  and  the  universality  of  the  appeal  that  Long- 
fellow has  made  to  the  hearts  of  men. 

More  than  a  generation  has  passed  since  Longfellow  laid  down  his  pen 
after  writing  his  last  lines — 

"Out  of  the  shadows  of  night 
The  world  rolls  into  light, 

It  is  daybreak  everywhere, — " 
but  in  spite  of  all  the  changing  fashions  of  the  hurrying  years  no  poet 
has  supplanted  him,  or  seems  likely  to  supplant  him,  in  the  homes  and 
schools  of  our  land.  I  am  confident  that  nine  out  of  ten  of  you  who  are 
here  tonight  are  familiar  with  more  poems  by  Longfellow — in  a  way  that 
you  can  quote  from  them  or  count  them  as  favorite  poems — than  by  any 


160  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

other  author.  And  the  same  would  be  true  in  a  thousand  other  gather- 
ings, like  this  and  unHke  this,  if  that  number  were  held  tonight  between 
coast  and  coast. 

Perhaps  that  test  alone  suffices.  But  even  disregarding  the  half  hun- 
dred or  hundred  of  Longfellow's  briefer  poems  that  remain  familiar  and 
popular  from  generation  to  generation,  who  of  our  poets  has  given  us  so 
many  longer  works — works  of  sustained  beauty  and  strength — that  keep 
their  hold  on  readers  of  all  classes?  The  Song  of  Hiawatha,  unique  in 
literature,  an  Indian  epic;  The  Courtship  of  Myles  Standish,  with  its 
beautiful  pictures  of  old  Plymouth  ways  and  woods;  Evangeline,  with 
the  haunting  pathos  of  its  unforgettable  tragedy ;  The  Tales  of  a  Wayside 
Inn,  as  undying  as  the  Canterbury  tales  that  inspired  them ;  the  masterly 
trilogy  of  The  Divine  Traeedy,  The  Golden  Legend  and  the  New  England 
Tragedies,  and  the  great  translation  of  Dante,  faithfully  rendering  the 
original  line  by  line,  yet  always  musical  and  beautiful — what  would  Ameri- 
can literature  be  without  them? 

What  can  we  say  was  Maine's  part  in  all  the  sum  total  of  what  Long- 
fellow gave  the  world  ?  Here,  of  Maine  ancestry,  he  was  born ;  here  he 
was  educated;  here  he  passed  the  golden  years  of  youth  and  early  man- 
hood. Immeasurably  great  upon  all  the  work  of  his  later  years  must 
have  been  those  influences.  And  all  through  his  life — from  his  under- 
graduate days  in  Brunswick,  when  the  whisDerinor  pines  and  the  sunrise 
on  the  hills  gave  him  the  inspiration  for  his  earliest  poems,  until  he  came 
back  to  the  old  Church  on  the  Hill,  fifty  years  later,  to  read  to  his  surviv- 
ing classmates  his  Morituri  Salutamus,  the  finest  tribute  to  Alma  Mater 
and  to  old  age  that  poet  has  ever  penned — all  through  those  years.  Maine 
gave  him  themes  for  the  expression  of  his  poetic  genius.  What  city  has 
a  more  beautiful  poem  that  is  all  its  own  than  Portland  has  in  My  Lost 
Youth?  Fryeburg  has  its  special  claim  on  Longfellow  in  the  verses  on 
Lovell's  Fight,  written  for  the  centenary  of  the  fight  in  1825,  and  the  first 
verses  that  the  young  poet  gave  to  the  world  with  his  name  attached. 
The  beautiful  Songo  River  does  not  forget  that  Longfellow  sang  of  its 
devious  windings.  Among  all  of  Longfellow's  sonnets — and  he  stands  pre- 
eminent as  a  writer  of  sonnets — there  is  none  more  perfect  in  form  or 
finer  in  substance  than  his  tribute  to  Professor  Parker  Cleveland,  which 
begins, 

"Among  the  many  lives  that  I  have  known. 
None  I  remember  more  serene  and  sweet. 
More  rounded  in  itself  and  more  complete, 
Than  his." 
The  Baron  of  St.  Castine,  one  of  the  very  few  poems  in  The  Tales  of  a 
Wayside  Inn  that  is  not  wholly  on  an  Old  World  theme,  is,  however,  more 
a  story  of  the  Pyrenees  than  of  the  Maine  coast. 


MAINE'S  CONTRIBUTION  TO  LITERATURE  161 

By  a  coincidence  that  the  world  has  never  ceased  to  wonder  at,  Amer- 
ica's greatest  novelist,  the  master  wizard  of  romance,  was  a  college  class- 
mate of  our  best  known  and  best  loved  poet.  Although  Hawthorne  was 
not  a  native  of  our  state,  his  name  must  have  a  place  in  any  summary  of 
Maine's  contribution  to  literature.  It  is  not  simply  that  he  passed  much 
of  his  boyhood  in  Raymond  and  was  educated  at  Bowdoin  in  the  most  fam- 
ous class  that  any  college,  large  or  small,  ever  graduated,  but  that  his  first 
novel,  Fanshawe,  was  a  story  of  Bowdoin  and  Brunswick,  very  thinly  dis- 
guised. 

I  wonder  how  many  of  you  ever  read  Fanshawe?  Not  many,  I  am 
sure.  Hawthorne  himself  regarded  the  novel  as  a  youthful  effort — natur- 
ally enough,  since  it  was  published  the  year  after  his  graduation — and 
not  until  after  his  death  was  it  commonly  included  in  his  collected  works. 
I  remember  when  Professor  Chapman,  for  forty  years  the  beloved  and 
brilliant  head  of  Bowdoin's  department  of  English,  confessed  that  he  was 
reading  the  story  for  the  first  time — the  story  of  the  little  college  town 
of  nearly  a  century  ago,  of  a  hero  who  was  soulful  and  studious,  too  good 
to  live  long;  of  a  villain,  a  former  pirate,  who  tried  to  kidnap  the  fair  ward 
of  the  collee-e  president;  of  a  student  revel  in  the  old  village  tavern,  rudely 
interrupted  by  "prexy".  The  style  is  amusingly  heavy — a  veritable  prodi- 
gality of  polysyllabic  phraseology — but  no  student  of  the  marvelous  genius 
that  gave  the  world  The  Scarlet  Letter  and  The  Marble  Faun  can  aff'ord 
to  neglect  Fanshawe. 

Contemporaries  of  Longfellow,  and,  like  him,  natives  of  Portland, 
were  Isaac  McLellan  and  Nathaniel  Parker  Willis — honored  and  widely 
popular  during  their  lives,  but  producers  of  little  that  seems  destined  to 
endure.  Both  became  metropolitan  journalists  and  both  travelled  widely. 
Willis  was  far  the  more  artistic  workman,  and  there  is  much  of  beauty 
and  literary  charm  in  his  poems,  his  essays  and  his  works  of  travel.  Espe- 
cially worthy  of  surviving  are  his  scriptural  poems  in  blank  verse.  Many 
of  us  must  recall  the  Absolom  in  the  school  readers  of  a  generation  ago. 
Willis  has  been  called  a  dilettante  in  literature — perhaps  because,  unlike 
many  authors,  he  never  had  to  struggle  with  want, — but  he  was  neverthe- 
less a  most  industrious  worker  for  the  forty  years  that  followed  the  pub- 
lication of  his  first  poems  while  he  was  a  student  at  Yale. 

Nathaniel  P.  Willis  came  of  a  talented  family.  His  sister,  Sarah  Pay- 
son  Willis,  who  became  the  wife  of  James  Parton,  the  historian,  won  fame 
under  the  pen  name  of  "Fanny  Fern".  His  father,  Nathaniel  Willis,  while 
editor  of  the  Eastern  Argus,  was  the  first  editor  ever  imprisoned  in  Maine 
in  punishment  for  the  freedom  with  which  he  uttered  his  sentiments 
through  the  press.  Earlier  than  that  he  had  founded  the  Boston  Recorder, 
the  first  religious  newspaper  ever  published,  and  later,  in  1827,  he  founded 
The  Youth's  Companion. 


162  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

And  perhaps  I  may  be  permitted  to  add  that  The  Youth's  Companion, 
which  a  United  States  commissioner  of  education  not  long  ago  character- 
ized as  the  most  important  single  educational  agency  in  America,  has 
been  largely,  and  in  other  ways  than  its  origin,  a  contribution  of  Maine 
CO  literature.  In  its  editorial  management  and  among  its  contributors 
Maine  names  have  always  been  conspicuous.  For  a  full  generation  its 
editorial  head  was  Edward  Stanwood  of  Augusta,  eminent  writer  of  his- 
tory and  biography  and  an  authority  on  political  and  economic  subjects; 
and  tor  an  even  longer  period  its  best  loved  story  writer  has  been  C.  A. 
Stephens  of  Norway  Lake.  A  score  of  other  well  known  Maine  names  are 
high  on  its  roll  of  editors  and  contributors.  Its  first  subscriber  was  a 
Maine  girl ;  and  only  last  year  a  Maine  man  died  who  had  been  continuously 
a  subscriber  for  ninety  years — probably  a  record  without  a  parallel  on 
the  subscription  lists  of  any  other  periodical.  And  through  all  the  years 
since  Nathaniel  Willis  founded  The  Companion  in  1827  it  has  been  printed 
on  paper  made  by  the  same  Maine  mill. 

I  wonder  how  many  of  you,  or  how  many  persons  in  Maine,  ever 
heard  of  MacDonald  Clarke,  "the  mad  poet"  of  the  early  nineteenth  cen- 
tury? He  was  born  in  Bath  in  1798 — a  few  years  before  LonefellOw, 
Willis  and  McLellan  were  born  in  Portland — and  died  in  New  York  in 
1842.  Eccentric  from  his  youth,  the  buffetings  of  fate — "the  slings  and 
arrows  of  outrageous  fortune" — turned  his  eccentricities  into  the  delirium 
of  madness  in  which  his  broken  life  came  to  its  tragic  end.  MacDonald 
Clarke  was  undeniably  a  brilliant  man.  He  had  the  endowment  of  genius, 
and  the  half  dozen  books  of  verse  that  he  broue-ht  out  have  many  passages 
of  true  poetic  beauty.  They  likewise  have  many  passages  that  show  his 
unbalanced  mind.  He  was  a  familiar  figure  in  New  York,  where  his 
startling  mannerisms  and  his  peculiar  dress  made  him  conspicuous  in 
public.  He  was  a  close  a^f^'ociate  of  Willis,  Fitz-Green  Halleck  and  the 
other  New  York  literary  lit»-hts  of  that  era,  who  helped  him  when  the 
poverty  and  bitter  disappointment  of  his  life  had  broken  his  proud  spirit, 
He  sleeps  in  Greenwood  Cemetery  in  a  spot  that  he  selected  himself.  It 
is  a  little  knoll,  since  named  Poet's  Mound,  facin-r  the  lake.  On  the  shaft 
that  his  friends  erected  are  these  lines  that  he  wrote : 
"But  what  are  human  plaudits  now, 

He  never  deemed  them  worth  his  care; 
Yet  Death  has  twined  around  his  brow 
The  wreath  he  was  too  proud  to  wear." 
MacDonald  Clarke  is  forgotten  alike  in  the  state  of  his  birth  and  the  city 
of  his   unhappy  career,  but  worth   remembering,   perhaps,   is   something 
he  said  in  a  lucid  interval  shortly  before  his  death:     "Four  things  I  am 
sure  there  will  be  in  heaven — music,  little  children,  flowers  and  fresh  air". 


MAINE'S   CONTRIBUTION   TO  LITERATURE  163 

There  are  two  groups  of  Maine  writers  whose  work  warrants  special 
emphasis  in  any  study,  however  brief  and  inadequate,  of  the  contribution 
of  our  state  to  Hterature.  They  are  the  writers  of  juvenile  works — Elijah 
Kellogg,  Jacob  Abbott  and  their  successors — and  the  humorists  of  an  earlier 
generation — Seba  Smith,  Edgar  Wilson  Nye  and  Charles  F.  Browne. 

Elijah  Kellogg  undeniably  stands  in  the  front  rank  of  all  those  who 
have  written  books  for  boys.  I  would  call  him  king  of  them  all,  but 
somehow  "king"  and  "kingly"  ill  become  the  shy  little  man  who  passed 
sixty  years  as  pastor  of  a  parish  of  farmers  and  fisher  folk  on  the  Harps- 
well  shore.  I  hold  in  vivid  recollection  a  scene  of  almost  a  quarter  of  a 
century  ago,  a  scene  that  well  tells  the  story  of  Elijah  Kellogg.  It  was  at 
the  centennial  celebration  of  Bowdoin  College  in  1894.  More  than  twelve 
hundred  sons  of  the  college  were  at  the  dinner  in  a  big  tent  on  the  campus, 
and  among  the  speakers  were  the  chief  justices  of  the  United  States 
and  of  Maine,  the  governor  and  former  governors  and  others  high  in  the 
public  service  and  in  law  and  letters.  For  each  of  them  the  great  gather- 
ing had  a  greeting  that  was  enthusiastic  and  even  tumultuous.  But  when 
Elijah  Kellogg  came  to  the  front  of  the  platform,  a  frail  little  old  man, 
blushing  under  his  bronzed  skin  like  a  boy  at  the  eulogistic  presentation, 
then  the  graduates  of  Bowdoin,  old  and  young,  literally  climbed  to  the 
table  tops  to  shout  the  welcome  that  the  love  in  their  hearts  prompted. 
And  what  a  speech  he  gave  them!  It  was  the  speech  of  the  afternoon, 
and  the  demonstration  that  followed  its  final  period  was  even  greater 
than  that  which  preceded  his  first  words.  And  before  the  tumult  of  cheers 
and  applause,  renewed  again  and  again,  had  died  away,  Elijah  Kellogg 
slipped  out  under  the  tent,  untied  the  horse  that  he  had  hitched  to  a 
fence  near  the  campus,  and  drove  off  alone  through  the  pine  woods  to 
his  home  and  his  work  on  the  Harpswell  shore. 

That  was  Elijah  Kellogg, — thrilHng  and  lifting  the  hearts  of  men, 
inspiring  the  reverence  of  all  who  knew  him,  using  his  divine  gift  of  elo- 
quence in  the  causes  that  he  loved,  avoiding  the  applause  of  the  world,  fol- 
lowing his  quiet  pathway  where  he  could  breathe  the  balsam  of  the  pines 
and  the  salt  of  the  sea.  And  those  men,  old  and  young,  who  climbed  to 
the  tables  and  cheered  him  to  the  echo — they  had  often  declaimed  "Sparta- 
cus  to  the  Gladiators",  "Regulus  to  the  Carthagenians",  and  "Pericles  to 
the  People";  they  had  read  Good  Old  Times  and  the  Whispering  Pine 
series,  and  the  stories  of  adventure  on  Elm  Island  and  along  Pleasant  Cove 
and  in  Forest  Glen,  all  of  them  wholesome,  virile  tales  that  smack  of 
the  sea  and  the  forest  and  the  soil. 

Elijah  Kellogg  was  more  than  fifty  years  old  before  he  began  to  write 
the  thirty  juvenile  books  that  have  made  his  name  a  household  word  to 
millions.  If  they  are  written  in  a  style  far  above  the  level  of  most  juvenile 
books — or  of  other  books  for  that  matter — let  it  be  remembered  that  after 

12 


164  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

his  death  his  biographer,  Professor  Mitchell,  found  on  the  shelves  of  his 
little  library  236  volumes  of  the  classics  of  Greece  and  Rome,  every  one  of 
them  worn  by  the  loving  use  of  many  years.  Does  it  seem  that  I  am  dwell- 
ing overlong  on  the  sailor-farmer-preacher  of  Harpswell  ?  Oh,  but  no  man 
can  measure  the  influence  of  such  books  as  he  wrote  for  the  live  boys  of 
the  land;  and  it  will  be  a  sad  day  for  America  when  a  generation  arises 
that  knows  not  Elijah  Kellogg! 

Of  other  Maine  authors  who  have  made  notable  contributions  to 
juvenile  literature  Jacob  Abbott  has  a  place  of  special  prominence.  His 
Rollo  books,  among  the  more  than  200  volumes  that  came  from  his  busy 
pen,  gained  wide  popularity.  They  served  well  the  purpose  of  the  gen- 
eration for  which  they  were  written,  but  they  have  no  such  worth  and  no 
such  elements  of  permanence  as  characterize  the  stories  of  Elijah  Kel- 
logg. Noah  Brooks,  a  son  of  Castine,  perhaps  more  deserving  of  fame 
as  a  journalist  and  historian,  was  also  a  writer  of  good  books  for  boys. 
And  of  our  later  day  writers  of  this  class  there  must  be  special  mention 
of  James  Otis  Kaler,  writing,  under  the  name  of  "James  Otis",  more  than 
seventy  books  of  the  sane  and  stirring  sort  that  boys  are  the  better  for 
reading;  of  Clarence  B.  Burleigh,  who  took  time  from  the  demands  of 
journalism  and  public  affairs  to  write  wholesome  stories  of  school  days 
and  of  the  lumber  camp  and  the  river  drive, — and  of  Will  0.  Stevens, 
whose  stories  of  the  navy  and  the  Naval  Academy  are  in  a  class  by  them- 
selves. 

Nor  can  we  forget  the  Maine-born  who  have  written  books  for  girls. 
Among  them  Rebecca  Sophie  Clark,  the  "Sophie  May"  of  a  million  grate- 
ful hearts,  is  pre-eminent.  In  her  Norridgewock  home  on  the  shore  of 
the  Kennebec,  she  wrote  the  half  hundred  little  volumes,  one  series  of 
six  after  another,  that  have  delighted  succeeding  generations  of  girl 
readers. 

Among  the  Maine  humorists  the  name  of  Seba  Smith  comes  first 
both  in  point  of  time  and  in  brilliance  and  versatility  of  accomplishments. 
If  most  of  us  are  little  familiar  with  his  work  today,  let  it  be  remembered 
that  the  writings  on  which  his  reputation  mainly  rests  were  political 
satires  that  reached  their  mark  in  the  first  third  of  the  last  century,  and 
that  his  death  occurred  a  full  half  century  ago.  Seba  Smith  was  born 
in  Buckfield — the  same  town  that  gave  the  world  John  D.  Long,  a  schol- 
arly writer  as  well  as  a  statesman  of  the  first  rank.  After  his  graduation 
from  Bowdoin,  a  hundred  years  ago  this  summer,  Seba  Smith  entered 
on  the  journalistic  career,  first  in  Portland  and  then  in  New  York,  that 
led  to  his  Major  Jack  Downing  letters  on  the  politics  of  the  times,  the  best 
known  of  his  numerous  works.  He  wrote  much  in  verse,  but  probably 
felt  that  his  masterpiece  was  a  mathematical  work  on  which  he  spent 
the  last  years  of  his  life.     The  wife  of  Seba  Smith  was  Elizabeth  Oakes 


MAINE'S  CONTRIBUTION  TO  LITERATURE  165 

Smith,  a  Portland  woman,  and  herself  a  writer  of  charm  and  brilliancy. 
An  earlier  generation  often  referred  to  this  talented  couple  as  "the  Howitts 
of  America". 

The  great  national  laughmakers  of  the  generation  immediately  pre- 
ceding our  own  were  Henry  Wheeler  Shaw,  known  as  "Josh  Billings", 
Edgar  Wilson  Nye,  or  "Bill  Nye",  and  Charles  Farrar  Brown  or  "Artemus 
Ward".  Henry  Wheeler  Shaw,  the  centenary  of  whose  birth  fell  last 
month,  was  a  son  of  western  Massachusetts;  but  both  the  others  were 
natives  of  Maine.  Brown,  whose  brilliant  career  as  a  humorous  lecturer 
was  cut  short  by  death  when  he  was  only  33,  was  born  in  Waterford,  "in 
Waterford,  up  near  Rumford",  as  he  was  wont  to  say.  Nye  was  a  native 
of  Shirley,  in  the  Piscataquis  region  that  gave  the  world  the  Maxim  broth- 
ers. Of  the  laughmakers  of  the  present  generation — unhappily  all  too 
few,  or,  at  least,  lacking  the  capacity  to  hold  the  attention  of  the  public 
in  these  stressful  times — Maine  has  a  very  substantial  claim  on  John 
Kendrick  Bangs,  who  has  made  his  home  on  our  coast  for  many  years.  He 
himself  claims  that  he  is  "a-son-of-Ogunquit"  and  "a  naturalized  Mainiac". 

Then  there  is  that  great  body  of  literature  that  is  the  fruit  of  pure 
scholarship  and  of  spiritual  and  humanitarian  purpose — the  works  of  the- 
ology, philosophy,  ethics  and  sociology.  Maine  has  contributed  many 
shining  names  to  the  list  of  those  who  have  written  books  of  real  dis- 
tinction in  that  field.  We  do  not  forget  Calvin  E.  Stowe,  Egbert  Coffin 
Smyth,  Ezra  Abbot,  George  Barrell  Cheever,  Newman  Smyth,  Samuel  Har- 
ris, Cyrus  A.  Bartol,  Cyrus  Hamlin,  Charles  Carroll  Everett,  Henry  Boyn- 
ton  Smith,  Henry  M.  King,  Minot  J.  Savage,  Albion  W.  Small,  Shailer  Mat- 
thews, Edwin  Pond  Parker  and  Herbert  E.  Cushman.  And  on  all  that 
shining  roll  there  is  no  name  brighter  than  that  of  William  DeWitt  Hyde, 
the  teacher  beloved  and  the  leader  inspired,  who  laid  aside  his  pen  a  year 
ago. 

It  would  be  pleasant  and  profitable  to  linger  on  some  of  those  names, 
but  I  can  do  no  more  here  than  barely  to  mention  them.  The  same  pass- 
ing reference  must  suffice  for  other  men,  in  varying  fields  of  literature, 
whose  names  are  high  on  Maine's  honor  roll  of  authors — David  Barker, 
the  Robert  Burns  of  the  Penobscot  region ;  Joseph  Williamson  of  Belfast, 
the  historian  of  Maine ;  Arlo  Bates,  the  flower  of  culture,  writer  of  polished 
verse  and  pleasing  novels,  and  long  a  guide  to  those  seeking  the  best  in 
literature;  Moses  Owen  of  Bath,  a  genius  who  came  to  an  early  and  tragic 
end,  but  whose  memory  will  not  fade  while  Maine  honors  the  battleflags 
that  her  sons  brought  back  from  the  fields  that  saved  the  Union ;  Isaac 
Bassett  Choate,  he  of  the  singing  heart,  who  gave  the  world — but  did  the 
giving  with  such  absence  of  ostentation  that  the  gift  has  been  all  too 
little  noted — half  a  dozen  volumes  of  marvelous  lyrical  sweetness ;  Nathan 
Haskell  Dole,  clever  and  versatile  son  of  a    talented    mother,    Caroline 


166  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

Fletcher  Dole  of  Norridgewock,  whom  the  weight  of  a  full  century  could 
not  keep  from  writing  graceful  verses;  Frank  A.  Munsey,  who  began 
here  in  his  native  state  the  publishing  career  that  has  revolutionized  the 
magazine  world;  Edward  P.  Mitchell  of  the  New  York  Sun,  probably  the 
most  distinguished  of  the  many  brilliant  men  whom  Maine  has  contributed 
to  metropolitan  journalism;  Harry  L.  Koopman,  a  librarian  who  has 
adorned  his  own  shelves  and  those  of  others  with  scholarly  works  in  both 
prose  and  verse ;  James  Phinney  Baxter,  who  has  found  time  in  a  success- 
ful business  career  to  write  many  poems  and  much  historical  matter  of 
great  worth,  and  who,  when  well  past  eighty,  has  added  an  exhaustive 
work  to  the  literature  of  the  Shakespeare-Bacon  controversy;  Henry  S. 
Burrage,  journalist  and  theologian,  but  pre-eminently  a  Maine  historian; 
De  Alva  S.  Alexander,  political  historian  of  New  York,  which  he  long 
represented  in  Congress;  Everett  S.  Stackpole,  a  religious  writer,  geneal- 
ogist and  local  historian,  with  a  monumental  historical  work  on  New  Hamp- 
shire recently  to  his  credit;  Louis  Clinton  Hatch,  scholarly  historian  of 
the  Revolutionary  Army,  of  the  pension  system  and  of  our  own  state; 
Professor  Henry  Johnson,  who  crowned  forty  years  of  fruitful  work  as 
teacher  and  poet  with  the  masterly  translation  of  Dante  that  won  him 
the  grateful  recognition  of  universities  and  learned  societies  of  two  con- 
tinents. 

And  the  women  writers  of  Maine!  Thirty  years  ago  George  Ban- 
croft Griffith  compiled  a  book  of  850  pages,  "The  Poets  of  Maine."  It  was 
on  lines  similar  to  those  followed  in  "The  Bowdoin  Poets",  published  in 
1840,  and  the  "Native  Poets  of  Maine",  published  in  1854.  Griffith  found 
nearly  450  Maine  writers  worthy  of  places  in  his  compilation — though 
it  will  readily  be  admitted  that  only  by  a  very  liberal  and  charitable  con- 
struction can  many  of  them  be  enrolled  as  poets — and  of  that  number  167 
were  women.  A  present  day  compilation,  if  made  equally  comprehensive, 
would  probably  mean  half  a  dozen  volumes  as  large  as  Griffith's. 

The  women  writers  of  Maine — not  to  mention  again  those  already 
referred  to — include  many  authors  widely  known  and  loved — Harriet 
Prescott  Spofford,  with  more  than  a  score  of  novels  and  books  of  verse 
to  her  credit,  who  declines  at  83  to  lay  aside  the  pen  she  has  wielded  so 
happily ;  Sarah  Orne  Jewett,  whose  charming  stories  of  The  Country  of  the 
Pointed  Firs  won  her  the  degree  of  Doctor  of  Letters  from  Bowdoin  in 
1901,  the  first  woman  to  receive  a  degree  from  that  college;  Martha  Baker 
Dunn,  poet  and  essayist  whom  the  country  came  to  know  better  through 
the  generous  praise  that  President  Roosevelt  gave  one  of  her  articles  in 
the  Atlantic  Monthly;  Emma  Huntington  Nason,  poet  and  historian  of 
old  Hallowell,  the  mother  of  Professor  Arthur  Huntington  Nason  of  New 
York  University — himself  the  author  of  several  very  scholarly  works; 


MAINE'S    CONTRIBUTION    TO    LITERATURE  167 

Caroline  Dana  Howe,  of  whose  books  of  poems  and  30  hymns  nothing 
is  better  known  than  her  song  "Leaf  by  Leaf  the  Roses  Fall" ;  EHzabeth 
Akers  Allen,  writer  of  much  exquisite  verse  but  of  nothing  more  certain 
to  endure  than  her 

"Backward,  turn  backward,  0  Time  in  your  flight. 
Make  me  a  child  again  just  for  tonight!" 

Ella  Maude  Smith  Moore,  of  Thomaston,  whose  poem  beginning 

"  'Rock  of  Ages,  cleft  for  me' 

Thoughtlessly  the  maiden  sung, 
Fell  the  words  unconsciously 

From  her  girlish,  gleeful  tongue" 

has  been  going  the  rounds  for  more  than  forty  years,  and  carries  in  its 
lines  the  same  undying  appeal  that  vibrates  through  Mrs.  Allen's  "Rock 
Me  to  Sleep;"  Clara  Marcelle  Greene,  many  of  whose  poems  have  dra- 
matic strength  and  fire ;  Frances  Laughton  Mace,  a  prolific  writer  of  grace- 
ful poems  among  which  "Only  Waiting"  is  perhaps  the  most  familiar; 
Ellen  Hamlin  Butler  of  Bangor,  who  has  written  many  good  poems  in  the 
past  forty  years,  but  nothing  better  than  her  recent  "By  Wireless," 
expressing,  first,  the  call  that  goes  forth  from  the  hearts  of  the  Homeland 
to  our  sailors  and  soldiers, 

"Be  strong,  be  strong,  0  Beloved,  pure-hearted  and  high  of  will! 
Knights  are  ye  and  crusaders  our  plighted  vows  to  fulfill. 
The  God  who  girded  your  fathers  shall  arm  you  with  His  might, 
And  the  soul  of  the  gi-eat  RepubHc  goes  with  you  into  the  night." 

And  then  the  answering  call  that  comes  back  to  us  from  those  on  the 
battle  front : 

"Stand  fast,  stand  fast,  0  Beloved !    In  the  glory  of  sacrifice 

Give  as  we  give  our  life-blood  and  scorn  to  reckon  the  price. 

Pour  forth  your  treasure  and  spare  not !    Bend  to  your  toil  nor  stay  I 

In  the  name  of  the  God  of  our  fathers  keep  faith  as  we  fight  today." 

Would  that  we  could  linger  longer  with  those  women  writers  of 
Maine.  There  are  others — Kate  Vannah,  Julia  May  WilHamson,  Anna 
Boynton  Averill,  Ohve  E.  Dana,  Julia  Harris  May,  Annie  Hamilton  Don- 
nell,  Kate  Putnam  Osgood,  EHzabeth  Payson  Prentiss,  to  name  a  few,  as 
well  as  some  of  our  own  time — on  whose  work  it  would  be  fitting  and 
pleasant  to  dwell  if  time  permitted.  Let  it  be  granted  that  those  whom 
I  have  named  will  never  be  counted  among  the  great  makers  of  literature. 


168  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

still  we  may  claim  for  them  that  they  have  brought  to  many  lives  that 
which  the  master  poet  sought  when  at  evening  time,  he  begged  one  whom 
he  loved : 

"Come,  read  to  me  some  poem 
Some  simple  and  heartfelt  lay 
That  shall  sooth  this  restless  feeling 
And  banish  the  thoughts  of  day. 

Read  from  some  humbler  poet 
Whose  songs  gushed  from  his  heart. 
As  showers  from  the  clouds  of  summer 
Or  tears  from  the  eyelids  start. 

Who,  through  long  days  of  labor 
And  nights  devoid  of  ease, 
Still  heard  in  his  soul  the  music 
Of  wonderful  melodies. 

Such  songs  have  power  to  quiet 
The  restless  pulse  of  care, 
And  come  like  the  benediction 
That  follows  after  prayer." 

Virtually  all  the  names  that  I  have  mentioned  thus  far  have  been 
those  of  writers  born  and  educated  in  Maine,  for  their  work  constitutes, 
in  the  first  sense,  the  contribution  of  Maine  tq  literature.  But  no  sum- 
mary of  Maine's  contribution  to  literature,  however  hurried  and  inade- 
quate it  may  be,  can  properly  ignore  the  work  of  writers  who  have  become 
the  adopted  sons  or  daughters  of  our  state,  or  the  influence  of  Maine  on 
the  writings  of  those  who  have  found  inspiration  within  its  borders.  Thus, 
for  example,  did  Maine  contribute  to  the  fame  of  Thoreau,  who  found 
inspiration  in  the  depths  of  our  great  forests  and  on  the  slopes  of  Katah- 
din ;  and  to  that  of  Whittier,  who  sang  of  the  ghost-ship  of  the  Harpswell 
shore,  of  those  who  sailed  up  the  Penobscot  in  search  of  the  fabled  Norum- 
bega,  of  the  Indian  tragedy  of  Norridgewock  and  of  the  legends  of  Sebago's 
lonely  lake. 

Surely  it  is  an  item  in  the  total  of  Maine's  contribution  to  literature 
that  Harriet  Beecher  Stowe  here  wrote  "Uncle  Tom's  Cabin,"  the  book 
that  has  had  a  wider  circulation  than  any  other  book — except  the  Bible — 
ever  published.  She  herself  has  told  us  how  the  inspiration  came  to  her 
while  she  sat  with  her  husband,  a  Bowdoin  professor,  at  worship  in  Bruns- 
wick's Church  on  the  Hill — the  church  where  Longfellow  read  his  "Mori- 
turi  Salutamus"  some  twenty  years  later — and  how  she  wrote  the  book, 
chapter  by  chapter,  in  the  time  that  she  snatched  from  the  care  of  her 
children  and  her  other  household  duties.    The  house  where  the  book  was 


MAINE'S    CONTRIBUTION    TO   LITERATURE  169 

written  still  stands  on  elm-shaded  Federal  Street,  and  it  is  yearly  the 
shrine  of  hundreds  of  visitors  to  the  old  college  town.  And  no  visitor  to 
the  beautiful  Harpswell  shore  fails  to  renew  acquaintance  with  "The  Pearl 
of  Orr's  Island." 

And  surely  Massachusetts  and  Pennsylvania  have  no  better  claim 
on  Laura  E.  Richards  and  Mrs.  Riggs,  better  known  as  Kate  Douglas  Wig- 
gin,  than  Maine  can  offer — Maine,  their  home  for  many  years,  the  scene 
of  their  work  and  the  inspiration  for  the  stories  that  have  given  them 
places  in  the  first  rank  of  Americart  authors.  Both  Mrs.  Richards  in  Gar- 
diner and  Mrs.  Riggs  in  Hollis  have  made  unique  places  for  themselves 
in  the  lives  of  their  communities  and  in  the  hearts  of  their  neighbors — 
places  won  by  rare  capacity  for  leadership  and  by  charm  of  personality. 
Those  places,  no  less  than  the  numerous  books  that  both  have  written  with 
Maine  scenes  and  Maine  people  in  their  pages,  give  our  state  a  peculiar 
right  to  claim  them  as  its  own. 

Similarly,  to  dip  two  generations  into  the  past,  Augusta  has  con- 
tributed Rev.  Sylvester  Judd  to  American  literature.  While  pastor  of 
the  Unitarian  church  there,  from  1840  to  his  death  in  1853,  he  wrote 
several  novels — Margaret,  Philo  and  Richard  Edney — that  were  rich  in 
Augusta  scenes  and  characters  of  that  day — as  well  as  numerous  histori- 
cal and  theological  works.  Nor  does  W^aterville  forget  that  Rev.  Samuel 
F.  Smith,  the  author  of  "My  Country  'Tis  of  Thee,"  was  a  graduate  of 
Colb}^  and  for  years  a  pastor  in  that  city. 

Then  there  are  the  numerous  authors  of  distinction,  literally  colonies 
of  them  in  some  instances,  notably  at  York  Harbor  and  Kennebunkport, 
who  have  established  vacation  homes  in  Maine  and  who  come  here  sum- 
mer after  summer.  If  we  can  count  them  neither  as  native  writers  nor 
as  adopted  sons  and  daughters  of  Maine  we  can  at  least  point  in  almost 
every  case  to  the  direct  influence  of  Maine  on  their  writings. 

And  now,  in  closing  this  hurried  survey  of  Maine's  contribution  to 
literature,  let  me  touch  briefly  on  the  work  of  three  of  the  leaders  among 
our  present  day  American  writers — Edwin  Arlington  Robinson,  Lincoln 
Colcord  and  Holman  Day. 

Edwin  Arlington  Robinson  has  been  called  the  pioneer  and  the  prophet 
of  the  new  order  in  poetry.  Not  that  he  is  to  be  held  responsible  for 
that  grotesque  and  nightmarish  distortion  commonly  called  "free  verse," 
from  its  utter  lack  of  rhyme,  rhythm  and  reason,  style,  sense  and  sub- 
stance, but  that  he  began  to  write  twenty  years  ago  with  a  stark  sincerity 
and  simplicity  that  startled  a  reading  world  accustomed  only  to  the  con- 
ventional in  poetic  thought  and  expression.  One  of  the  most  intellectual 
poets  of  his  generation,  highly  developed  and  highly  sensitized,  Mr.  Rob- 
inson has  thrown  off  the  shackles  of  inheritance  and  environment  and 
with   deep-probing  psychology,   coupled   with   a   marvelous   technique   of 


170  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

workmanship,  has  given  us  noble  poems  of  much  spiritual  worth.  They 
are  for  the  most  part  somber  poems.  There  is  little  in  them  that  is  light 
and  sparkling.  There  is  much  of  tragedy  and  pain.  But  there  is  always 
hope  and  courage,  and  the  success  that  is  built  on  failure. 

Edwin  Arlington  Robinson  was  born  at  Head  Tide  on  the  Sheepscot 
River  in  1869.  When  he  was  a  little  child  the  family  moved  to  Gardiner 
and  there  he  passed  the  years  of  boyhood  and  early  manhood.  Gardiner 
is  the  Tilbury  Town  of  his  poems  and  many  of  the  scenes  and  characters 
in  his  earlier  poems  are  obviously  of  that  city  and  vicinity.  His  first 
book  of  poems  came  out  in  1896,  shortly  after  the  waning  of  the  family 
fortunes  forced  him  to  abandon  his  studies  at  Harvard.  It  was  a  little 
volume,  privately  printed.  A  year  later,  "The  Children  of  the  Night" 
appeared,  a  collection  of  poems  that  won  a  larger  audience  and  much 
attention  worth  having.  Many  of  its  poems  are  character  sketches,  unfor- 
gettable little  vignettes,  though  perhaps  too  cynical  in  tone.  The  title 
poem,  in  its  closing  stanzas,  gives  us  a  glimpse  of  Mr.  Robinson's  point  of 
view. 

There  is  one  creed,  and  only  one, 
That  glorifies  God's  excellence; 

So  cherish,  that  His  will  be  done, 
The  common  creed  of  common  sense. 

It  is  the  crimson,  not  the  gray. 

That  charms  the  twilight  of  all  time ; 

It  is  the  promise  of  the  day 

That  makes  the  starry  sky  sublime. 

It  is  the  faith  within  the  fear 

That  holds  us  to  the  life  we  curse; — 

So  let  us  in  ourselves  revere 

The  Self  which  is  the  Universe! 

Let  us,  the  Children  of  the  Night, 

Put  ofi"  the  cloak  that  hides  the  scar! 

Let  us  be  Children  of  the  Light, 
And  tell  the  ages  what  we  are! 

About  that  time  Mr.  Robinson  went  to  New  York  where  he  faced  for  years, 
and  faced  very  bravely,  a  long  road  with  many  rough  places.  In  1902 
"Capt.  Craig,"  his  next  volume  of  poems,  appeared.  The  title  poem  is  very 
long — 84  pages — but  perhaps  the  strongest  poem  in  the  collection  is  "Isaac 
and  Archibald,"  apparently  an  autobiographical  sketch  of  his  early  days 
in  Gardiner.  The  book  bears  a  dedication  to  a  Gardiner  friend  of  that  early 
period.  His  next  book,  "The  Town  Down  the  River,"  appeared  in  1910 
after  there  was  a  happier  change  in  his  personal  affairs.    That  came  with 


MAINE'S    CONTRIBUTION    TO    LITERATURE  171 

the  more  general  recognition  of  his  worth  as  a  poet  when  President  Roose- 
velt, with  characteristic  enthusiasm  and  generosity,  had  praised  some  of 
his  work.  His  later  volumes  of  poems — "The  Man  Against  the  Sky"  in 
1916  and  "Merlin"  in  1917 — showed  the  development  of  his  powers  and 
contain  some  of  the  noblest  poetry  of  recent  years. 

"MerHn"  is  a  tale  of  1300  lines  in  blank  verse,  a  re-telhng  of  the 
Arthurian  legend  that  is  magnificent  in  some  passages  and  tiresome  in 
others.  "The  Man  Against  the  Sky"  in  its  title  poem  and  in  "Ben  John- 
son Entertains  a  Man  from  Stratford"  and  "Flammonde,"  as  well  as  in 
some  of  its  shorter  poems,  has  the  work  of  Mr.  Robinson  at  his  best — 
high  seriousness,  extraordinary  powers  of  condensation  and  epithet,  a 
rhythm  with  a  haunting  lilt,  a  tenderness  of  understanding,  vivid  descrip- 
tion, brilliant  analysis,  and  here  and  there  rare  lyrical  outbursts  as : 

"As  upward  through  her  dream  he  fares 
Half  clouded  with  a  crimson  fall 
Of  roses  thrown  on  marble  stairs." 

Two  plays,  "Van  Zorn"  in  1915,  and  "The  Porcupine,"  in  1916,  are  rated 
by  the  critics  below  the  high  level  of  his  other  work. 

To  Lincoln  Colcord  of  Maine  it  has  been  given  to  write  the  most  sus- 
tained poetic  work  that  the  great  war  has  yet  inspired.  When  the  awful 
storm  of  war  burst  over  the  world  in  1914  the  unspeakable  horror  of  it 
all  silenced  for  a  time  the  voice  of  poetry.  Then  came  a  few  notable  short 
poems  and  then  more  and  of  late  many,  until  we  can  see  the  beginnings  of 
a  great  literature  of  poetry  born  of  the  war — some  of  the  finest  of  the 
early  notes  sounded  by  soldier-poets  who  have  gone  bravely  singing  to  their 
rendezvous  with  death. 

When  Lincoln  Colcord's  "Vision  of  War"  appeared  in  1916  it  was 
hailed  as  the  most  important,  the  most  significant,  contribution  of  the 
year  to  poetry,  and  it  gave  a  new  standing  to  the  j^oung  author  who  had 
earlier  won  recognition  as  a  writer  of  remarkable  sea  stories.  "The  Vision 
of  War"  is  a  poem  of  150  pages,  written  in  blank  verse  and  in  lines  uneven 
and  irregular.    It  begins : 

"I  went  out  into  the  night  of  quiet  stars ; 
I  looked  up  at  the  wheeling  heavens,  at  the  mysterious  firrriament; 

I  thought  of  the  awful  distances  out  there,  of  the  incredible  magni- 
tudes, of  space  and  silence  and  eternity, 

I  thought  of  man,  his  life,  his  love,  his  dream; 

I  thought  of  his  body,  how  it  is  born  and  grows,  and 
of  his  spirit  that  cannot  be  explained." 


172  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

That  indicates  the  style  of  the  poem  and  sounds  its  note  of  meditation 
and  speculation.  The  theme  of  the  poet  is  the  spiritual  glory  of  war. 
He  does  not  minimize  the  physical  suffering,  but  argues  that  the  great 
result  of  war  is  the  purification  of  the  nations,  a  purification  much  needed. 
The  treatment  is  vigorous  and  incisive.  There  are  keen  discussions  of 
the  reforms  that  human  society  is  struggling  toward,  all  leading  to  a  vision 
of  the  brotherhood  of  man  wherein  the  poet  sounds  his  faith  in  the  ideals 
that  shall  ultimately  inspire  men  to  rise  above  all  things  that  are  base 
and  mean  and  selfish. 

Perhaps  the  "Vision  of  War"  has  not  had  so  many  readers  as  the 
stirring  sea  tales  that  gave  Mr.  Colcord  his  reputation  as  an  author,  but 
it  is  no  less  assured  of  a  permanent  place  in  American  literature.  It  was 
the  inevitable  thing  that  Mr.  Colcord  began  by  writing  sea  tales.  He  came 
of  five  generations  of  the  best  sea-faring  stock  of  our  Maine  coast  and 
was  born  off  Cape  Horn,  while  his  parents  were  on  a  voyage  to  China. 
His  early  life  was  divided  between  voyages  to  the  Pacific  with  his  father 
and  periods  at  his  Searsport  home.  He  went  to  school  and  entered  on  a 
course  at  the  University  of  Maine  and  then  the  lure  of  the  sea  and  of 
distant  lands  called  him  again.  His  early  stories,  mainly  of  adventures 
in  Pacific  waters  and  in  the  Orient,  found  ready  acceptance  by  the  best 
magazines.  A  dozen  of  the  strongest  among  them  were  collected  in  1914 
in  a  volume  called  "The  Game  of  Life  and  Death."  A  longer  work,  "The 
Drifting  Diamond,"  had  appeared  in  1912.  That  is  a  gripping  romance 
of  China  and  the  South  Sea  Islands,  a  tale  with  a  salty  flavor  through  all 
its  pages.  Lincoln  Colcord  has  travelled  far  for  a  young  writer,  and  the 
road  to  the  summit  lies  straight  and  fair  before  him. 

Holman  Day,  as  a  writer  of  Maine,  in  Maine  and  for  Maine,  is  in  a 
class  by  himself  among  all  those  whose  names  I  have  mentioned  tonight. 
There  are  not  a  few  among  them  with  literary  genius  transcending  his, 
not  a  few  who  excel  him  in  literary  craftsmanship,  but  as  an  interpreter 
of  Maine  life  and  character  he  stands  unique.  Other  Maine-born  and 
Maine-trained  writers  have  often  wandered  elsewhere  to  do  their  work, 
as  Edwin  Arlington  Robinson  has  gone  to  New  York,  or  elsewhere  for 
their  scenes  and  plots,  as  Lincoln  Colcord  has  gone  to  the  Far  East,  but 
Holman  Day  has  always  found  his  native  state  not  only  good  enough  to 
live  in  and  work  in,  but  also  inexhaustible  in  its  material  for  his  busy  pen. 
His  three  volumes  of  verse,  his  two  plays  and  his  half  a  score  of  novels 
are  Maine,  and  nothing  but  Maine,  from  cover  to  cover.  They  smack  of 
the  rocky  hillsides  where  "the  gnarled  old  dads  with  corded  arms"  have 
toiled 

"To  coax  from  sullen  Earth  the  price  that  keeps  their  boys  in  school" ; 
they  echo  with  the  axes  that  ring  in  the  wild  domain  of  old  King  Spruce 


MAINE'S    CONTRIBUTION    TO    LITERATURE  173 

and  with -the  roaring  of  the  frothing,  tumbhng  torrents  when  the  Allegash 
drive  goes  through ;  they  are  salty  with  the  spume  that  lashes  the  deck  of 
the  fisherman  off  Isle  au  Haut  or  the  tall  diff  s  of  Grand  Manan ;  and  they 
are  always  vibrant  with  the  loves  and  the  longings,  the  dreams  and  the 
memories,  of  the  old  home. 

Holman  Day,  born  in  Vassalboro  beside  the  Kennebec  in  1865,  and 
graduated  at  Colby  in  1887,  had  the  experience  of  a  dozen  years  in  Maine 
newspaper  work  before  he  became  a  maker  of  books.  That  opportunity 
he  improved  to  the  utmost.  He  came  to  know  Maine  and  its  people  as  no 
newspaper  writer  ever  did  before,  and  everybody  came  to  know  and  to 
like  him.  Thus  there  was  a  cordial  welcome  awaiting  his  first  collection 
of  poems,  "Up  in  Maine",  when  it  appeared  in  1900.  The  book  achieved 
an  instantaneous  success  that  exceeded  the  fondest  hopes  of  both  author 
and  publishers.  It  went  from  edition  to  edition  in  a  sale  unparalleled  by 
any  volume  of  verse  in  many  years.  All  over  the  land  former  Maine  peo- 
ple, and  the  sons  and  daughters  of  Maine  emigrants,  hailed  it  as  an  inti- 
mate message  from  the  homeland.  Professional  and  amateur  readers  on 
every  platform  extended  the  popularity  of  selections  from  its  pages.  The 
merest  mention  of  Maine  the  country  over  came  to  suggest  the  name  and 
the  verses  of  Holman  Day, 

Two  years  later  "Pine  Tree  Ballads"  appeared  with  seventy  poems 
of  the  same  sort  that  had  carried  "Up  In  Maine"  straight  to  the  heart  of 
Maine  folks  everywhere.  As  a  whole,  the  work  was  stronger  than  in  the 
first  collection.  The  theme  was  the  same,  but  the  treatment  showed  more 
confidence  and  often  the  writer  struck  a  deeper  chord.  There  was  more 
seriousness,  and  still  no  lack  of  whimsicalities  and  of  grotesque  exaggera- 
tion and  prevarication.  Another  two  years  passed  and  then  "Kin 
O'Ktaadn"  appeared — varying  from  its  predecessors  only  in  that  there 
were  chatty  interludes  of  proses  between  the  sixty  or  more  poems. 

Those  three  volumes  alone  gave  Holman  Day  a  well  established  place 
in  American  literature.  I  think  it  is  true  that  no  state  has  a  poet  who  has 
done  for  it  what  Holman  Day  has  done  for  Maine  in  those  books — putting 
in  homely,  characteristic  verse  its  life  and  its  types,  its  traditions  and 
its  aspirations,  with  a  touch  always  sympathetic  and  satisfying.  No 
reader  of  those  books  of  verse  can  fail  to  wish  that  the  series  had  con- 
tinued, and  yet  we  can  well  understand  that  there  was  a  limit  even  to 
what  the  genius  of  Holman  Day  could  produce  in  that  line  of  effort. 

It  was  inevitable  that  the  poet  should  turn  novelist,  and  happily  Hol- 
man Day  the  novelist  works  in  the  same  realm  and  in  the  same  spirit 
that  Holman  Day  the  poet  did.  Both  as  a  poet  and  as  a  novelist  Holman 
Day  is  essentially  a  straightforward  story  teller  and  a  delineator  of  quaint 
and  wholesome  types  of  character.    If  he  lacks  something  of  the  art  that 


174  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

develops  plots  most  effectively,  he  more  than  makes  up  for  it  by  the  skill 
of  his  character  sketching,  his  unfailing  humor  and  the  charm  of  his  direct 
narrative. 

"Squire  Phin",  his  first  novel,  was  pubhshed  in  1905.  In  the  dozen 
years  since  then  he  has  given  us  "King  Spruce",  "The  Eagle  Badge", 
"Mayor  of  the  Woods",  "The  Rainy  Day  Railroad  War",  "The  Ramrodders", 
"The  Red  Lane",  "On  Misery  Gore",  "The  Skipper  and  the  Skipped",  "The 
Landloper"  and  "Blow  the  Man  Down",  as  well  as  two  highly  successful 
plays,  "The  Circus  Man",  which  is  a  dramatized  version  of  "Squire  Phin", 
and  "Along  Came  Ruth."  I  wish  that  time  permitted  a  summary  and  com- 
ment of  each  work  in  some  detail,  for  each  is  dear  to  the  lover  of  Maine. 
The  intrigues  of  Maine  political  life,  the  quest  of  the  border  outlaws,  the 
ways  of  the  great  woods,  the  droll  adventures  of  the  old  sea  captain  who 
turns  farmer  and  sheriff,  the  grim  battle  of  business  competition  off  the 
shore  and  in  the  cities — these  are  some  of  the  themes;  and  through  all 
the  stories  run  the  bright  threads  of  love  and  sacrifice  and  the  fight  of 
brave  and  loyal  souls  for  their  ideals. 

With  the  mention  of  Holman  Day  let  us  close  our  discussion  of  what 
Maine  has  contributed  to  literature — a  discussion  inadequate  and  incom- 
plete, as  I  warned  you  in  the  beginning.  Each  Maine  heart  has  among 
its  treasures  much  to  supplement  what  I  have  written  here. 

"O,  thine  the  glory,  Mother  Maine, 

That  shineth  far  and  bright, 
The  golden  stoiy,  Mother  Maine, 

That  thrills  the  heart  tonight. 
Yet  not  the  things  of  pride  and  fame, 
The  great  work  done,  the  honored  name, 
Not  they  that  bind  our  hearts  to  thee 
Through  all  the  changing  years  that  be. 
But  that  forever,  Mother  Maine, 

We  bless  and  hold  thee  dear, 
Thou  gift  and  giver.  Mother  Maine, 

Because  it's  home  up  here!" 


PART    II 
SOCIAL   AND   INDUSTRIAL   HISTORY   OF   MAINE 


GOVERNOR  CARL  E.  MILLIKEN 


CHAPTER  XXXII 

GOVERNOR  AND  COUNCIL 

The  work  of  the  Executive  Department  constitutes  a  very  important 
and  extensive  part  of  the  business  of  the  state.  If  we  think  of  the  Gov- 
ernor and  Council  as  the  president  and  board  of  directors  of  a  corpora- 
tion, we  will  have  on  the  whole  a  clear  idea  of  their  relation  to  the  vari- 
ous activities  of  the  state.  There  is  annually  raised  by  the  state  about 
eight  million  dollars,  and  all  this  vast  sum  is  expended  under  the  direction 
of  the  Governor  and  Council.  It  is  impossible  in  a  brief  statement  to  give 
anything  like  a  complete  statement  of  the  work  of  this  department. 
Therefore,  the  following  is  only  a  brief  outline  of  the  important  features 
of  the  work. 

^  ,  The   constitution   and   statutes   set   forth   certain  specific 

^         ..  duties  for  the  Executive  Department.     By  the  constitution, 

the  governor  is  constituted  the  supreme  executive  power 
and  he  is  given  a  council  of  seven  members  to  advise  with  him  in  the 
conduct  of  the  affairs  of  state.  These  councillors  act  in  much  the  same 
manner  as  does  the  Cabinet  of  the  United  States,  but  individually  the 
councillors  do  not  head,  a  department,  and  they  have,  in  addition,  certain 
legislative  functions.  While  the  governor  is  elected  by  popular  vote, 
the  councillors  are  chosen  biennially  on  joint  ballot  by  the  legislature. 
The  state  is  divided  into  seven  districts  with  a  councillor  for  each  district. 
.        .  Four  department  heads:     the  treasurer  of  state,  the  sec- 

„  ^^,   ,  retary  of  state,  the  commissioner  of  agriculture  and  the 

^^  .  ,  attorney  general,  are  elected  by  joint  ballot  of  the  legis- 

lature. The  state  auditor  is  elected  by  popular  vote.  The 
governor  nominates,  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  council 
appoints,  all  judicial  officers  and  all  civil  and  military  officers  whose  appoint- 
ment is  not  provided  for  otherwise  by  the  constitution  and  statutes.  The 
live  stock  sanitary  commissioner  and  the  chairman  of  the  industrial  acci- 
dent commission  are  appointed  by  the  governor  and  do  not  require  con- 
firmation by  the  council.  The  constitution  also  provides  that  the  tenure 
of  all  offices  not  otherwise  provided  for  shall  be  during  the  pleasure  of 
the  governor  and  council. 

Pardons  '^^^  governor  has  power  with  the  advice  and  consent  of 

the  council  to  remit  after  conviction  all  forfeitures  and 

penalties,  and  to  grant  reprieves,  commutations,  and  pardons  except  in 

178 


GOVERNOR    AND    COUNCIL  179 

case  of  impeachment,  with  such  restrictions  and  limitations  as  may  be 
deemed  proper  and  subject  to  such  regulations  as  may  be  provided  by 
law. 

-  The    governor   is    commander-in-chief    of   the    army    and 

navy  of  the  state  and  of  the  militia,  except  when  called 
into  the  actual  service  of  the  United  States,  and  he  has 
authority  on  extraordinary  occasions  to  convene  the  legis- 
lature in  special  assembly. 

.  The   governor   and   council   are   required   to   tabulate   the 

returns  and  elections  of  votes  cast  at  primary,  state  and 
special  elections,  and  elections  for  the  choice  of  presidential 
and  vice-presidential  electors. 

The  statutory  powers  and   duties  of  the    governor    and 

^   ,.  council  cannot  be  enumerated  without  reference  to  many 

Duties 

of  the  chapters  of  the  Revised  Statutes  and  Session  Laws. 

Some  of  the  more  important  are  the  power  given    to    the    governor    to 

appoint  agents  to  demand  and  receive  of  the  executive  authority  of  any 

other  state  fugitives  from  justice  charged  with  crimes  in  this  state,  to 

issue  his  warrant  to  surrender  fugitives  found  in  this  state  charged  with 

crimes  in  other  states,  and  he  may  offer  rewards  for  the  apprehension  .of 

fugitives  from  justice. 

He  is  required  to  issue  his  proclamation  for  an  election  to  fill  any 
vacancy  in  the  representation  of  the  state  in  the  Senate  of  the  United 
States  or  the  National  House  of  Representatives,  or  any  other  office 
required  to  be  filled  by  vote  of  the  people,  as  well  as  his  proclamation  for 
a  primary  election  to  select  candidates. 

Of  all  the  duties  of  the  Executive  Department-  there  is  none  greater 
than  the  constitutional  provision  which  says  that  no  money  shall  be  drawn 
from  the  treasury  except  by  warrant  from  the  governor  and  council,  and 
in  consequence  of  appropriations  made  by  law.  In  addition  to  this  the 
governor  and  council  have  general  supervision  of  the  work  of  all  state 
departments,  institutions  and  commissions,  the  great  majority  of  which 
are  required  to  make  detailed  reports  at  regular  intervals.  The  governor 
and  council  are  also  constituted  a  board  of  trustees  of  the  State  Library. 
p  Because  of  these  provisions,  the  Executive  Department  has 

of  Rills  intimate  control  over  the  functions    of    all    departments 

and  institutions.  Since  no  money  can  be  paid  out  without 
warrant  from  the  governor  and  council,  it  follows,  that  every  expendi- 
ture of  money  by  any  sub-division  of  the  state  government  is  authorized 
first  by  the  governor  and  council.  Further  than  that,  no  bill  is  paid  by 
the  state  except  by  check  of  the  treasurer  of  state.  In  other  words, 
no  indebtedness  of  the  State  of  Maine  whether  it  be  a  million  dollars  or 
one  cent,  is  paid  except  by  check  from  the  treasurer. 

13 


180  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

Under  the  provisions  of  Chapter  102  of  the  PubHc  Laws 
^  ^  ^  of  1919,  the  governor  becomes  the  head  of  the  budget 

"  ^^  committee.     He  with  the  state  auditor,    state    treasurer, 

chairman  of  the  committee  on  appropriations  and  financial  affairs  on  the 
part  of  the  Senate  and  chairman  on  the  part  of  the  House  of  the  Maine 
Legislature  make  up  this  budget  committee. 

An  informal  budget  was  inaugurated  in  1917.  It  was  continued  in 
1919  and  the  Legislature  of  1921  will  see  the  first  legal  budget. 

The  law  provides  that  the  committee  shall  transmit  to  the  legislature, 
not  later  than  the  fifth  day  of  the  first  session  thereof  the  budget,  and 
upon  request  of  any  committee  of  the  legislature  the  secretary  of  the  com- 
mittee on  budget  shall  transmit  to  such  committee  of  the  legislature  all 
statements,  estimates  and  requests  which  were  filed  with  the  said  secretary 
by  officers,  boards  and  commissions  as  required  by  sections  two  and  three 
of  the  act,  or  copies  thereof. 

In  making  up  the  estimates  constituting  the  budget,  the  commit- 
tee shall,  in  connection  therewith  and  as  a  part  thereof  submit  an  estimate 
in  detail,  or  a  general  estimate  in  any  instance  where  it  is  impracticable 
to  give  specific  items,  subdivided  under  appropriate  headings,  of  such 
sums  as  may  be  deemed  necessary  to  defray  the  several  charges  and 
expenses  of  the  public  service  for  the  ensuing  biennial  fiscal  period.  This 
estimate  shall  also  include  such  sums  as  may  be  deemed  necessary  for 
charitable  and  benevolent  institutions,  and  for  such  other  purposes  for 
which  public  money  may  be  properly  appropriated.  It  shall  be  accom- 
panied by  a  statement  showing  the  total  valuation  of  taxable  property 
in  the  state  as  compiled  by  the  board  of  state  assessors  and  the  rate  of 
taxation  necessary  to  produce  approximately  the  revenue  required  to  meet 
such  appropriations.  It  shall  also  show  the  estimated  income  of  the  state 
for  said  biennial  fiscal  period  from  sources  other  than  direct  taxation. 

„       .  The  governor  and  council  have  the  execution  of  the  state 

rensions 

pension  law,  under  which  approximately  $150,000  per  year 

Is  distributed  to  veterans  of  the  Civil  War  and  the  Spanish  War,  and  their 
dependents ;  also  the  law  providing  for  pensions  for  the  needy  blind,  which 
was  enacted  a  few  years  ago,  under  which  several  hundred  blind  persons 
are  now  receiving  very  substantial  aid,  the  yearly  appropriation  having 
been  increased  from  $15,000  in  1915  to  $50,000  in  1920.  They  are  author- 
ized to  provide  for  the  training  and  other  expenses  of  blind  children  in 
institutions  outside  of  the  state. 

They  also  examine  claims  for  reimbursement  of  cities,  towns,  and 
plantations,  for  aid  to  dependents  of  soldiers,  sailors  and  marines,  who 
served  in  the  war  with  Germany,  and  have  ordered  the  payment  of  such 
claims  to  the  amount  of  more  than  $750,000  between  the  time  of  our  entry 
into  the  war  and  the  close  of  the  year  1919. 


GOVERNOR    AND    COUNCIL  181 

Various  other  claims  of  cities,  towns  and  plantations  are  examined 
and  allowed  under  their  direction,  such  as  claims  for  support  of  dependent 
persons  having  no  settlement  within  the  state,  for  which  purpose  alone 
the  funds  now  amount  to  $150,000  per  year. 

In  addition  to  all  these  specific  duties,  there  are  hundreds  of  matters 
coming  up  that  would  naturally  appear  in  the  administration  of  a  big  busi- 
ness for  which  no  specific  legal  provision  could  be  made.  Under  the  present 
day  system,  the  Executive  Department  has  such  a  multitude  of  activities, 
that  no  longer  can  a  governor  be  a  part-time  official.  The  state  has  come 
to  that  opinion  and  has  provided  him  with  a  home  at  the  capital. 


CHAPTER    XXXIII 

EDUCATION 

In  education  Maine  is  one  of  the  most  progressive  states  in  the  union. 
Its  advanced  legislative  enactments  for  education  include  the  formation 
of  all  towns  of  the  state  into  unions  for  the  promotion  of  effective  super- 
vision; a  workable  compulsory  educational  child  labor  act;  a  requirement 
of  at  least  thirty  weeks'  schooling  in  all  towns;  the  elimination  of  all 
school  districts  and  the  substitution  of  the  town  as  a  unit  of  school  man- 
agement; the  abandonment  of  the  small,  weak  school  of  less  than  eight 
pupils  in  regular  attendance  and  the  centralization  of  schools  by  means 
of  transportation;  the  encouragement  of  industrial  forms  of  education, 
and  a  retirement  fund  for  teachers. 

-.  Maine  has  228,489  children  between  the  ages  of  5  and  21 

-  years ;  of  these  131,313  were  enrolled  in  elementary  schools 

»   ,      J  during  1919  with  an  average  attendance  of  97,638,  mak- 

ing 75  per  cent  of  attendance  to  enrollment,  which  greatly 
exceeds  the  average  in  the  United  States.     In  1919,  7,962  children  com- 
pleted the  elementary  schools.     The  enrollment  for  the  same  year  in  the 
secondary  schools,  high  schools  and  academies  was  23,291. 
.,  The  schools  of  each  town  are  under  the  management  of 

a  superintending  school  committee  of  three  members  who 
are  elected,  one  each  year,  at  the  annual  town  meeting  in  March.  For 
the  purpose  of  supervision,  the  towns  are  grouped  into  unions.  A  joint 
committee  for  the  union  is  composed  of  the  superintending  school  com- 
mittees of  the  several  towns  forming  the  union.  This  joint  committee 
selects  a  superintendent  for  the  union,  apportions  his  time  among  the 
towns  and  fixes  his  financial  consideration,  apportioning  the  same  to  the 
towns  concerned. 

r    ffi     i'  ^^  teacher  who  has   not   completed   a   four  years'   high 

„  rp.      ,  school  education  or  its  equivalent  is  entitled  to  enter  the 

examinations  for  teachers'  certificates.  Students  of  the 
state  normal  schools  receive  elementary  school  certificates  upon  the  com- 
pletion of  the  course.  Persons  who  complete  the  course  of  study  in  the 
state  normal  schools  or  two  years  of  college  work  are  eligible  to  examina- 
tion for  certificates  of  superintendence  grade.  Teachers  who  wish  to  con- 
tinue in  the  service  and  who  take  training  have  the  privilege  of  certificate 
renewal  from  time  to  time  until  certificates  become  permanent.     Gradu- 

182 


EDUCATION  183 

ates  of  college  and  universities  who  have  completed  the  educational 
requirements  are  granted  certificates  enabling  them  to  teach  in  secondary 
schools. 

.  The  public  schools  of  the  state  are  supported  by  funds 

inancia  derived,  (1)  from  a  tax  levied  on  the  property  of  the  town 

ftuppor  ^y  ^j^^  legal  voters  at  the  annual  town  meeting  in  March, 

(2)  the  income  from  the  permanent  school  fund  which  represents  the  pro- 
ceeds of  the  sale  of  lands  apportioned  for  the  support  of  schools,  and  other 
moneys  appropriated  for  the  same  purpose  to  which  is  added  one-half  of 
the  sum  received  by  the  state  from  taxes  on  the  franchises  of  savings 
banks,  and  one-half  the  sum  assessed  upon  the  deposits  of  trust  and 
banking  companies,  (3)  the  school  mill  fund  which  is  the  proceeds  of  a 
tax  of  one  and  one-half  mills  on  the  dollar  annually  assessed  upon  all  the 
property  of  the  state  according  to  the  value  thereof,  (4)  the  common 
school  fund  which  is  a  tax  of  one  and  one-half  mills  on  the  dollar  annually 
assessed  upon  all  the  property  of  the  state  according  to  the  value  thereof. 
In  addition  to  these  funds  are  moneys  raised  by  direct  appropriation 
through  legislative  enactment. 

Equal  opportunities  for  all  the  children  of  all  the  people 
is  our  motto,  and  in  this  spirit  school  facilities  are  being 
carried  into  the  unorganized  townships  where  the  great 
forests  abound,  to  the  islands  along  our  shores;  and  an  attempt  is  now 
being  made  to  make  the  rural  schools  of  Maine  the  foremost  in  the  Union 
through  centralization  which  will  bring  good  buildings  and  equipment, 
afford  a  division  of  labor  for  teachers  and  provide  at  least  two  years  of 
high  school  within  reach  of  all.  Such  schools  will  form  the  basis  of  social 
Hfe. 

Maine  is   taking   advanced  grounds   in   regard   to   health 
"^..^"^  and  sanitation  in  her  schools.     Buildings  are  being  stand- 

ardized in  regard  to  light,  heat  and  sanitation ;  grounds 
and  outbuildings  are  receiving  attention,  and  our  laws  provide  for  medical 
examination.  Many  old  buildings  are  now  being  remodeled  and  all  new 
buildings  must  conform  to  proper  standards.  Extensive  repairs  cannot 
be  made  or  new  buildings  built  without  the  approval  of  the  State  Super- 
intendent of  Schools. 

^         J  Maine  schools  rank  among  the  best  in  the  land  in  secondary 

,        .  *  education.     As  in  other  eastern  states  secondary  educa- 

tion began  in  academies  supported  by  private  benefactors 
and  by  tuition.  In  1873  the  state  authorized  free  public  high  schools  and 
from  that  time  there  has  been  a  steady  progress  until  today  her  publicly 
supported  secondary  schools,  with  their  fine  buildings,  adequate  equip- 
ment and  well  prepared  teachers  are  a  source  of  just  pride  to  the  citizens 
of  the  state. 


184  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

Side  by  side  with  our  high  schools  are  found  forty-eight  academies 
well  founded  and  strongly  intrenched  in  the  hearts  of  the  people.  These 
schools  have  become  semi-public  through  state  support.  Out  of  these 
schools  have  come  men  and  women  whose  influence  has  been  great  in  state 
and  nation  and  whose  lives  have  immortalized  the  institution  which  gave 
them  beginning. 

Early  in  the  development  of  the  idea  of  industrial  educa- 
j?A^^  r^  ^^^^  Maine  took  advanced,  standing  among  the  states  by 

making  liberal  appropriations  for  the  support  of  indus- 
trial courses  in  public  schools  and  academies,  and  also  for  industrial  edu- 
cation in  night  schools.  This  ground  work  well  laid  formed  the  basis  for 
vocational  education  under  the  Smith-Hughes  Act  recently  passed  by  Con- 
gress. Under  this  act  Maine  was  among  the  first  to  secure  approval  of 
her  plans  and  specifications  for  placing  the  provisions  of  this  law  in  opera- 
tion and  began  at  once  to  establish  strong  courses  in  agriculture,  home 
economics  and  the  trades  and  industries  in  all-day,  part-time  and  evening 
schools  and  classes  throughout  the  state.  Through  this  means  the  schools 
of  the  state  are  connected  with  life,  re-enforce  the  activities  of  the  com- 
munity and  bring  the  youth  into  contact  with  work  he  desires  later  to 
pursue,  thus  increasing  both  individual  and  national  efficiency. 

Bowdoin  College 

„.  Bowdoin  College  was  incorporated  by  the  General  Court 

of  Massachusetts  upon  the  joint  petition  of  the  Associa- 
tion of  Ministers  and  the  Court  of  Sessions  of  Cumberland  County.  The 
Act  of  Incorporation  was  signed  by  Governor  Samuel  Adams,  June  24, 
1794.  The  college  was  named  in  honor  of  James  Bowdoin,  a  distinguished 
Governor  of  Massachusetts,  of  Huguenot  descent. 

_.  Circumstances  delayed  the  opening  of  the  college  till  1802, 

„.  when  the  first  class  of  eight  young  men  was  admitted. 

Since  then  more  than  nine  thousand  students  have  been 
admitted,  and  more  than  six  thousand  of  these  have  received  degrees. 

But  eight  presidents  have  guided  the  affairs  of  the  col- 
lege in  the  more  than  a  century  of  its  existence:  Rev. 
Joseph  McKeen,  D.D. ;  Rev.  Jesse  Appleton,  D.D. ;  Rev.  William  Allen, 
D.D. ;  Rev.  Leonard  Woods,  D.D.,  LL.D. ;  and  Rev.  Samuel  Harris,  D.D., 
LL.D. ;  Gen.  Joshua  Lawrence  Chamberlain,  LL.D. ;  Rev  William  DeWitt 
Hyde,  D.D.,  LL.D.;  and  Kenneth  C.  M.  Sills,  LL.D. 

T^  ,    ,  Among  the  graduates  may  be  mentioned  Longfellow  and 

P      ,      .  Hawthorne;  Franklin  Pierce,  Melville  W.  Fuller,  Thomas 

B.  Reed,  William  Pitt  Fessenden,  John  A.  Andrew,  and 
William  P.  Frye;  Generals  Howard  and  Chamberlain;  Charles  Carroll 
Everett,  Calvin  E.  Stowe,  Egbert  Coffin  Smyth,  and  Cyrus  Hamlin. 


EDUCATION-  185 

P  „  From  the  first  the  college  has  been  essentially  a  college 

y .,       ,  of  hberal  arts,  but  science  has  not  been  neglected  and 

.    ,  courses  are  offered  leading  to  the  degrees  of  Bachelor  of 

Arts  and  Bachelor  of  Science.     From  1820  the  Medical 
Department  of  the  college  has  given  courses  leading  to  the  degree  of 
Doctor  of  Medicine. 
^     .  The  material   equipment  consists    of    sixteen    buildings, 

grouped  on  a  campus  of  about  forty  acres : — including  sci- 
entific laboratories,  a  library  of  116,000  volumes,  extensive  art  collections; 
and  an  endowment  of  more  than  $2,500,000.  The  academical  faculty  con- 
tains thirty  names  and  the  medical  faculty  sixty.  In  1919-20  there  were 
456  students  in  the  academical  department  and  43  in  the  medical  school. 
rp  ...  The  tuition  charge  is  $100  a  year  in  the  college,  and  other 

annual  expenses  are  from  three  to  six  hundred  dollars. 
These  figures  are  reduced  considerably  for  needy  and  deserving  students 
by  the  application  of  scholarship  and  other  assistance  granted  by  the  col- 
lege each  year — at  present  more  than  $15,000  is  annually  distributed 
among  such  students. 

Colby  College 

„.  Colby   College   originated   with   the   Baptist   churches    of 

the  District  of  Maine.  Upon  the  petition  of  the  Bowdoin- 
ham  Association,  the  Cumberland  Association  and  the  Lincoln  Associa- 
tion for  the  incorporation  of  a  college,  the  General  Court  of  Massachusetts 
passed  an  act  to  establish  a  literary  institution  in  the  District  of  Maine, 
under  the  name  of  the  Maine  Literary  and  Theological  Institution,  but 
refused  the  power  to  confer  degrees.  The  act  was  signed  February  27, 
1813. 

p,.    ,  The  institution  opened  in  1818,  the  trustees  having  selected 

p,  Waterville  as  the  site  of  the  school.    Upon  the  petition  of 

the  trustees  to  the  first  legislature  of  the  State  of  Maine,, 
the  power  to  confer  degrees  was  granted  on  June  18,  1820.  The  first  class 
graduated  in  1822. 

„,  In  1821  the  name  of  the  institution  was  changed  to  Water- 

--.  ville  College.    In  1867  it  was  again  changed  to  Colby  Uni- 

versity in  honor  of  Mr.  Gardner  Colby,  a  generous  bene- 
factor. In  1899  it  was  once  more  changed  to  Colby  College  in  recognition 
of  the  real  character  of  the  institution. 

™  In  1871  young  women  were  admitted  to  the  college  on 

<^,    J     ,  the  same  terms  as  young  men.    In  1890,  upon  the  sugges- 

tion of  President  Albion  Small,  the  trustees  organized 
within  the  college  a  division  for  young  men  and  a  co-ordinate  division 


186  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

for  young  women.  In  class  organization,  rank,  prize  contests,  appoint- 
ments, honors,  and  so  far  as  possible  in  the  work  of  the  class  room,  the  two 
divisions  are  treated  as  independently  as  though  they  were  distinct  insti- 
tutions. 

Among  the  graduates  may  be  mentioned,  Elijah  Parish 
N^otcd 

,     ,  Love  joy,    General    Benjamin    Butler,    William    Mathews, 

%Wi  111171  Ttf^^ 

Martin   Brewer    Anderson,    Josiah    Hayden    Drummond, 
Albion  Woodbury  Small,  Shailer  Mathews,  Nathaniel  Butler,  Asher  Hinds, 
Holman  Day,  George  Otis  Smith,  Harrington  Putnam,  Leslie  C.  Cornish. 
,        Courses  are  offered  leading  to  the  degrees  of  Bachelor  of 
^   .  Arts  and  Bachelor  of  Science.     The  material  equipment 

^    ^  consists  of  an  extensive  campus  on  the  western  bank  of 

the  Kennebec  River  and  thirteen  buildings,  including  well  equipped  scien- 
tific laboratories,  a  library  of  about  60,000  volumes,  and  an  endowment  of 
more  than  $500,000.  The  faculty  consists  of  25  members  and  the  student 
enrollment  in  1918-19  was  360. 

The  charge  for  tuition  in  the  Men's  Division  is  $90  per 
year.  The  charge  for  room  rent  varies  from  $45  to  $55 
per  year.  In  the  Women's  Division  the  total  charges  for  tuition,  room  and 
board  vary  from  $280  to  $290  per  year.  A  large  number  of  scholarships 
are  available  for  needy  and  deserving  students,  and  abundant  opportuni- 
ties for  self-help  are  available. 

University  of  Maine 

The  University  of  Maine  is  the  direct  outcome  of  the 
History  Morrill  Act  approved  by  President  Lincoln,  July  2,  1862. 

The  legislature  of  the  State  of  Maine  accepted  the  conditions  of  this  Act 
in  1863  and  in  1865  created  a  corporation  to  administer  the  affairs  of  the 
College. 
.  The  institution  opened  in  September,  1868,  with  a  class 

-  of  12  members  and  a  faculty  of  2  teachers.     The  first 

class  was  graduated  in  1872. 

The  original  name  of  the  institution  was  "The  State  Col- 

lege  of  Agriculture  and  the  Mechanical  Arts."     In  1897 

by  act  of  the  legislature  of  the  state  the  name  was 
changed  to  "The  University  of  Maine." 

From  the  opening  women  students  have  been  received  on 
^     ,  the  same  terms  as  men.     The  attendance  of  women  until 

recently  has  not  been  large.  The  institution  is  in  every 
respect  co-educational.  Women  have  precisely  the  same  opportunities  as 
men  and  compete  with  them  in  the  classes  and  in  various  contests.  At 
this  time  the  women  constitute  one-fifth  of  the  student  body. 


EDUCATION  187 

William  T.  Haines,  ex-Governor  of  Maine;  E.  F.  Ladd, 
Noted  President  of  North  Dakota  Agricultural  College;  Hon.  S. 

Graduates  ^    Gould,  Skowhegan,  Maine;  Frank  L.  Scribner,  Special 

Agent  and  Agrostologist,  United  States  Department  Agriculture;  William 
R.  Pattangall,  Lawyer,  Augusta,  Maine ;  Dr.  Whitman  H.  Jordan,  Director 
New  York  Agi-icultural  Experiment  Station;  Allen  Rogers,  in  charge  of 
Industrial  Chemical  and  Tanning  Courses,  Pratt  Institute;  Dr.  Jeremiah 
S.  Ferguson,  Physician  Cornell  Medical  College;  Arthur  M.  Farrington, 
Assistant  Chief,  Animal  Industry,  United  States  Department  of  Agricul- 
ture, are  some  of  the  prominent  graduates. 

The  University  maintains  four  colleges :  Agriculture,  Arts 

and  Sciences,  Engineering  and  Law.     In  addition  to  this 
.  ,  the  Maine  Agricultural  Experiment  Station  is  an  integral 

part  of  the  institution.  Courses  are  offered  leading  to 
the  Degree  of  Bachelor  of  Arts  in  the  College  of  Arts  and  Sciences,  to 
the  Degree  of  Bachelor  of  Science  in  Agriculture,  Home  Economics,  and 
Forestry,  to  the  Degree  of  Bachelor  of  Science  in  Engineering,  and  to  the 
Degree  of  Bachelor  of  Laws  in  the  College  of  Law. 

The  material  equipment  includes  campus  and  farm  of  nearly  400 
acres  on  the  Stillwater  river  in  Orono,  a  farm  of  100  acres  a  mile  north  of 
the  campus,  and  the  experimental  farms  of  about  250  acres  each  in  Mon- 
mouth and  Presque  Isle.  The  college  buildings  are  numerous  and  well 
equipped.  The  Carnegie  Library  building  houses  about  66,958  volumes. 
The  faculty  consists  of  176  members.  1214  students  are  now  enrolled. 
.  .  The  charge  for  tuition  for  students  from  within  the  state 

is  $30  per  year,  for  students  from  without  the  state  $100 
per  year.  By  legislative  enactment,  students  in  agricultural  and  home 
economics  curricula  are  exempted  from  the  payment  of  tuition  charges. 
This  applies  only  to  students  from  within  the  state.  The  room  rent  in 
a  dormitory  is  $36  per  year  and  board  is  $180  per  year.  In  addition  to 
this  each  student  pays  a  registration  fee  of  $10,  an  incidental  fee  of  $30 
and  laboratory  fees  varying  from  $10  to  $25  according  to  the  course  taken. 
Text  books  are  anywhere  from  $10  to  $30. 

Bates  College 

Bates  College  "admitted  its  first  class  in  1863  and  received 

its  charter  in  January,  1864.     Bates  was  named  for  one 

of  its  largest  benefactors,  the  late  Benjamin  E.  Bates,  of  Boston. 

^     „      .  Forty-three  per  cent  of  Bates  graduates  have  entered  the 

A  roressioiis 

teaching  profession,    eleven    per    cent    the  ministry,  and 

many  of  its  alumni  have  been  prominent  in  law,  medicine,  journahsm,  leg- 
islation and  social  service.     Bates  is  famous  for  its  success  in  intercollegi- 


188  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

ate  debating,  having  won  in  thirty-one  out  of  forty-one  contests,  seventeen 
of  them  with  universities.     The  college  has  no  secret  societies,  its  policy 
being  to  foster  the  open  literary  societies,  musical  clubs,  and  other  organ- 
izations that  encourage  and  inspire  the  democratic,  simple  life. 
^         ,  A  Department  of  Forestry  has  just  been  established,  with 

„  p        ,  resources  that  assure  to  it  high  rank  in  a  field  now  recog- 

nized as  of  great  importance  to  our  country.  The  courses 
in  Education  entitle  graduates  who  have  completed  them  to  teachers'  cer- 
tificates of  the  first  class  from  state  boards  of  education. 

Bates  has  an  endowment  of  $960,000.  Its  total  resources 
amount  to  $1,500,000.  It  has  sixteen  buildings  and  a 
campus  of  fifty-five  acres.  In  the  fall  of  1919  Chase  Hall,  the  men's  social 
building,  one  of  the  finest  buildings  of  its  type  in  the  country,  was  dedi- 
cated. It  was  so  named  in  honor  of  the  late  President  George  Colby  Chase 
who  served  the  college  for  fifty  years.  This  building  affords  accommoda- 
tions for  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  the  social,  literary,  scientific,  and  musical  organiza- 
tions of  the  young  men,  and  assures  opportunities  for  extending  hospitality 
to  guests  and  returning  graduates. 

Expenses  are  very  moderate — the  total  expense  for  one 
year  for  board,  room  rent,  tuition,  books  and  general  cost 
of  living  being  between  $266  and  $307.    There  are  one  hundred  and  eleven 
scholarships,  most  of  them  paying  $50  of  the  annual  tuition  fee  of  $75. 
Enrollment         The  faculty  numbers  40,  the  student  body  494. 

Bangor  Theological  Seminary 

Bangor  Theological  Seminary  was  incorporated  February 
History  ^^^  ^g^^^  ^^^^^  ^^^  ^^^^  "Maine  Charity  School."     This 

legal  title  was  changed  to  the  one  by  which  it  has  generally  been  known, 
by  an  act  of  the  Maine  Legislature  in  1887.  The  institution  grew  out  of 
the  work  of  an  association  of  Congregational  ministers  and  laymen  in 
southwestern  Maine,  called  "The  Society  for  Theological  Education",  one  of 
the  earliest,  perhaps  the  earliest,  educational  society  in  the  United  States, 
incorporated  under  the  laws  of  Massachusetts,  February  27,  1812.  The 
seminary  was  opened  in  October,  1816,  at  Hampden,  in  connection  with 
Hampden  Academy,  and  under  the  care  of  Rev.  Jehudi  Ashmun,  later 
prominent  in  the  American  Colonization  Society.  In  1819  the  institution 
was  removed  to  Bangor,  its  present  site  being  the  gift  of  Isaac  Daven- 
port, Esquire,  of  Milton,  Massachusetts,  "an  old-fashioned  Orthodox  Uni- 
tarian", who  also  gave  the  site  for  the  present  Unitarian  Church  of  Bangor. 
The  seminary  property  consists  of  this  site,  of  seven  and 
a  half  acres,  most  beautifully  situated  in  the  heart  of  the 
city ;  a  dormitory  with  a  capacity  of  fifty  students ;  a  boarding  house  which 


EDUCATION  1B9 

serves  also  as  a  residence  for  the  matron  and  the  superintendent  of 
grounds ;  a  chapel  containing  not  only  the  assembly  room  for  services  but 
four  recitation  rooms  and  the  library ;  a  modern  gymnasium ;  and  six  resi- 
dences for  members  of  the  faculty.  The  library  contains  over  31,000  vol- 
umes. The  endowment  is  but  $325,000,  about  one-third  the  average 
endowment  of  the  other  theological  schools  of  New  England. 

The  faculty  consists  of  five  active  professors  and  a  libra- 
Faculty  ^^.^^ .  ^Yier^  are  three  supplementary  teachers,  besides  occa- 
sional lecturers.  "Convocation  Week",  consisting  of  four  groups  of  lec- 
tures given  by  eminent  men  in  various  walks  of  life,  was  begun  at  Bangor 
in  1904,  and  has  achieved  a  nation-wide  reputation. 

^  The  seminary  was   granted  the   right  to  confer  degrees 

Degi-ees  .^   divinity   by    the   Maine   legislature   in    1905,   but   the 

institution  has  never  exercised  the  right  except  to  give  the  degree  of  B.  D. 
to  graduates  holding  its  diploma,  having  the  degree  of  A.  B.,  and  having 
pursued  a  prescribed  course  of  study  additional  to  the  diploma  course. 

Among  its   graduates  may  be  mentioned  Cyrus   Hamlin, 

f  nT  Henry  T.  Cheever,  Daniel  Dole,  Rufus  King  Sewall,  Egbert 

^       **  ^  C.  Smyth,  Joshua  L.  Chamberlain,  Francis  N.  Peloubet, 

Edwin  P.  Parker,  Lewis  0.  Braston,  Minot  J.  Savage,  Henry  L.  Chapman, 

George  A.  Gordon,  Clarence  A,  Beckwith. 

.  The  seminary  is  now  in  its  104th. year.     During  its  exist- 

„     J       ,  ence  it  has  graduated  930  men,  and  given  instruction  to 

327  others  for  one  or  more  years.  Its  students  have  come 
from  every  continent  on  the  globe,  and  from  not  a  few  islands  of  the  sea ; 
as  ministers,  missionaries  and  teachers  they  have  worked  as  widely.  The 
total  number  of  years  service  of  its  graduates  and  non-graduates  to 
churches  of  not  less  than  a  score  of  denominations  is  about  25,000. 


Public 
Libraries 


CHAPTER  XXXIV 

LIBRARIES 

The  growth  of  the  public  library  idea  in  our  state  parallels 
that  of  the  public  school.  Associations,  formed  at  first 
for  the  exclusive  benefit  of  the  few,  were  gradually  enlarged 
to  include  in  their  scope  the  good  of  all. 

The  first  Maine  legislature  enacted  both  school  and  library  laws  mod- 
eled after  those  of  Massachusetts.  From  1798  to  1815  Massachusetts  had 
provided  by  legislation  for  the  incorporation  of  law,  militia  and  proprietary 
and  social  libraries.  Our  inheritance,  however,  was  more  than  mere  legal 
machinery,  for,  although  statistics  on  that  point  are  few  and  unreliable, 
the  fact  is  well  established  that  free  libraries  maintained  by  the  people 
were  as  early  as  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century  considered  a  neces- 
sary part  of  our  educational  system. 

A  portion  of  'The  Revolving  Library",  established  in  1751  for  three 
adjoining  parishes  in  Kittery  and  York,  is  still  in  existence  in  the  Com- 
munity House  at  Kittery  Point.  The  "Library  Society"  of  Falmouth  Neck, 
founded  by  twenty-six  gentlemen  in  1765,  and  succeeded  in  1826  by  the 
Portland  Athenaeum,  was  the  forerunner  of  the  present  Portland  Public 
Library,  and  the  oldest  library  now  in  active  existence,  that  of  Bowdoin 
College,  was  established  in  1794.  During  the  years  1798-1820  were  founded 
the  libraries  of  Waterville  (now  Colby)  College,  Gorham  and  North  Yar- 
mouth Academies,  and  proprietary  or  social  libraries  in  Bangor,  Belfast, 
Bucksport,  Camden,  Castine,  Gorham,  Machias,  Portland,  Saco,  Union, 
Warren,  Westbrook,  Winthrop,  Wiscasset  and  probably  other  places. 

The  lyceum  and  debating  clubs  of  this  period  played  an  important 
part  in  both  school  and  community  life  and  the  libraries  gradually  accu- 
mulated by  these  clubs  grew  to  be  of  such  value  that  it  became  necessary 
to  place  them  under  the  control  and  management  of  responsible  bodies.  The 
societies  or  associations  formed  for  this  purpose  became  the  proprietary 
or  social  libraries  authorized  by  the  first  library  laws.  The  free  public 
library  of  the  present  day  is  the.  direct  consequence  of  the  need,  expressed 
by  the  organization  of  these  earlier  associations  and  in  many  instances  is 
their  Hneal  descendant. 

The  first  free  public  library  law  was  passed  in  1854,  Maine  being  the 
third  state  to  enact  such  legislation.  Towns  were  authorized  under  this 
law  to  establish  and  maintain  public  libraries,  to  receive  bequests  and  gifts 

190 


LIBRARIES  191 

and  to  appropriate  for  organization  one  dollar  for  each  rateable  poll  and 
for  annual  maintenance  twenty-five  cents  for  each  such  poll.  This  law 
remained  unchanged  for  more  than  thirty  years  and,  with  one  exception, 
there  is  no  evidence  that  any  municipality  acted  under  its  provisions.  The 
town  of  Castine  established  a  public  library  in  1855,  and  at  that  time 
received  the  books  and  property  belonging  to  a  social  library  founded  by 
William  Mason  and  others  in  1801  and  subsequently  incorporated  under 
the  laws  of  1821. 

In  1893  the  passage  of  a  new  public  library  .law  not  only  permitted 
but  encouraged  public  libraries.  They  were  made  legal  recipients  and 
custodians  of  state  documents,  were  granted  a  stipend  of  ten  per  cent  of 
the  amount  appropriated  by  the  municipality  (changed  in  1895  to  ten 
per  cent  of  appropriation  for  the  library  and  in  1917  to  not  less  than  seven 
nor  more  than  ten  per  cent,  the  stipend  in  no  case  to  exceed  $500)  and, 
in  the  case  of  new  libraries  in  towns  having  less  than  1500  population 
(restriction  as  to  population  removed  in  1901)  were  given  new  books  to 
1  he  value  of  half  the  appropriation  for  starting  the  library  but  not  exceed- 
ing $100.  The  older  association  libraries  were  given  the  benefits  of  the 
act  when  made  entirely  free  as  a  result  of  municipal  appropriation.  Libra- 
rians and  others  were  allowed  to  apply  to  the  State  Library  for  advice 
and  instruction  in  library  matters.  As  illustrative  of  the  extension  of 
public  libraries  under  this  act  the  State  Library  report  of  1894  enumerated 
thirty-four  free  public  libraries  and  forty-four  not  free,  whereas  the  report 
of  the  United  States  Bureau  of  Education  for  1876  listed  seventeen  social 
and  eight  public  libraries,  only  three  of  which  were  free. 

Since  1893  the  number  of  libraries  has  steadily  increased,  and  the 
opening  of  the  centennial  year  finds  Maine  with  two  hundred  and  twelve 
public  libraries,  one  hundred  and  thirteen  of  which  are  entirely  free  and 
ninety-nine  require  a  small  fee.  The  total  number  of  books  in  these  libra- 
ries is  1,120,230.     . 

The  Maine  Library  Association,  organized  in  1891,  has,  since  its  reor- 
ganization in  1901,  been  an  active  agency  in  energizing  the  library  spirit  of 
the  state.  Two  meetings  are  held  each  year — one  in  the  spring,  and  one 
in  the  fall  at  the  same  place  and  time  as  the  Maine  Teachers'  Convention. 

The  entire  library  situation  is  now  more  promising  than  at  any  other 
time  in  the  history  of  the  state.  Trustees  are  asking  for  trained  and  effi- 
cient workers,  municipalities  are  requiring  adequate  service  and  librarians 
are  consistently  and  constantly  striving  to  raise  themselves  and  their 
libraries  to  the  highest  standards  demanded  by  our  modern  professional 
and  industrial  life. 

The  two  central  library  agencies  authorized  by  the  state  are  the  Maine 
State  Library  and  the  Maine  Library  Commission. 


192  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

,,  .  Through  the  efforts  of  the  Maine  Federation  of  Women's 

iVlaiiic 

Clubs  a  travehng  hbrary  system  was  estabUshed  by  law 

„         .    .  in  1899.    To  carry  out  its  provisions  and  to  encourage  free 

public  libraries,  the  act  created  a  Library  Commission  of 
five  members,  including  the  State  Librarian.  The  first  year  forty-two 
carefully  selected  traveling  libraries  were  prepared  and  circulated.  From 
year  to  year  old  libraries  were  broken  up  and  new  ones  added,  the  report 
for  1919  showing  a  total  circulation  of  500 — an  increase  of  about  twenty- 
four  libraries  a  year.  The  libraries  contain  fifty  books  each  and  are  sent 
for  six  months  to  any  part  of  the  state  on  payment  of  five  cents  a  volume 
to  cover  cost  of  transportation.  Communities  which  would  otherwise  have 
no  access  to  books  are  through  the  traveling  libraries  brought  into  direct 
and  constant  association  with  the  world's  best  literature.  The  Commis- 
sion has  held  summer  schools  and  institutes  for  librarians  and  assisted 
by  advice  and  personal  visitation  in  the  establishment  and  growth  of  new 
libraries.  A  library  organizer  is  now  employed  by  the  Commission  and 
her  services  in  organizing  new  libraries,  in  converting  private  into  public 
libraries,  in  cataloging,  classifying,  buying  and  general  administration  are 
at  the  call  of  any  library  in  the  state. 

■-J  .  The  State  Library  had  its  beginning  in  a  resolve  of  the 

^;j,   ,  legislature  of  1836,  which  required  the  Secretary  of  State 

J  .,  to  purchase  a  library,  under  the  direction  of  the  governor, 

for  the  use  of  the  legislature  and  to  expend  five  hundred 
dollars  for  that  purpose.  By  a  legislative  act  of  1839  the  books  belonging 
to  the  state  by  purchase  or  donation  were  collected  and  deposited  in  the 
south  wing  of  the  State  House,  and  constituted  the  State  Library  under 
the  charge  of  the  Secretary  of  State.  In  1861  the  Library  was  made  a 
separate  department  under  the  direct  control  of  the  Governor  and  Coun- 
cil, as  a  board  of  trustees,  and  they  were  authorized  to  appoint  a  State 
Librarian.  The  Library  was  located  on  the  top  floor. of  the  south  wing 
of  the  State  House  until  1891,  when  new  rooms  were  provided  for  it  in 
the  west  wing  of  the  enlarged  building.  In  the  year  1910  when  the  State 
House  was  still  further  enlarged,  the  main  portion  of  the  Library  was 
removed  to  the  second  floor  of  the  north  wing. 

Originally  established  for  the  members  of  the  legislature  and  the 
various  departments  of  state  government  it  now  serves  all  the  people  of 
the  state.  On  its  shelves  will  be  found  125,000  books  and  pamphlets  and 
170  current  periodicals,  containing  a  full  and  equal  representation  of  the 
various  branches  of  history,  law,  science,  religion,  political  economy,  indus- 
trial and  fine  arts,  language  and  literature.  Technical  and  elementary 
books  in  every  trade,  profession  and  industry  are  continually  being  added 
in  order  that  every  worker  may  find  there  the  information  he  most  desires 
or  needs.  Any  resident 'of  Maine  may  borrow  books  and  magazines  or 
obtain  information  from  the  Maine  State  Library. 


CHAPTER    XXXV 

RELIGIOUS    SOCIETIES 

.  The  Indian  believed  in  the  existence  of  an  unseen  world 

^  and  of  unseen  beings  by  whom  it  was  peopled,  and  with 

whom  his  priests  could  commune.  These  priests  or  medi- 
cine men  performed  the  three-fold  function  of  priest, 
prophet  and  physician.  They  held  themselves  to  be  kin  to  the  mysterious 
powers  to  whose  service  they  were  devoted,  and  to  be  acceptable  mediums 
of  communication  between  them  and  the  common  people. 

In  common  with  other  tribes  of  the  Algonquin  family,  the  Abenakis 
held  that  the  world  was  under  the  influence  of  dual  powers,  beneficent  and 
maleficent,  and  that  there  was  one  Great  Spirit  who  held  supreme  rule, 
but  at  the  same  time  did  not  interfere  with  these  ever-conflicting  powers. 
Upon  this  conception  of  deity  their  entire  system  of  religious  belief  neces- 
sarily hinged;  hence  their  belief  in  guardian  spirits,  which  they  denom- 
inated manitos. 

They  believed  in  a  future  existence,  "they  believed  in  the  immortal 
soul  and  that  it  shall  pass  to  the  South-west  Elysium,  holding  it  to  be  a 
kind  of  Paradise.  For  their  enemies,  who  they  account  unworthy  of  this 
imaginary  happiness,  they  say  that  they  pass  to  the  infernal  dwellings  of 
Abamocho,  to  be  tortured  according  to  the  fictions  of  the  ancient  Heathen." 

They  believed  in  the  duality  of  the  soul,  which  is  said  to  have  been 
the  reason  for  their  custom  of  burying  domestic  utensils  and  other  articles 
with  the  dead,  and  of  placing  food  upon  the  graves.  In  common  with  many 
other  races  of  mankind,  they  regarded  the  serpent  as  being  the  embodi- 
ment of  the  supernatural  power,  superior  in  wisdom  and  cunning — in 
fact,  a  manito  which  demanded  their  reverence. 

„.    ,  The  first  Christian  religious  service  conducted  in  Maine 

r  irst 

^       .  was   in    1604   when   the   French   under   DeMonts   visited 

Mount  Desert.    The  first  mass  said  in  Maine  was  by  Father 

Beard  in  October,  1611,  on  an  island  at  the  mouth  of  the  Kennebec  river. 

In  1607  the  first  Protestant  religious  service  in  New  England  was  conducted 

by  Rev.  Richard  Seymour  at  Popham,  where  a  church  was  built.     In  1646 

Father  Druillettes  became  a  missionary  to  the  Indians  at  Norridgewock. 

In  1688  Father  Bigot  erected  a  church  at  this  place,  which  was  improved 

by  the  distinguished  priest.  Father  Rale. 


194 


RELIGIOUS  SOCIETIES  195 

The  Puritans  did  little  to  Christianize  the  Indians  of  Maine.    Their  one 
effort  was  confined  to  a  mission  at  Arrowsic  which  lasted  from  1717  to  1721. 

For  a  brief  period  the  English  church  was  the  state  church 

in   Maine   under   the   charter   given   to    Gorges    in   1622. 

William  Morrell,  Richard  Gibson  and  Robert  Jordan,  clergj^- 
men  of  the  Church  of  England,  tried  to  establish  their  church  in  Maine, 
but  it  failed  and  nothing  further  was  attempted  for  eighty  years.  In 
1770  the  Episcopal  church  asked  to  be  relieved  from  taxes  of  the  Standing 
Order.  Their  petition  was  granted  in  1772.  A  church  was  established 
in  Gardiner  in  1771.  In  1880  there  were  two  churches  in  Maine.  The 
Episcopalians  have  grown  constantly  in  influence  and  membership  until 
today  there  are  thirty-nine  clergymen  and  5656  communicants. 

.,  ,  Thomas  Farmer  and  John  Wheelwright,  Puritan  minis- 

„  ,.       ,     ters,  preached  at  Saco  and  Wells  for  a  brief  time  prior 

to  1647.    In  1652  Massachusetts  secured  control  of  Maine 

and  taxed  the  people  for  public  worship.    The  minister  was  a  town  official. 

The  first  Puritan  church  was  built  at  York  in  1673. 

The  Congregational  church  became  the  successor  of  the  Pilgrims  in 
religious  work  in  Maine  and  founded  Bowdoin  College.  Their  mission- 
ary society  was  founded  in  1807,  and  Bangor  Theological  Seminary  in  1814. 
They  have  continued  from  the  first  leaders  in  educational  work,  establish- 
ing many  academies  in  the  state.  From  this  church  have  come  many 
missionary,  educational  and  civic  leaders  of  great  distinction. 
p  .      ,  The  first  Friends  to  visit  Maine  were  Ann  Coleman,  Mary 

Tompkins  and  Alice  Ambrose,  who  came  to  Berwick  in 
1662.  A  Friends  Meeting  House  was  established  in  Kittery  in  1730,  at 
Falmouth  in  1743.  Their  work  continued  to  prosper  until  by  1800  they 
had  meeting  places  in  all  important  towns.  They  have  at  the  present 
time  23  meeting  houses  and  about  1800  members. 
„     .-  .  William  Screven  was  ordained  to  the  ministry  in  Boston 

in  1682  and  attempted  to  establish  a  church  in  Kittery, 
but  the  established  church  caused  his  arrest,  and  he  was  fined  and  forbid- 
den to  preach.  A  century  later  Hezikiah  Smith  founded  the  first  Baptist 
Church  in  Maine  and  organized  churches  in  Gorham  (1768)  and  Berwick. 
The  work  prospered  and  an  association  of  churches  was  formed  in  Bow- 
doinham  in  1787.  A  college  was  organized  in  Waterville  in  1820.  There 
are  four  Baptist  preparatory  schools,  Hebron,  Coburn,  Higgins  and  Ricker. 
In  1867  the  Baptist  Convention  was  organized.  The  Baptist  and  Free 
Baptist  churches  became  one  church  in  1915  under  the  presidency  of  Gov. 
Carl  E.  Milliken,  a  member  of  the  Free  Baptist  church.  They  have  33,647 
members  and  400  churches. 
Presbyterian      ^"   ^^^^  William  McClanethan,   a   Presbyterian  minister, 

preached  at  Boothbay ;  McLane  at  Bristol  at  a  later  period, 
and  in  1784  Whitaker  was  at  Canaan  and  Williams  at  Winslow.    The  Pres- 


196  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

byterian  church  continued  to  grow  in  membership  and  influence  until  1800 
when  they  were  established  in  at  least  ten  towns.  After  this  period  they 
declined  and  finally  became  Congregational  churches.  At  the  close  of 
the  seventeenth  century  there  were  42  churches  and  2186  members  in 
Maine.  At  a  later  period  there  were  three  churches  with  503  members. 
In  1793  Jesse  Lee  was  sent  by  the  New  England  Confer- 
Methodist  ^^^^  ^^  ^^^  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  to  organize  this 

church  in  Maine.  He  held  the  first  services  in  Saco,  Portland,  Hallowell 
and  Readfield  in  1793.  The  Readfield  circuit  was  organized,  which  included 
all  the  state.  A  church  was  dedicated  at  Readfield  in  1798  by  Bishop 
Asbury;  1500  people  were  at  the  service.  Maine  has  the  distinction  of 
giving  to  the  Methodist  Church  Bishop  Soule,  who  drafted  the  plan  of 
the  delegated  General  Conlerence,  and  also  founded  the  Methodist  Review. 
When  Maine  became  a  state  in  1820,  there  were  three  districts,  27  cir- 
cuits, 32  preachers  and  6017  members.  Academies  have  been  established 
at  Rents  Hill  and  Bucksport.  This  church  has  through  all  the  years 
contributed  to  the  educational,  social  and  political  development  of  the 
state.  She  has  continued  to  grow  in  influence  and  in  membership.  The 
total  membership  in  1919,  including  probationers,  was  23,791. 

In  1802  Thomas  Barnes  preached  in  Norway,  New  Glouces- 
ter, Falmouth,  Gray  and  several  other  towns.  Sylvanus 
Cobb  of  Norway  organized  the  first  church  in  Waterville  in  1826.  The 
Gospel  Banner  was  established  and  published  at  Augusta  and  exerted  a 
large  influence.  The  first  State  Convention  met  in  1826.  They  have  a  fine 
academy  at  Westbrook.     There  are  about  17,000  members. 

-D  *•  *  Benjamin  Randall  of  Berwick  was  the  founder  of  the  Free 
Baptist  Church.  He  preached  in  New  Hampshire  and 
Maine,  forming  many  churches,  which  were  organized  into  a  State  Mission 
m  1834.  The  denomination  continued  to  grow  until  it  became  one  of  the 
most  influential  in  the  state,  having  churches  in  all  the  cities.  Its  work  for 
the  rural  districts  has  been  among  the  greatest  agencies  for  the  uplift 
of  the  people.  This  church  established  Bates  College  in  Lewiston  and  the 
Maine  Central  Institute  in  Pittsfield.  In  1915  the  Free  Baptist  and  Bap- 
tist Churches  united  in  one  denomination,  under  the  name  United  Bap- 
tist Convention  of  Maine. 

,^  .,     .  The  Unitarian  church  was  organized  in  Portland  in  1791. 

1 1  m  1  fi  T*i^  fi 

Colonel  Vaughn  of  Hallowell  was  for  years  the  most  dis- 
tinguished Unitarian  in  America.  Churches  were  founded  in  Bath  and 
Waterville  by  Dr.  Sheldon,  at  one  time  president  of  Colby  College.  The 
Unitarian  churches  in  Maine  were  formed  into  an  association  at  Saco  in 
1878.  It  has  now  27  churches.  The  membership  could  not  be  ascertained. 
,     .  This  church  began  its  work  with  the  coming  of  the  first 

„,        ,  discoverers  and  had  missions  at  Mount  Desert  and  Nor- 

ridgewock.     When  Maine  became  a  state  in   1820  there 


198  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

were  few  churches,  the  growth  had  been  slow,  but  with  the  growth  of  lum- 
bering and  manufacturing  the  tide  turned  to  this  church.  Soon  large  and 
prosperous  churches  were  located  in  all  the  large  centers. 

In  1853  the  See  of  Maine  and  New  Hampshire  was  instituted  with 
8  priests.  In  the  early  days  they  shared  in  the  persecution  that  practically 
all  churches  faced  in  turn.  Their  priests  were  turned  out  of  town,  and 
their  churches  burned.  In  1874  the  Catholic  population  was  80,000  and 
they  had  23  schools.  St.  Mary's  College  was  established  at  Van  Buren.  In 
1884  New  Hampshire  was  withdrawn  from  the  See  of  Maine.  Under  the 
brilliant  leadership  of  Bishop  Walsh,  the  efficiency  of  the  church  has  been 
greatly  increased.  Remarkable  advances  have  been  made  in  church  build- 
ing, education  and  hospital  work.  There  are  today  131,638  Catholics  in 
Maine,  143  priests,  47  parochial  schools,  11  schools  for  girls,  1  college  for 
boys,  7  orphan  asylums  and  many  other  institutions. 

^^,  There  are  many  other  religious  bodies  in  Maine  that  the 

Other 

^,       -  student  of  progress  must  study  if  he  would  understand 

Cnurcnes 

the  development  of  the  religious  history  of  the  state.   They 

are  the  Adventist,  Seventh  Day  Advents,  Disciples,  Christian,  New  Jeru- 
salem, Lutheran,  Church  of    God,    Christian    Science    and    Seventh    Day 

Baptists. 

The   Maine   Bible   Society   organized  in   1809,   distributes 

.  about  11,000  copies  annually  in  fifty  languages.    The  Maine 

Sunday  School  Society  was  organized  in  1869.    It  represents 

1,200  schools  with  a  membership  of  100,000.    The  Christian  Civic  League 

was  organized  in  March,   1897,  at  Waterville.     The  Christian  Endeavor 

Society  was  founded  by  Rev.  Francis  E.  Clark  at  Portland,  February  2, 

1881.     The  Y.  M.  C.  A.  was  organized  at  Portland,  Nov.  9,  1853. 

The  Maine~Register  for  1919  is  the  authority  for  the  fol- 
lowing statistics  for  religious  societies  in  Maine : 

Advent  Christian — 44  churches,  64  ministers,  2,338  members. 

United  Baptist — 419  churches,  247  ministers,  33,016  members. 

Protestant  Episcopal — 79  parishes  and  missions,  39  clergymen,  5,656  com- 
municants. 

Congregational — 265  churches,  186  clergymen,  21,968  members. 

Methodist  Episcopal — 309  churches,  231  ministers,  23,031  members,  1,195 
probationers. 

Universalist —  77  churches,  43  ministers,  17,000  members. 

Friends — 23  meeting  houses,  about  1,800  members. 

Unitarian^ — 21  churches,  membership  not  given. 

New  Jerusalem — 3  churches,  131  members. 

Seventh  Day  Adventist — 20  churches,  8  ministers,  811  members. 

Christian — 35  ministers,  3,600  members. 

Disciples — 7  churches,  about  500  members. 


RELIGIOUS   SOCIETIES  199 

Evangelical  Lutheran — 7  churches,  6  ministers,  1,445  members, 
Presbyterian — 3  churches,  3  ministers,  about  503  members. 
Church  of  God — 12  churches,  16  ministers,  about  250  members. 
Salvation  Army — 25  corps,  3  industrial  institutions,  70  officers. 
Roman  Catholic — 152  churches,  32  chapels,  160  priests,  Catholic  population 
is  about  134,371. 


m 
> 

o 

o 

11^ 


CHAPTER  XXXVI 


AGRICULTURE 


The  State  Board  of  Agriculture  was  established  by  a  law  which 
became  operative  April  1,  1856.  The  Board  was  made  up  of  one  member 
from  each  county,  who  was  elected  by  the  agricultural  societies  of  that 
county.  The  Governor  and  Secretary  of  State  were  ex-officio  members 
of  the  Board.  Some  years  later  these  two  officials  ceased  to  have  any 
connection  with  the  Board,  and  were  replaced  by  the  President  of  the 
College  of  Agriculture  and  Mechanic  Arts,  and  by  the  Director  of  the 
Maine  Agricultural  Experiment  Station  at  Orono.  The  Board  held  a  meet- 
ing annually,  elected  a  secretary  who  became  its  executive  officer  and 
mapped  out  the  year's  work. 

The  Legislature  of  1901  passed  an  act  which  brought  to  an  end  the 
existence  of  the  State  Board  of  Agriculture.  At  the  beginning  of  the 
year  1902,  a  new  law  went  into  effect,  and  the  work  which  was  formerly 
done  by  the  Board  passed  into  the  hands  of  a  single  commissioner,  called 
the  Commissioner  of  Agriculture,  who  is  elected  by  the  legislature. 

The  Department  as  at  present  organized,  is  composed  of  five  Divi- 
sions, each  Division  including  one  or  more  bureaus  as  follows: 

1.  Division  of  Plant  Industry;  (a)  Gypsy  Moth  Work,  (b)  Horticul- 
ture,  (c)  Seed  Improvement,  (d)  Exhibits. 

2.  Animal  Industry;  (a)  Livestock,  (b)  Sheep  Specialist,  (c)  Dairy 
Inspector. 

3.  Division  of  Markets;  (a)  Marketing,  (b)  Statistics,  (c)  Grading 
and  Packing,  (d)  Labor. 

4.  Division  of  Inspection ;  (a)  Food,  Fertilizers,  etc.,  (b)  Apple  Pack- 
ing, (c)  Weights  and  Measures. 

5.  Commissioner,  Administration  Division;  Institutes,  Fairs,  Bulle- 
tins, Miscellaneous  Work,  General  Supervision. 

I.     Division  of  Plant  Industry 

^  The  brown  tail  and  gypsy  moths  are  found  in  southern 

l'7?f\,T    1  Maine,  from  the  New  Hampshire  line  to  the  Penobscot 

river.    The  man  in  charge  of  their  extermmation  is  known 

as  the  field  agent,  and  he  employs  from  fifty  to  sixty  men  the  larger  part 

of  the  year. 

201 


202  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

One  line  of  work  is  the  growing  and  developing  of  parasites  and  fungus 
diseases  to  prey  upon,  weaken  and  eventually  destroy  these  exceedingly 
destructive  pests. 

Already  the  brown  tail  has  nearly  disappeared.  The  gypsy  moth  is 
a  more  difficult  enemy  to  fight,  and  at  the  present  time  is  exceedingly 
plentiful  in  the  counties  of  the  southern  part  of  the  state,  threatening 
the  destruction  of  the  fruit  and  timber  trees  of  that  section.  A  large  force 
is  kept  busy  creosoting,  burlaping  and  spraying. 

„      .     ,  This  bureau  inspects  all  nurseries  in  the  state,  there  being 

65  at  the  present  time,  about  129  acres  in  extent.  It 
licenses  all  persons  selling  nursery  stock  in  the  state.  Last  season  there 
were  88  licensed  agents.    It  enforces  the  apple  packing  law. 

Maine  was  one  of  the  earliest  states  to  provide  for  better  grading 
and  packing  of  apples.  The  inspection  service  employs  six  or  eight  men 
during  the  shipping  season.  They  visit  as  often  as  possible  the  shipping 
stations,  of  which  there  are  about  200. 

The  State  Horticulturist  also  collaborates  with  the  Federal  Horticul- 
tural Board  at  Washington.  It  is  his  duty  to  see  that  each  and  every 
package  coming  into  the  state  from  foreign  countries  is  inspected,  and 
report  made  on  same.  The  stock  must  bear  an  inspection  tag  from  the 
country  from  which  it  is  shipped,  and  it  is  also  inspected  at  the  port  of 
entry. 

The  bureau  is  constantly  on  the  lookout  for  insect  pests  and  fungous 
diseases.  Trees  are  sprayed  for  San  Jose,  Scurvy  and  Oyster  Shell  Scale. 
p  .  Carleton  Orchards  are  annually  visited  and  instructions 

p.    ,       ,  given  regarding  spraying,  pruning,  cultivation,  fertiliza- 

tion and  general  care  of  same.  These  are  orchards  of 
one  acre  each,  planted  to  compete  for  a  prize,  the  contest  to  cover  a  period 
of  five  years.  The  next  planting  will  be  in  the  spring  of  1920.  There  are 
many  of  these  orchards  in  the  state  and  the  owners  are  paying  marked 
attention  to  them  as  well  as  caring  for  their  older  orchards  at  the  same 
time. 

j2     ,  The  Bureau  of  Seed  Improvement  works  in  conjunction 

J  with  the  Maine    Seed    Improvement    Association.     It    is 

engaged  in  developing  a  system  of  state  certification  of 
seed  for  use  in  the  state  and  for  sale  outside  the  state.  The  purpose  is 
to  bring  about  the  use  of  better  seeds  by  our  own  farmers,  and  to  produce 
seed  of  a  higher  grade  that  will  bring  more  money  to  the  producer. 


II.     Division  of  Animal  Industry. 

Division  of  Animal  Industry  has 
ing  the  increase  and  improvement  of  the  livestock  indus- 
try.    This  division  worl< 
agricultural  organizations  of  the  state. 


.    .      J  The  Division  of  Animal  Industry  has  charge  of  promot- 

try.     This  division  works  in  conjunction  with  the  various 


AGRICULTURE  203 

_j  .  The  Bureau  of  Dairy  Inspection  has  charge  of  the  sani- 

^  ,.  tary  conditions  surrounding  the  production,  shipment  and 

distribution  of  milk  and  cream.  Inspection  is  made 
throughout  the  state.  Samples  are  taken  and  analyzed.  Those  who  adulter- 
ate the  milk  are  brought  before  the  court.  If  milk  shows  dirt,  visits  are 
made  at  the  point  of  production  or  distribution,  and  instruction  given  in 
cleanliness. 

III.     Division  of  Markets 

^     .    ,  This   Division   works   in   conjunction   with   the   Farmers' 

Union  and  the  Fruit  Growers'  Association,  whose  purpose 
is  the  promotion  of  better  grading,  packing  and  more  careful  marketing 
of  fruit. 

The  New  England  Milk  Producers'  Association  has  a  larger  field  of 
operation  in  Maine  than  in  any  other  state.  This  Division  was  largely 
instrumental  in  its  organization  and  growth  in  the  state. 

There  are  130  local  organizations  with  a  membership  of  many  thou- 
sands. The  Sweet  Corn  Growers  of  the  state  have  been  organized  into 
about  70  local  associations,  several  county  and  one  state  association.  The 
object  is  to  improve  the  crop,  save  in  the  purchase  of  supphes  and  secure 
a  uniform  price  for  corn. 

The  Division  is  also  trying  to  develop  home  markets  for  Maine  farm 
products,  and  to  keep  farmers  posted  on  crop  production  and  market  prices 
throughout  the  country. 

A  Bureau  of  Statistics  is  being  organized  for  collection  of  information 
bearing  upon  crops,  livestock  and  agricultural  resources. 

IV.     Division  of  Inspection 

^^  J       J  In  1914  the  inspection  of  foods,  drugs,  fertilizers  and  vari- 

rooa  anci  .,  ...  ,       ■,.,■,.■,         ,         ,      m, 

■p     -.,.  ous  other  articles  was  placed  in  this  department.    The  serv- 

y  ,.  ice  employs  a  chief  clerk,  stenographer,  from  three  to  ten 

inspectors  and  a  number  of  chemists.  It  inspects  the  sani- 
tary condition  in  bakeries,  ice-cream  and  candy  establishments,  meat 
shops,  slaughter  houses  and  other  food  producing  or  handling  places.  It 
looks  after  all  kinds  of  food  to  see  that  they  are  up  to  the  standard  require- 
ments. It  registers,  samples  and  analyzes  about  500  brands  of  fertilizers. 
It  does  the  same  with  all  the  large  number  of  feeding  stuffs,  insecticides 
and  fungicides,  brought  into  the  state  for  sale,  and  has  charge  of  the 
inspection  of  seeds  brought  into  the  state. 

.^  .  ,  ,  Standard  weights  and  measures  approved  by  the  Bureau 

J  ,  -     ^  of  Standards  at  Washington,  are  maintained  at  the  State 

House.     Each  town  and  city  is  obliged  to  have  a  set  of 

standards  with  which  the  scales,  weights  and  measures  used  in  the  town 


^04  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

and  city,  are  compared  by  the  local  sealers.    All  local  sealers  are  under  the 

jurisdiction  of  the  State  Sealer.     All  local  standards  have  to  be  shipped 

to  the  State  House  once  in  five  years,  to  be  compared  with  the  national 

standard. 

Grading  In  this  bureau  from  two  to  five  inspectors  look  after  the 

and  Packing       quality  of  apples  packed  and  sold  in  the  state. 

of  Apples 

^  .  There  are  three  state  fairs  and  about  50  county  and  local 

fairs  receiving  a  stipend  from  the  state,  and  it  is  the  duty 

of  the  department  to  visit  each  of  these  and  make  a  record  of  its  work. 

^     ,.,    ,  Much  educational  work  is  done  by  the  Department.     In 

Institutes 

1917   about  300  addresses  were   given   by  members   and 

representatives  of  the  Department,  to  which  there  were  over  15,000  lis- 
teners. 

The  Department  of  Agriculture  publishes  four  quarterly 

bulletins  each  year.  Each  bulletin  is  on  the  topic  that  is 
of  greatest  interest  at  the  time  it  is  published.  They  average  about  75 
pages  and  are  usually  well  illustrated.  Those  published  in  1919  had  for 
subjects,  "Seed  and  Plant  Improvement,"  "Sheep  Raising  on  Maine  Farms," 
"Papers  and  Addresses  Delivered  Before  the  Various  Farm  Organizations 
of  the  State,"  "Orchard  Operations  and  Packing  of  Fruit."  These  bulle- 
tins are  distributed  throughout  the  state,  going  into  nearly  every  town 
and  reaching  the  families  of  over  ten  thousand  farmers.  The  Department 
is  now  securing  copy  for  a  bulletin  to  be  published  in  1920,  outlining  the 
agricultural  resources  of  the  state  and  their  development. 

The  results  of  the  analysis  of  foods,  feeds,  poisons  and  fertilizers 
were  published  in  pamphlet  form  and  distributed  among  interested  par- 
ties. The  annual  reports  of  the  Department,  the  transactions  of  the 
State  Pomological  Society,  Maine  Dairymen's  Association,  Maine  Seed 
Improvement  Association  and  the  Maine  Livestock  Breeders'  Association 
have  been  published  and  distributed  to  the  number  of  5,000.  Various 
other  pamphlets  have  been  published  and  disrtibuted. 
p,      ,  The  Department  is  under  the  direction  of  the  Commissioner 

of  Agriculture.     Each  of  the  ten  Bureaus  has  a  Director, 
while  ten  to  thirty  men  are  employed  in  the  field.    In  addition  to  this  staff 
there  are  two  clerks  and  five  stenographers  employed  in  the  office. 
p.         .  ,  This  Department  had  an  appropriation  of  $316,127.28  given 

^.   .  .  it  by  the  Legislature  of  1919  to  use  in  the  interests  and 

for  the  development  of  agriculture  in  Maine.  Salary  and 
clerk  hire  only  amounts  to  $23,230.00. 


AGRICULTURE 


205 


Crop  Statistics 


Crop 


Corn    (Grain)     . 
Spring    Wheat 

Oats     

Barley     

Buckwheat    .  . . . 

Potatoes     

Hay — Tame     .  .  . 
Hay— Wild    

Apples    

(Commercial) 
Apples    

(Agricultural) 
Pears     

Sweet    Corn    .  .  . 

Beans    


Average 

Price 

Total 

Value 

Year 

Acres 

Yield 

Production 

Dec.  1 

Value 

per  Acrt 

1918 

23,000 

45  bu. 

1,035,000 

3.   1.67 

$   1,728,000 

$   75. IJ 

1919 

20,000 

55  bu. 

1,100,000 

1.95 

2,145,000 

107. 2J 

1918 

22,000 

22  bu. 

484,000 

2.37 

1,147,000 

52. 1< 

1919 

12,000 

19  bu. 

228,000 

2.20 

501,600 

41. 8( 

1918 

169,000 

40  bu. 

6,760,000 

.90 

6,084,000 

36.00 

1919 

169,000 

34  bu. 

5,746,000 

.92 

5,286.000 

31.28 

1918 

6,000 

25  bu. 

150,000 

1.49 

224,000 

37.25 

1919 

6,000 

28  bu. 

168,000 

1.70 

286,000 

47.60 

1918 
]919 

17,000 
17,000 

20  bu. 
24  bu. 

340,000 
408,000 

1.50 
1.75 

510,000 
714,000 

30.00 
42.00 

1918 

112,000 

200  bu. 

22,400,000 

1.20 

26,880,000 

240.00 

1919 

102,000 

240  bu. 

24,480,000 

1.40 

34,272,000 

336.00 

1918 

1,108.000 

1.15    T. 

1,274,000 

13,90 

17,709,000 

15.98 

1919 

1,120,000 

1.30    T. 

1,456,000 

18.70 

27,227,000 

24.31 

1918 

24,000 

.90    T. 

22,000 

14.00 

308,000 

12.60 

1919 

25,000 

1.00    T. 

25,000 

18.00 

450,000 

18.00 

1918 

226,000 

2.90 

655,400 

1919 

601,000 

3.00 

1,803,000 

1918 

2,010,000 

1.00 

2,010,000 

1919 

5,558,000 

1.00 

5,558,000 

1918 

20,000 

1919 

44,000 

1918 

14,000 

1919 

15,500 

1918 
1919 

17,000 
12,000 

14  bu. 
17   bu. 

238,000 
204,000 

Livestock 

Kind  Number 

Horses     110,447 

Colts      9,688 

Cows      149,905 

Other   cattle    75,940 

Sheep     106,775 

Swine     49,137 

Yearlings    (exempt  from   taxation)    57,737 

Poultry     1,287,087 

Poultry  produced 

Eggs  produced   


Value 
^1, 011,926.00 
655,368.00 

6,108,622.00 

2,733,263.00 
781,612.00 
733,837.00 
914,081.00 

1,332,115.97 
751,214.93 

2,307,470.72 


.  »•'* 

^^-  * 

-  •' 

'^*>         4"b 

i^-' 

.'    ^^  . 

^r- 

j^'^\' 

,-,     ^v 

■r    J^lff^^^Si^^Pr* 

^ 

''k.'St 

lAjKJt^^^fy    ''^^\ 

SJ^ 

mt-^ 

_      ^ 

P-^ 

1 

1 

'  'W'if 

^ 

gH 

m 

'"i 

WW 

if    ,' 

K^- 

.*  .vr-        ,■■      , 

'  's^aHM 

HE 

Five  year  old  apple  tree  (Stark).  Finest  tree  of 
its  age  inspected  by  Department  of  Agriculture 
in  1919.  Height,  15  feet;  diameter  of  head,  16x16 
feet;  diameter  one  foot  above  ground,  4*4  inches. 


CHAPTER    XXXVII 

COTTON    INDUSTRY 

^,.  ^  Cotton  is  found  in  Asia,  Africa  and  America.    The  Chinese 

xiistorv 

are  known  to  have  manufactured  cloth  from  cotton  as  early 

as  500  B.  C.  and  in  India  there  are  old  books,  in  which  cotton  is  mentioned, 

that  were  written  eight  hundred  years  before  the  birth  of  Christ. 

In  the  United  States  between  12,000,000  and  14,000,00 
^  bales  are  raised  annually.     This  is  about  three-fourths  of 

the  crop  of  the  entire  world.  Of  this  about  one-third  is 
manufactured  in  our  own  country.  Such  a  crop  represents,  in  value  of 
fibre,  seed  and  other  by-products,  in  excess  of  two  thousand  millions  of 
dollars,  or  double  the  world's  production  of  gold  in  any  one  year  since  the 
discovery  of  the  yellow  metal.  In  twenty  years  the  production  in  the 
United  States  has  increased  from  6,650,000  bales  to  14,000,000  of  500 
pounds  each.  Its  farm  value  has  increased  from  eight  to  thirty  cents  a 
pound,  and  the  acreage  from  27,000,000  to  35,000,000. 

.  Exports  of  the  fibre  have  grown  from  5,000,000  to  10,500,- 

^oreign  ^^^  ^^^^^  ^^^  ^^  ^^^  manufactured  cloths  from  $30,000,000 

to  $52,000,000  in  value.  Twenty  years  ago  cotton  by- 
products were  practically  worthless.  Last  year  exports  of  cotton-seed  oil 
alone  were  worth  $21,694,345.  Today,  the  by-products  alone  would  make 
cotton  a  profitable  crop.  The  world's  production  has  kept  pace  with  that 
of  this  country  in  average  increase,  but  the  United  States  continues  to 
grow  somewhat  more  than  two-thirds  of  the  whole. 
„  The  manufacture   of  cotton   goods   in   Maine  was  begun 

-  about  one  hundred  years  ago.     One  of  the  pioneer  mills 

was  established  in  Brunswick  in  1809,  another  at  Wilton 
in  1810,  and  a  third  in  Gardiner  in  1811.  In  1820  returns  made  to  the 
legislature  show  that  there  were  nine  cotton  and  woolen  factories  in 
Maine,  but  it  is  probable  that  a  majority  of  them  were  woolen  mills.  It 
has  been  stated  by  apparently  good  authority  that  there  were  then  six 
small  woolen  mills  in  the  state.  The  capital  invested  was  small,  only 
$11,000  for  the  nine  mills. 

The  manufacture  of  cotton  goods  has  for  a  long  time  been  one  of  the 
most  important  industries  of  the  state,  for  several  decades  taking  first 
rank,  and  is  still  increasing:  yet,  in  1905,  on  the  basis  of  capital  invested, 
it  took  second  rank,  pulp  and  paper  being  first,  and  on  the  basis  of  value 
of  product  it  was  exceeded  only  by  pulp  and  paper  and  lumber  and  timber 
products. 

207 


208  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

^,   ,.  ,.  At  the  present  time  there  are  in  the  state  sixteen  mills 

Statistics 

devoted  to  the  manufacture  of  cotton  goods.    Fourteen  of 

these  mills  are  producing  cotton  goods,  exclusively.  Two  are  combined 
with  the  woolen  industry.  According  to  the  Official  Textile  Directory  of 
1917,  these  factories  represent  a  total  valuation  of  $19,388,000  and  employ 
13,827  people,  of  whom  7,606  are  females  and  6,221  male  workers.  Fifteen 
of  these  sixteen  mills  allow  helpers  between  the  ages  of  fourteen  and  six- 
teen to  be  employed.  The  assessed  valuation  on  these  mills,  given  by  the 
State  Board  of  Assessors,  is  $12,336,460. 

Water  power  only  is  used  to  run  six  of  the  sixteen  mills,  three  are 
run  by  a  combination  of  water  power  and  electricity,  five  use  water  and 
steam,  while  one  employs  all  three  forms  of  power.     There  are  944,274 
spindles  and  28,119  looms  contained  in  these  factories. 
J         .  In  1820,  of  the  nine  mills  representing  both  cotton  and 

.  -  woolen    establishments,    two  were  located  in  Cumberland 

County,  one  in  Hancock,  two  in  Kennebec,  two  in  Lincoln 
and  two  in  York.  In  1917,  half  of  the  sixteen  mills  were  located  in  Andros- 
coggin County,  three  in  Cumberland,  three  in  Kennebec  and  two  in  York. 


COTTON   INDUSTRY 


209- 


Cotton  Industry 


o 

Total  Value 

of  Product 

1917 

Total  Am't 

of  Pay  Roll 

1917 

Average  Number 

Employed  1918 

Men 

Women 

1 
Males   ' 
between 
14  and  16 

Females 
between 
14  and  16 

1^ 

years 

years 

1 

$ 

$    82,143  83 

21 

125 

_ 

3 

2 

4,477.984  83 

1,172,920  91 

1,120 

970 

35 

47 

3 

2,050,007  83 

1.861 

1.392 

77 

43 

4  , 

213.607  51 

37.793  45 

40 

31 

5 

62,400  00 

9.153  31 

2 

30 

— 

— 

6 

18,000  00 

8 

51 



7 

234,000  00 

19,375  15 

3 

45 

— 



8 

80,000  00 

8,776  40 

2 

24 

— 

1 

9 

49,070  33 

21,090  85 

4 

40 

— 

1 

10 

2,639,381  66 

512,121  30 

420 

440 

31 

51 

11 

100,000  00 

10,610  17 

0 

30 

— 



12 

2,250,232  49 

390,957  05 

356 

328 

19 

19 

13 

17,000  00 

3,000  00 

3 

15 

— 



14 

1,945,480  00 

540,868  31 

413 

312 

20 

20 

15 

41,845  70 

6.871  50 

5 

6 

— 



16 

1,984,357  45 

345,714  67 

222 

270 

25 

20 

17 

165,629  49 

25,474  53 

22 

30 

— 



18 

1.266,143  14 

153,991  19 

140 

95 

1 

1 

19 

75,856  00 

11,384  00 

2 

23 

— 



20 

22.368  00 

7,800  00 

4 

14 

— 



21 

50,534  36 

20,305  09 

6 

36 

— 



22 

1,930  00 

1 

3 

23 

60,000  00 

20,000  00 

2 

40 



24 

280,800  00 

1 

30 

25 

852,703  79 

160,530  05 

50 

200 



1 

26 

1,783,156  39 

410,951  60 

260 

390 

5 

3 

27 

1,905,993  54 

504.934  34 

324 

429 

11 

6 

28 

413,409  74 

137,620  85 

92 

107 

2 



29 

3,919,793  64 

1,178,680  23 

896 

905 

2 



30 

2,605,715  00 

669,584  62 

442 

563 





31 

1,045,625  17 

367,523  66 

470 

145 



1 

32 

696,079  52 

129,329  65 

90 

110 

4 

4 

$29,239,167  75 

$  9,029.444  77 

7,285 

7,229 

232 

220 

CHAPTER  XXXVIII 

WOOLEN  INDUSTRY 

The  great  clothing-wool-producing  countries  of  the  world  are  Austra- 
ha,  South  America,  the  United  States  and  South  Africa.  The  world's 
wool  production  for  1910  was  estimated  at  2,952,782,985  pounds,  of  which 
the  United  States  was  supposed  to  have  raised  about  321,362,750  pounds, 
over  one-tenth  of  the  total.  The  largest  producer  of  the  best  wool,  that 
is,  of  the  finest  fibre,  is  Australia. 

It  is  estimated  that  about  two-thirds  of  the  clothing-wool  used  by 
the  American  manufacturers  is  raised  in  the  United  States.  There  are 
eight  hundred  thousand  farmers  and  stockmen  in  this  country  who  own 
sheep  and  are  interested  in  the  growth  of  wool. 

The  change  from  hand-made  woolens  to  the  factory  product  in  the 
state  of  Maine,  was  not  rapid,  as  in  1820  there  were  reported  only  six  fac- 
tories and  they  were  very  small  affairs  compared  with  the  mills  of  more 
recent  date.  In  fact,  as  late  as  1850,  and  in  the  newer  settled  parts  of  the 
state  much  later,  the  weaving  by  the  hand  loom  of  woolen  goods  for  men's 
wear  was  continued  in  many  homes,  the  warp  being  generally  of  cotton 
and  the  filling  of  homespun  woolen. 

1  ivi'll  ^^  I860,  the  number  of  woolen  mills  reported  in  Maine 
was  twenty-eight  with  a  capital  value  of  $940,400.  The 
average  number  of  hands  employed  was  1,064,  of  which  number  565  were 
men  and  499  women.  In  1900  the  industry  gave  employment  to  4,594  men, 
2,361  women,  and  200  children  under  sixteen  years  of  age.  At  this  time 
the  number  of  mills  had  increased  to  seventy-nine  with  a  capital  of  $14,- 
128,693. 

The  census  figures  for  1905  show  but  seventy-two  mills,  some  of  the 
smaller  ones  having  dropped  out  of  business  while  some  others  were 
enlarged.  During  the  five  years  the  capital  invested  increased  to  $17,- 
552,404  and  the  number  of  operatives  to  8,743. 

According  to  the  Official  Textile  Directory  of  1917  the  number  of  mills 
reported  in  operation  is  fifty-eight  with  a  capital  value  of  $7,562,000 
exclusive  of  the  American  Woolen  Company  mills.  The  assessed  value  on 
these  mills,  given  by  the  Board  of  State  Assessors,  is  $4,116,656.  There 
are  employed  in  these  factories  8,440  of  whom  5,458  are  male  and  2,982 
female  workers.  Of  this  number  122  are  children  under  sixteen  years  of 
age,  employed  in  nineteen  of  the  fifty-eight  concerns. 

210 


WOOLEN    INDUSTRY  211 

These  mills  contain  487  sets,  167,952  spindles  and  4,463  looms.  Six- 
teen mills  are  run  by  water  power  alone,  four  by  electricity,  and  ten  use 
a  combination  of  the  three  powers,  water,  electricity  and  steam.  The 
remaining  twenty-eight  use  some  two  of  these  powers  combined. 
^  ,  „  J  Maine  is  well  up  among  the  states  in  the  manufacture  of 
woolen  goods.  In  1900  only  Massachusetts  and  Pennsyl- 
vania exceeded  it  in  the  product  of  carded  woolens,  while  it  took  sixth 
rank  in -the  combined  woolen  industry,  which  includes  carpets  and  rugs, 
felt  goods  and  wool  hats,  in  addition  to  carded  woolens  and  worsted  goods. 

While  the  cotton  mills  occupy  the  large  powers  on  our  main  rivers, 
the  woolen  mills,  for  the  most  part,  are  located  on  the  smaller  streams, 
so  that  the  woolen  industry  is  scattered  over  a  much  larger  area  of  the 
state  and  where  we  find  cotton  mills  in  only  four  of  our  sixteen  counties, 
there  are  but  three  counties  which  do  not  contain  some  established  woolen 
industry. 


212 


THE  MAINE  BOOK 
Woolen   Industry 


1 

0-1  C 

Average  Xumber  Employed  1918 

Total  Value 

Total  Am't 

of  Product 

of  Pay  Roll 

Males 

Females 

OS 

1917 

1917 

Men 

Women 

between 
14  and  16 

between 
14  and  16 

5« 

years 

years 

^^'^ 

1 

%      517,805  69 

%         38,634  66 

43 

45 

_ 



2 

22,583  47 

22 

14 

2 

— 

3 

300,666 '66 

60,000  00 

58 

49 

3 

1 

4 

5,793,706  18 

1,147,257  54 

724 

632 

40 

27 

5 

4,086.221  93 

1    942,988  14 

627 

434 

19 

8 

6 

11  873  64 

2 

18 

— 

., 

7 

403,i97'72 

60.606  26 

24 

71 

4 

— 

8 

521,275  00 

75.076  15 

68 

20 

— 

— 

9 

65,000  00 

14,000  00 

10 

40 

— 

— 

10 

3,500  00 

500  00 

2 

1 

— 

— 

H 

1.797,642  58 

179,250  46 

47 

78 

5 

6 

12 

1,043,519  37 

191,358  66 

158 

43 

— 

— 

13 

577,038  92 

128,826  43 

97 

54 

— 

— 

14 

1,115,711  47 

174,078  72 

130 

58 

— 

— 

15 

2,554,804  88 

331,900  97 

295 

49 

— 

1 

16 

989,765  38 

162,439  36 

120 

60 

1 

— 

17 

1,317,303  82 

170,124  16 

150 

95 

— 

— 

18 

1,494,321  80 

241,251  23 

180 

73 

— 

— 

19 

1,099,435  06 

178,573  83 

130 

62 

2 

— 

20 

448,607  23 

27,194  90 

40 

5 

— 

— 

21 

1     18,000  00 

6 

30 





22 

117,459 '68 

18,543  68 

11 

30 

— 

— 

23 

33,470  42 

35 

10 





24 

12"o',242'77 

36,107  53 

29 

14 

— 

— 

25 

545.000  00 

92,209  74 

48 

40 

— 

— 

26 

642,206  99 

87,785  63 

60 

40 

— 

— 

27 

1,186,583  60 

1    203,239  47 

144 

72 

— 

— 

28 

922,487  42 

142.564  82 

92 

50 

— 

— 

29 

1,009,822  25 

164.076  64 

73 

49 

— 

— 

30 

752,937  47 

123.095  08 

102 

30 

— 

— 

31 

1,535,261  55 

185.253  70 

132 

71 

1 

— 

32 

326,915  25 

74,397  19 

60 

36 

— 

1 

33 

604,854  84 

59,433  15 

70 

27 

1 

— 

34 

880,564  90 

132,455  55 

135 

69 

1 

— 

35 

718,564  58 

72,575  31 

91 

33 

— 



36 

140.000  00 

42,932  00 

30 

75 

1 

— 

37 

413.364  39 

64,753  14 

52 

24 

— 

— 

38 

838,610  49 

158,798  46 

113 

114 

— 

— 

39 

1,872,267  60 

292,944  40 

208 

48 

6 

3 

40 

955,676  22 

140,799  03 

113 

34 

— 

— 

41 

251,878  78 

86,737  57 

46 

36 

— 

— 

42 

570.000  00 

78,080  99 

63 

25 

— 

— 

43 

207.939  32 

33,278  97 

30 

23 

— 

— 

44 

375.000  00 

75,000  00 

40 

40 





45 

34.508  03 

16.258  84 

36 

6 





46 

2,125.648  46 

477.837  53 

400 

100 

8 

— 

47 

104.000  00 

25.032  00 

35 

— 

— 

— 

48 

485,554  74 

97,467  82 

69 

34 

— 

— 

49 

430,350  00 

68,575  49 

80 

60 

1 

3 

50 

442,110  00 

78,220  28 

76 

36 

— 

51 

25,402  24 

4,564  94 

7 

4 





52 

527,982  73 

107,531  67 

93 

27 

— 

— 

53 

3  900  00 

4 

8 



___ 

54 

"i,'004".699'53 

159,144  00 

175 

100 

1 



55 

619.167  03 

90,339  42 

101 

34 

— 



56 

467,500  00 

116,111  99 

89 

60 

— 

— 

57 

93,776  19 

33.138  26 

16 

186 





58 

11,272  64 

5,834  23 

5 

3 





59 

90,706  14 

16,868  36 

.  6 

45 

— 

— 

60 

862,187  74 

120,192  99 

125 

50 

2 



61 

1,839,303  26 

314,338  68 

288 

154 

5 

1 

62 

419,986  79 

85,608  71 

78 

40 

1 

1 

63 

609,016  68 

84,558  34 

65 

50 





64 

500,000  00 

110.000  00 

48 

75 

— 



65 

494,763  00 

116,514  00 

100 

67 

3 

1 

66 

479,852  86 

76,489  09 

140 

55 

— 

1 

$50,783,687  19 

$  8,783,570  69 

6,746 

4,115 

106 

54 

A  MORNING  CATCH  FROM  LAKE  WINNECOOK,  MAINE 


CHAPTER  XXXIX 

THE    FISHING    INDUSTRY 

The  fisheries  along  the  coast  of  Maine  were  very  attractive  to  the 
discoverers  and  early  visitors  to  our  shores.  These  early  navigators  spoke 
enthusiastically  of  the  abundance  and  immense  size  of  the  cod  and  other 
fish  they  found  in  these  waters.  In  1614,  Captain  John  Smith  while  cruis- 
ing along  the  coast,  took  possession  of  Monhegan  Island  and  established 
a  headquarters  there,  from  which  more  or  less  extensive  fishing  operations 
were  conducted. 

In  1622,  when  the  Pilgrims  at  Plymouth  became  reduced  to  a  state 
of  almost  starvation,  it  was  to  Monhegan  that  Winslow  came  in  his  shallop 
for  relief.    It  was  from  this  English  settlement  that  his  immediate  wants 
.     -  were   supplied,   the   generous   hearted  fishermen  refusing 

,  pay  for  what  they  furnished.     Of  this  incident  Winslow 

wrote :  "We  not  only  got  a  present  supply,  but  also  learned 
the  way  to  those  parts  for  our  future  benefit."  On  this  visit  Winslow 
found  thirty  ships  at  Monhegan  and  Damariscove,  ships  of  diflferent  nation- 
alities, some  seeking  a  way  to  the  Indies,  some  hunting  for  gold,  while 
others  were  there  for  fish  and  furs. 

The  fisheries  have  entered  into  nearly  all  the  international  negotia- 
tions in  which  Maine  has  been  at  all  interested.  It  is  only  within  the  last 
few  years  that  some  of  the  questions  which  have  been  pending  since  the 
close  of  the  Revolutionary.  War  have  been  brought  to  a  final  adjustment. 

One  author  has  said:  "The  fisheries  of  New  England  furnished  our 
first  articles  of  export  and  laid  the  foundations  of  our  navigation  and 
commerce.  We  have  seen  through  all  the  changes  and  chances  of  our 
Colonial  submission  from  its  commencement  to  its  termination ;  through . 
the  war  of  the  Revolution  and  in  the  negotiations  for  peace ;  in  the  conven- 
tion that  framed  and  in  the  state  convention  that  considered  the  constitu- 
tion of  the  United  States ;  in  the  first  Congress,  and  in  the  negotiations 
at  the  close  of  the  war  of  1812,  that  the  fisheries  occupied  a  prominent 
place,  and  were  often  the  hinge  on  which  turned  questions  of  vast  impor- 
tance." 

From   1765   to   1775,   Maine   employed   in   cod   fishery   60 

'  _.  ,      .  vessels  annually,  amounting  to  1,000  tons,  and  manned  by 

01  r  isneries 

230  seamen;  and  exported  annually  to    Europe    and    the 

West  Indies,  about  12,000  quintals,  of  a  value  of  $48,000.   During  the  Revo- 

214 


THE    FISHING    INDUSTRY  215 

lution  this  branch  of  trade  was  nearly  cut  off,  but  from  1786  to  1790 
about  30  vessels  were  annually  employed,  amounting  to  300  tons  and 
manned  by  120  seamen.  The  exports  were  to  Europe  1,000  quintals  valued 
at  $3.00  per  quintal ;  and  to  the  West  Indies  3,500  quintals  at  $2.00,  a  total 
value  of  $10,000. 

From  1820  to  1826  inclusive,  the  total  fishing  tonnage  of  the  United 
States  averaged  63,987  tons  per  annum,  while  that  of  Maine  averaged 
12,326  tons,  being  19|  per  cent,  or  nearly  one-fifth  of  the  whole. 

Three  million  dollars  are  invested  in  this  industry,  includ- 
j         .    ,  ing  vessels  and  their  apparatus.     Approximately    12,000 

persons,  exclusive  of  the  sardine  industry,  get  their  living 
direct  from  our  fisheries.  The  annual  value  of  the  lobster  catch  is  two 
million  dollars ;  of  herring,  two  and  a  half  million ;  clams,  four  hundred 
thousand ;  mackerel,  one  hundred  thousand ;  smelts,  one  hundred  thousand ; 
other  salt  water  fish,  one  million.  These  include  only  those  sold  as  taken 
from  the  water,  not  reckoning  salted  and  dried  fish,  such  as  cod,  haddock, 
hake  and  cusk. 

r  ed  F'  h  '^^^  herring  fishery  is  one  of  the  most  important  indus- 
tries. Canning  of  sardines  gives  greater  employment  than 
any  other  branch.  About  two  million  cases  are  annually  packed,  sold  at 
$10,000,000.  Other  branches  of  the  great  canning  industry,  establish- 
ments of  which  are  scattered  here  and  there  along  the  sea-board,  are 
clams,  in  value  $500,000;  lobsters,  $2,000,000;  smelts,  $96,000;  alewives, 
$30,000;  mackerel,  $100,000;  shad,  $20,000;  salmon,  $22,000;  and  other 
fish,  $5,000.  In  fish  canning  and  preserving  are  employed  nearly  six 
thousand  persons  who  receive  wages  of  $900,000.  The  total  annual  product 
is  five  million  dollars. 

„       o  „,  Prior  to  1867  there  was  no  official  head  to  this  depart- 

„.  ,      .  ment  but  the  governor  of  the   state  appointed  wardens 

„  ,  ,  to  enforce  the  laws.  In  1867  a  resolve  entitled  "Resolve 
Relating  to  Restoration  of  Sea  Fish  Through  the  Rivers 
and  Inland  Waters  of  Maine"  was  passed  by  the  legislature.  Authority 
over  game  was  given  this  Commission  on  March  9,  1880.  In  1885  the 
law  was  amended  so  that  in  addition  to  the  two  persons  appointed  Com- 
missioners of  Fisheries  &  Game,  the  governor  should  appoint  one  other 
commissioner  to  have  general  supervision  of  the  Sea  &  Shore  Fisheries. 
In  1895  by  legislative  act  the  two  departments  were  entirely  separated. 

The  legislature  of  1917  abolished  the  office  of  Commissioner  of  Sea 
&  Shore  Fisheries  and  created  in  place  thereof,  a  Sea  &  Shore  Fisheries 
Commission ;  the  Commission  to  appoint  a  Director  of  Sea  and  Shore  Fish- 
eries with  all  the  powers  and  duties  of  the  former  commissioner. 

For  the  year  1918  Maine  appropriated  $30,200  for  the  protection  and 


216  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

development  of  this  great  industry.  The  state  emploj^s  twenty-five  per- 
sons in  this  work. 

In  1917  the  Fish  and  Game  Commission  was  abohshed  and 
.  ^"   .  the  work  of  the  Department  is  now  handled  by  one  official 

designated  as  Commissioner  of  Inland  Fisheries  and  Game. 
His  duties,  in  general,  are  the  propagation  and  protection  of  fish  and  the 
protection  of  game  and  birds. 

The  state  department  maintains  eleven  fish  hatcheries, 
,,  ,  ,      .  situated  at  Caribou,  Enfield,  Tunk  Pond,  Moosehead  Lake, 

ri  3.tcllGriGS 

(near  Greenville  Junction),  Lake  Moxie,  North  Belgrade, 
Monmouth,  East  Auburn,  Oquossoc,  Raymond  and  Camden,  in  which  hatch- 
eries are  annually  raised  from  four  to  five  millions  of  landlocked  salmon, 
trout  and  togue  for  stocking  the  inland  waters  of  this  state. 

A  force  of  wardens,  varying  from  seventy-five  to  one  hun- 
dred,  is  on  duty    throughout    the    year    engaged    in    the 
enforcement  of  the  inland  fish  and  game  laws. 

,  Since  July,  1917,  the  Department  has  had  placed  at  its 

5^.^^*  ^  disposal  the  fees  collected    for    non-resident    fishermen's 

®      *^  licenses   ($2  each),  which  are  set    apart    as    a    fund  and 

expended  solely  for  the  propagation  and  protection  of  inland  fish.    In  1917 
these  fees  amounted  to  $15,000. 
^.  The   Department  annually   collects   in  license  fees,   fines, 

,  ^  and  from  miscellaneous  sources  from  forty  to  fifty  thousand 

arid  Fees 

dollars,  which  money  is  paid  to  the  State  Treasurer  and 

credited  to  the  general  state  fund,  the  Department  receiving  no  benefit 
from  it. 

Some  years  ago  a  census  was  taken,  although  incomplete, 
.  .  of  the  number  of  non-residents  who  visited  the  inland  ter- 

ritory of  the  state  in  a  single  season,  to  fish,  hunt  or 
spend  a  vacation.  These  incomplete  returns  showed  that  at  least  133,000 
non-residents  came  to  Maine  that  season;  in  1909  the  Labor  Bureau  also 
made  a  canvass,  with  a  view  of  securing  information  as  to  the  extent  of 
this  industry,  and  from  information  secured  placed  the  annual  number 
of  visitors  to  all  parts  of  Maine  at  approximately  400,000  in  number. 
Authorities  best  qualified  to  judge  estimate  that  these  visitors  spend 
from  $50  to  $100  each,  on  an  average,  within  our  borders,  for  railroad 
and  steamboat  fares,  hotel  bills,  guides'  wages,  team  hire,  camp  supplies, 
etc.,  thus  largely  in  consequence  of  the  presence  of  inland  fish  and  wild 
game  in  our  state,  an  industry  has  developed  which  brings  to  the  state 
annually  at  least  $30,000,000. 


CHAPTER   XL 


CANNING   INDUSTRY    IN    MAINE 


Canning 


Corn 


Maine  has  a  leading  place  in  the  canning  industry.  Almost 
all  kinds  of  fruits  and  vegetables  are  used  by  the  packers, 

but  blueberries  and  corn  are  the  chief  of  them. 

In   1860  Isaac  Winslow  of  Portland  began   the  work  of 
canning  corn.    Since  then  it  has  become  a  leading  industry 

and  Maine  corn  has  become  famous.    It  is  estimated  that  nearly  $2,000,- 

000  are  invested  in  the  business,  having  an  annual  value  of  nearly  two 

million  and  a  half  dollars. 

The  value  of  the  blueberry  canning  industry,  which  is  con- 
fined largely  to  Washington  County,  is  about  $125,000. 


Blueberries 


A    MAINE    CORNFIELD 


217 


CHAPTER   XLI 

ICE    BUSINESS    IN    MAINE 

,,.  ^  In  1826  Rufus  Page  of  Richmond  built  the  first  ice  house 

History 

with  a  capacity  of  fifteen  hundred  tons,  but  it  was  not  a 

success.     In  1860  the  business  for  the  first  time  became  profitable. 

Large  companies  entered  the  ice  fields.  In  1880  1,426,800 
tons  were  cut,  in  1890  it  was  3,000,000  tons.  The  organ- 
izing of  the  ice  trust,  transfering  much  of  its  harvesting  to  the  Hudson 
River,  and  the  manufacturing  of  artificial  ice  has  taken  from  Maine  this 
once  profitable  business.  Even  the  figure  of  the  Ice  Man  has  disappeared 
j^    y  from  the  State  House  window,  and  it  is  doubtful  if  the 

ice  business  or  the  ice  man  will  ever  return. 


218 


CHAPTER  XLII 

FORESTS   AND    LUMBER 

The  land  office  was  organized  in  1828  under  an  act  to  pro- 
is  ory  mote  the  sale  and  settlement  of  public  lands.    Enoch  Lin- 
coln, the  governor  of  that  time,  appointed  Daniel  Ross  the  first  land  agent. 

We  find  that  in  1824  under  an  act  to  promote  sale  and  settlement  of 
public  lands,  the  governor  and  council  were  empowered  to  appoint  and 
commission  an  agent  to  superintend  and  arrange  the  sale  and  settlement 
of  pubhc  lands.     James  Irish  received  the  appointment. 

In  1875  a  resolve  was  passed  amending  the  constitution  of  the  state 
by  striking  out  the  words  "Land  Agent"  from  Section  10  of  Article  9  of  the 
amendments. 

In  1876  an  act  was  passed  empowering  the  governor  and  council  to 
appoint  a  land  agent. 

In  1890  the   land  agent  was  made  forest  commissioner  under  an  act 

to  create  a  Forest  Commission  for  the  protection  of  forests. 

In  1909  at  the  suggestion  of  the  wild  land  owners,  an  act 

^.  ^  .  /^  was  passed  creating  a  Maine  Forestry  District,  and  pro- 

Distnct 

viding  for  protection  against  forest  fires  therein. 

The  acreage  of  the  Maine  Forestry  District  is  about  9,500,000  acres. 
The  forests  outside  of  the  district  contain  about  4,500,000  acres. 

An  annual  tax  is  assessed  upon  all  property  in  said  district  which 

now  gives  a  revenue  of  about  $112,000.00,  which  enables  the  state  to  obtain 

from  the  Federal  Government  an  allotment  of  about  $7,000.00  per  year. 

The  standing  timber  in  the  State  of  Maine  is  estimated  as 
Standing  ^  ,, 

„.    ,  follows: 

Timber 

Spruce    11,630,000,000  ft.  board  measure 

Spiaice  Pulp    9,610,000,000  ft.  board  measure 

Fir     2,288,500,000  ft.  board  measure 

Fir  Pulp    1,943,000,000  ft.  board  measure 

Pine     5,060,000,000  ft.  board  measure 

Cedar    2,781,000,000  ft.  board  measure 

Hemlock 880,000,000  ft.  board  measure 

Poplar     1,123,000  cords 

White  Birch    1,109,980  cords 

Yellow  Birch 2,033,500,000  ft.  board  measure 

Maple   1,403,500,000  ft.  board  measure 

Beech    12,000,000,000  ft.  board  measure 

220 


FORESTS    AND    LUMBER  221 

There  are  in  farms  9,000  square  miles.  It  is  estimated 
Square  Miles  ^^^^  ^^400  square  miles  included  in  the  farm  lands  consist 
of  Forest  ^^  woods,  add  that  to  the  part  remaining  as  a  wilderness, 

and  there  are  22,000  square  miles  of  forest  lands,  a  territory  equal  in 
extent  to  the  combined  areas  of  Massachusetts,  New  Hampshire  and  Con- 
necticut. By  these  figures  it  will  be  perceived  that  notwithstanding  the 
fearful  inroads  made  upon  forests  by  fires  and  the  lumberman's  axe,  Maine 
is  still  a  well  wooded  state.  It  must  not  be  considered,  however,  that  the 
whole  wooded  area  consists  of  timber  lands.  It  is  doubtful  whether  one- 
half  of  it  may  be  so  considered.  The  wooded  area  includes  everything 
covered  with  trees,  no  matter  if  those  trees,  however  ornamental,  are 
utterly  worthless  for  commercial  purposes. 

,,  ,      „  Fifty  years  ago  the  state  owned  a  large  portion  of  the  wild 

-  lands.    It  is  useless  to  recall  here  the  short-sighted  pohcy 

*  ^^  ^  pursued  in  parting  with  the  land,  most  of  which  was  sold 
for  twelve  cents  an  acre,  notwithstanding  the  fact  that  it  was  covered  with 
valuable  timber.  Today  the  state  owns  only  the  lands  reserved  for  school 
purposes  in  unorganized  townships.  Practically  it  owns  no  wild  lands  at 
all. 

From  the  earliest  days  Maine  has  been  a  lumbering  state. 
.  ,,  .  ^  The  spruce  and  pine  along  the  banks  of  the  Saco,  the 
Androscoggin,  the  Kennebec  and  St.  Croix,  and  the  tribu- 
taries to  these  waters,  were  easily  accessible,  and  the  logs  were  borne 
cheaply  and  swiftly  to  the  lumber  mills,  located  at  those  convenient  inter- 
vals where  nature  had  kindly  and  thoughtfully  placed  waterfalls,  so  that 
man  could  harness  the  flowing  force  and  make  it  turn  the  wheel  of  industry 
as  it  sped  on  its  way  to  the  great  ocean. 

The  lumber  business  of  Maine  has  been  from  the  earliest 
^  times  and  is  now  one  of  its  most  important  industries.    For 

-  "jf  E®'  illustration,  the  average  yearly  cut  on  the  Penobscot  alone 
was  more  than  150,000,000  feet,  board  measure,  or  7,500,000,000  board 
feet  during  the  fifty  years  that  closed  the  nineteenth  century.  It  may  be 
safely  estimated  that  the  cut  in  the  entire  state  for  the  same  period  was 
25,000,000,000  feet.  These  are  enormous  figures  that  stagger  fancy — but 
they  are  facts. 
p         ,  Most  valuable  timber  trees  are  of  slow  growth.     Careful 

^  ^  observation  and  study    by    expert    foresters    prove    Con- 

or It  ees 

clusively  that  it  requires  from  one  hundred  fifty  to  two 

hundred  years  for  a  spruce  tree  to  grow  from  the  small  plant  to  fifteen 
inches  diameter,  breast  high.  The  white  birch  is  a  faster  growing  tree, 
requiring  from  fifty  to  one  hundred  years  to  reach  maturity.  It  is  esti- 
mated that  40,000,000  board  feet  of  white  birch  are  cut  annually  in  Maine, 
and  hitherto  not  much  care  has  been  taken  to  preserve  the  small  trees, 
but  a  change  for  the  better  has  taken  place. 


222  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

^^  Two  great  industries  came  to  Maine  by  reason  of  its  pos- 

-f      ,  session  of  fine  white  birch,  namely  spool  making  and  the 

-.  f  f  ••  wood  novelty  business.  It  is  hardly  necessary  to  refer 
to  the  Willimantic  and  the  Maverick  Spool  Manufactories, 
or  the  wood  novelty  concerns  of  the  Russell  Brothers  of  Farmington,  as 
examples  of  these  industries.  If  the  birch  timber  cut  had  gone  solely  to 
supply  our  own  manufactories  the  yield  would  probably  have  supplied 
home  demands  without  impairing  the  birch  timber;  but  fully  one-half 
has  been  shipped  in  the  shape  of  spool  bars  to  supply  the  spool  manufac- 
tories of  Great  Britain. 

When  pulp  and  paper  first  began  to  be  manufactured  from 
wood,  poplar  only  was  used.  It  is  a  fast  growing  wood 
and  there  is  a  fairly  good  supply  of  it  in  Maine  today.  But 
spruce  is  now  the  favorite  pulp  wood  and  the  demand  for  it  to  supply  the 
great  pulp  and  paper  plants  of  the  country  is  something  enormous.  Maine 
today  stands  second  only  to  New  York  in  the  manufacture  of  pulp  and 
paper,  and  was  first  in  the  year  1916.  This  state  has  thirty  pulp  mills  and 
twenty-eight  paper  mills,  and  in  addition  thereto  the  monster  pulp  and 
paper  plants  at  Rumford  Falls  and  Millinocket  employing  10,696 ;  capital 
invested  $80,422,988,  annual  value  $40,179,744. 

n      f     J  But  a  greater  marvel,   illustrating  the  growth  in  wood- 

p  1    w^     H  V^h^  paper  and  allied  products,  is  afforded  by  the  great 

International  Company  at  Rumford  Falls,  which  shows  to 
what  w^onderful  extent  industrial  developments  may  be  eflfected  in  a  few 
years  when  far  seeing  sagacity  seizes  the  resources  nature  has  lavishly 
bestowed  and  proceeds  to  utilize  them.  In  no  other  place  and  at  no  other 
time  has  ten  years  produced  such  a  transformation  in  the  State  of  Maine. 
Where  a  decade  ago  was  an  almost  unbroken  wilderness,  two  thousand 
workmen  now  go  to  daily  labor.  Their  wages  reach  over  a  hundred  thou- 
sand a  month ;  and  a  community  numbering  more  than  six  thousand 
people,  larger  than  some  incorporated  cities,  is  enabled  thereby  to  enjoy  all 
the  comforts  and  many  of  the  luxuries  of  civilization.  The  new  town  has 
banks  and  hotels,  water  works,  and  electric  lights,  deep-laid  sewers,  fine 
streets  and  parks,  and  a  class  of  residences  for  workingmen  that  is  the 
admiration  and  envy  of  all  the  surrounding  country  for  hundreds  of  miles. 
-,.„.       ,    ^  Millinocket  is  one  of  our    new    towns,    yesterday    only    a 

p       „     J  wilderness ;   today  it   is   among  the   most  progressive   ot 

Maine  industrial  centers.  Millinocket  is  the  work  of  a 
few  enterprising  men,  who  by  thrift  and  sagacity  and  daring  enterprises 
have  built  up  settlements  unsurpassed  and  scarcely  equalled  in  the  new 
and  rapidly  growing  West.  The  paper  company  has  a  daily  output  of  two 
hundred  tons  of  manila  and  newspaper  sheets — not  to  count  pasteboard 


224  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

boxes,  brown  bags,  and  United  States  Government  postal  cards,  of  which 
it  well-nigh  has  a  monopoly. 

r      b  rhnd        '^^^  Cumberland  Mills  at  Westbrook  have  long  furnished 
^.jj         '  the  finest  quality  of  printing  paper  to  the  great  book  pub- 

lishing houses,  and  magazines  like  Harpers,  the  Atlantic, 
the  Century  (with  its  numerous  dictionary  and  encyclopedic  publications), 
McClures,  Munseys,  Ladies  Home  Journal,  Ainslies,  and  many  other 
notable  ones,  as  well  as  to  those  firms  in  New  York,  Boston  and  Philadel- 
phia, which  make  a  specialty  of  editions  de  luxe,  and  fine  books  sold  by 
subscription  only. 

There  are  nine  hundred  establishments  engaged  in  the 
p     ,  manufacture  of  lumber  and  timber  products,  with  seven 

thousand  wage-earners,  and  products  valued  at  fifteen 
million  dollars  annually.  Lumbering  was  begun  at  an  early  period  in 
Maine,  and  has  continued  to  be  a  leading  industry.  Owing  to  the  growing 
scarcity  of  the  tall  pine,  originally  the  most  important  timber  cut,  spruce 
has  now  taken  the  leading  place.  Maine's  wealth  of  hardwoods,  between 
seven  and  twelve  billion  feet,  already  receiving  attention,  is  destined  to  be 
"much  more  appreciated.  Birch  is  in  great  demand  for  spool  wood,  both  for 
local  manufacture  and  for  shipment  to  Scotland,  while  beech  is  called  for 
to  be  converted  into  orange  shooks  for  Florida  and  the  Mediterranean  ports. 
General  wood-working  plants  have  been  built  in  many  parts  of  the  state, 
especially  at  points  accessible  to  the  raw  material. 


CHAPTER  XLIII 

LEATHER   AND   SHOE    INDUSTRY 

.  In  the  early  days  tanning  and  shoe  making  were  entirely 

home  industries.     In  1809  Maine  had  200  tanneries,  each 

fanning  on  an  average  about  275  skins.    In  1869  it  was  among  the  first  five 

industries,  having  a  valuation  of  $1,864,949.    In  1879  the  business  reached 

its  highest  mark,  being  valued  at  more  than  $2,500,000.    From  this  time 

the  business  has  declined  because  of  the  decrease  in  the  hemlock  bark 

supply  and  the  new  methods  of  tanning. 

^.    ,  It  was  about  seventy-five  years  ago  that  the  first  shoe 

1*  irst 

factory  of  which  we  have  any  record  m  this  state  com- 

^  ^      menced  operations.    Up  to  that  time  most  of  the  footwear 

had  been  made  by  local  shoemakers  and  it  was  several  years  before  our 
people  generally  purchased  the  factory  product  instead  of  having  their 
feet  measured  for  their  boots  and  shoes.  Although  Auburn  has  been  the 
leading  town  in  the  manufacture  of  boots  and  shoes  and  now  gives  employ- 
ment to  three-eighths  of  the  shoe  workers  in  the  state,  the  industry  did 
not  originate  there.  The  first  factory  of  which  we  have  a  record  was 
started  in  New  Gloucester  in  1844  by  A.  P.  White,  who  at  first  employed 
17  hands.  He  moved  to  Auburn  in  1856.  In  1848  John  F.  Cobb  started  a 
factory  at  North  Auburn,  at  which  time  the  two  factories  gave  employment 
to  38  hands.    Mr.  Cobb  moved  to  Auburn  in  1856,  shortly  before  Mr.  White. 

In  1854,  Ara  Cushman  began  the  manufacture  of  shoes  at  West  Minot. 
This  third  shop  increased  the  number  of  factory  workers  in  the  state  to 
60,  and  by  1860  the  number  employed  had  reached  110.  Mr.  Cushman 
moved  to  Auburn  in  1862.  Thus  a  nucleus  of  the  industry  was  formed  in 
Auburn,  about  which  other  shops  have  been  built  until  now  the  city  is  the 

.    .  center  of  the  shoe  industry  in  Maine.     Since  these  early 

1  q^T^liTs  ^^^®  ^^  ^^^  ^^^  ^  steady  growth  until  today  it  is  one  of  our 

four  leading  industries.    There  are  40  establishments  with 

an  annual  product  valued  at  $39,660,000,  an  annual  payroll  of  $7,312,000, 

employing  in  1918,  6,653  men  and  4,536  women. 


225 


General 
Information 


CHAPTER  XLIV 

MINERAL  RESOURCES 

Maine  is  rich  in  rocks,  from  her  quarries  to  the  ^eat 
boulders.  Aroostook  County,  the  garden  of  the  state,  is 
underlain  with  calcareous  slate,  which  makes  its  soil  won- 
derfully fertile.  Northwest  of  Katahdin  begins  a  belt  of  sandstone,  which 
sweeps  southwest,  forming  the  northern  shores  of  Moosehead  Lake. 
Between  the  Kennebec  river  and  the  New  Hampshire  line,  to  the  Piscata- 
qua,  the  rock  is  chiefly  syenite,  gneiss,  mica  and  talcose  schists — which 
alternate  with  each  other  to  a  confusing  degree.  Sweeping  across  the 
state  rearward  from  the  eastern  border  of  the  banks  of  the  Kennebec 
is  a  belt  of  slate  many  townships  in  width.  It  is  from  this  that  our  roof- 
ing slate  comes.  The  middle  section  is  metaliferous,  abounding  in  iron 
and  lead,  with  traces  here  and  there  of  the  precious  metals,  gold  and  silver. 
Sandstone,  fit  for  building  purposes,  is  found  south  of  the  Penobscot  down 
to  the  sea.  Copper,  once  mined  extensively  in  Blue  Hill,  is  once  more  being 
produced  there  by  the  largest  mining  concern  in  America.  Iron  ores  in 
Piscataquis  County  have  been  worked  with  profit  and  are  probably  about 
to  be  extensively  operated.  Lead  ores  are  found  in  Lubec,  where  it  has 
been  mined,  and  zinc  and  copper  are  present  in  appreciable  quantities. 

.  Granite  and  gneiss  are  found  in  every  region  of  the  state, 

J  „     .  and  are  famed  all  over  the  Union.    Great  cargoes  of  it  go 

everywhere,  and  Maine  granite  can  be  seen  in  the  most 
stately  and  luxurious  buildings  in  great  cities  of  the  country.  Some  of 
the  limestones  of  the  Thomaston  belt  are  fine  enough  to  be  termed  marbles ; 
but  use  of  this  stone  for  making  lime  is  found  to  yield  a  surer  return  than 
marble  quarrying.  The  dolomites  of  Warren  are  extensive  and  valuable 
in  paper-pulp  manufacture.  Boulders  of  fine  statuary  marble  line  the 
east  branch  of  the  Penobscot.  C.  Vey  Holman,  former  state  geologist, 
is  responsible  for  the  statement  that  nickel  and  platinum  both  occur  in 
several  localities. 

Serpentine,  the  handsome  green  stone,  steatite  (soap  stone)  are  found 
in  considerable  quantities  and  only  the  depression  in  the  price  of  silver 
has  prevented  its  production,  as  this  metal  occurs  in  minable  quantities. 
If  it  goes  permanently,  as  now  seems  likely,  to  one  dollar  an  ounce,  Maine 
would  become  a  producer  of  silver. 


227 

16 


228  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

In  her  magnificent  granite  quarries  Maine  has  inexhaust- 
^    '     .  ible  sources  of  wealth.     It  is  no  exaggeration  to  say  that 

*  the  state  has  granite  enough  within  her  borders  to  supply 

all  the  cities  in  the  world  with  building  and  paving  stone  for  many  cen- 
turies to  come.  The  work  of  fifty  years  in  its  152  quarries  has  left  hardly 
an  impression,  while  there  are  countless  sites  for  quarries  that  have  never 
yet  been  operated.  Like  marble  or  slate,  granite  is  of  better  quality  the 
farther  it  is  removed  from  the  surface ;  hence,  the  longer  a  granite  quarry 
is  worked  the  more  valuable  it  becomes. 

Granite  is  well  distributed  over  the  state,  being  found  in  every  county. 
In  some  sections  the  distribution  is  far  more  liberal  than  in  others,  for 
sometimes  the  underlying  rock  of  a  whole  town,  or  even  a  larger  extent  of 
territory  is  granite,  while  in  other  cases  only  here  and  there  the  outcrop- 
pings  of  this  rock  are  seen.  The  Hallowell  granite  is  famous  everywhere ; 
the  Frankfort,  Hurricane  Isle  and  Vinalhaven  and  North  Jay  scarcely 
less  so.  These  are  all  of  the  purest  white.  But  at  Red  Beach  within  the 
limits  of  Calais,  there  are  other  shades,  all  beautiful  and  capable  of  taking 
a  fine  polish.  The  prevailing  shade  is  red.  At  Addison  are  unlimited  quan- 
tities of  black  granite,  susceptible  of  a  striking  polish,  and  in  great  demand 
for  monumental  purposes  and  for  interior  finish  for  buildings. 

The  white  granite  of  Maine  has  been  used  in  such  notable 

structures  as  the  Capitol  at  Albany,  N.  Y.,  the  monument 
Granite  ^^  Yorktown,  Va. ;  the  U.  S.  Government  Building  at  Chi- 

cago; the  tomb  of  Grant  at  Riverside  Park;  Arnheim  Mausoleum,  N.  Y. ; 
Wayne  County  Court  House,  Detroit;  State,  War  and  Navy  Buildings, 
Washington ;  Masonic  Temple,  Philadelphia ;  Custom  House  and  Post  Office, 
Buffalo;  General  Wood  monument,  Troy;  Pilgrims'  monument,  Plymouth; 
Gen.  Thomas  monument,  Washington ;  and  Bureau  of  Printing  and  Engrav- 
ing at  the  National  Capitol.  The  red  granite  is  conspicuous  in  the  Museum 
of  Natural  History  in  New  York  Central  Park. 

The  greater  portion  of  her  granite  quarries  are  located 
.  so  near  tide- water  that  the  produce  can  be  easily  trans- 

ported  to  all  the  large  cities  on  the  Atlantic  Coast.     Not- 

withstanding  this  fact  it  is  also  true  that  the  large  interior 
cities  like  St.  Louis,  Chicago,  Cincinnati,  Albany,  Milwaukee,  Pittsburg. 
Buffalo,  and"  many  others,  have  drawn  largely  on  Maine  granite  for  the 
construction  of  their  more  costly  and  beautiful  public  buildings  and  fine 
business  blocks.  The  demand  for  granite  for  state  buildings,  bank  and 
insurance  structures,  and  private  residences,  is  likely  to  be  greater  in  the 
future  than  in  the  past.  Our  granite  resources  are  inexhaustible,  and  will 
remain  a  source  of  perpetual  revenue. 
„  ,j  While  mining  of  feldspar,  mica,  and  tourmalines  cannot  be 

classed  among  the  leading  industries  of  Maine,  yet  for 
many  years  mines  have  been  worked  in  a  commerical  way,  and  there  are 


MINERAL    RESOURCES  229 

probabilities  of  expansion  in  all  of  them.  The  feldspar  quarry  and  mill  in 
Topsham  is  operated  with  increased  demand  for  the  product  year  by  year. 
At  Hedgehog  Mountain,  in  the  town  of  Peru,  feldspar  in  large  quantities 
and  of  excellent  quality  is  found. 

There  are  also  quarries  of  feldspar  in  South  Paris  of  much  worth. 
There  are  at  present  two  mills  for  its  grinding  in  the  state,  one  in  Port- 
land and  one  in  Topsham.  The  grinding  is  a  slow  process,  being  done  by 
attrition,  and  flint  pebbles  are  used  for  the  purpose.  At  the  Portland  mill 
it  is  ground  finer  than  flour.  Ground  feldspar  is  used  extensively  in  the 
manufacture  of  stone  ware,  and  that  of  Maine  is  said  to  be  the  finest  m  the 
country.  A  great  deal  goes  to  Trenton,  some  to  East  Liverpool,  Ohio, 
where  there  are  extensive  stone  ware  works. 

Quartz  is  also  ground,  some  going  to  glass  works  and  some  to  sand 
paper  works.  The  demand  is  greater  than  the  supply,  so  there  is  no  diffi- 
culty in  finding  a  market. 

Maine  is  usually  either  first  or  second  in  the  annual  output  of  pottery 
feldspar,  alternating  with  New  York. 

-,.  Mica  seems  generally  to  be  associated  with  feldspar  as  do 

,.         .,  also  the  tourmaline,  and  beryl  gems.     There  are  several 

mica  mines  in  Maine,  only  two  of  which  have  been  con- 
tinuously operated.  They  are  nearly  all  situated  in  Oxford  county.  So  far 
as  records  show  the  first  mica  for  commercial  purposes  was  furnished  by 
the  town  of  Paris  in  1871.  For  several  years  mica  mining  was  carried 
on  there  but  the  mine  was  considered  more  valuable  for  tourmalines  and 
other  gems,  and  therefore  mica  mining  was  discontinued.  In  1891  a  new 
mica  mine  of  great  promise  was  discovered  on  Hedgehog  Mountain  in 
Peru.  Mica  is  somewhat  scarce  in  this  country,  and  a  large  part  of  that 
used  comes  from  far-off"  India.  It  is  said  by  those  competent  to  judge  that 
the  mica  found  at  Hedgehog  Mountain  is  superior  to  the  Indian  mineral. 
It  is  certainly  remarkably  clear  and  transparent.  Mica  that  will  square 
six  inches  by  twelve  is  very  valuable,  being  worth  several  times  as  much 
a  pound  as  small  pieces.  Scrap  mica,  that  is,  pieces  too  small  to  cut,  is 
worth  about  eight  dollars  a  ton.  This  scrap  mica  is  used  in  powdered  form 
in  fire  proof  paints,  in  the  inlaid  work  on  book  covers,  and  for  many  other 
purposes. 

_  Maine  possesses  that  rare  and  precious  stone,  the  tourma- 

..  Hne,  prized  all  over  the  world.     At  Mount  Mica,  in  the 

town  of  Paris,  is  a  deposit  of  tourmaline,  green  and  red, 
famous  in  mineralogy,  and  unequalled  elsewhere.  They  are  apparently 
inexhaustible  in  quantity,  as  they  are  unrivalled  in  quality.  Cut  into  gems 
the}'-  adorn  many  a  brooch  and  ring  and  necklace,  and  are  stored  in  museums 
for  their  beauty.  No  such  wealth  in  tourmalines  is  elsewhere  known — at 
least  this  side  of  the  Mississippi. 


230  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

Practically  the  entire  supply  (a  very  small  quantity)  of  the  rare  metal, 
calsium,  now  in  existence  in  America,  was  taken  from  a  lepidolite  mica 
deposit  in  Oxford  County,  Maine. 

Knox  County,  Maine,  stands  ready  to  supply  all  the  lime 
the  world  demands  for  centuries  to  come,  and  within  the 
^  limit  of  profitable  transportation  the  Maine  product  fears 

no  competition.  For  over  a  hundred  years  the  lime  business  has  been 
growing,  small  at  first  and  worked  in  the  simplest  manner.  Yet  from 
the  first  it  has  been  profitable,  and  has  given  employment  to  an  ever  increas- 
ing number  of  men. 

Like  other  lines  of  industry  the  men  directly  employed  in  the  min- 
ing and  burning  of  lime  are  not  the  only  classes  supported  by  the  business. 
Lime  production  has  a  direct  effect  on  shipping.  The  lime  that  Knox 
County  furnishes  the  rest  of  the  state  is  a  mere  bagatelle.  The  great 
bulk  of  the  product  goes  to  Boston,  and  New  York,  even  as  far  as  Galves- 
ton, Texas ;  and  goes  by  water.  It  takes  a  sizeable  fleet  of  vessels  to  carry 
all  this  lime  and  to  bring  the  coal  and  wood  used  in  the  burning.  When 
the  lime  business  is  good,  coastwise  shipping  from  the  Knox  district  is 
profitable,  and  all  along  the  rocky  bays  of  Maine  the  touch  of  prosperity 
is  felt.  This  is  one  of  the  allied  industries.  Back  in  the  country  districts 
we  find  another.  This  is  where  they  are  making  the  barrels  in  which  the 
lime  is  shipped  to  market.  Even  beyond  the  cooperage  region,  still  further 
inland  we  come  to  the  hoop-pole  belt,  where  one  of  the  important  occupa- 
tions is  the  cutting  and  splitting  of  young  growth  to  make  the  hoops 
that  bind  the  staves  of  the  limecask.  The  average  annual  value  of  the 
lime  itself  is  more  than  a  million  dollars.  Perhaps  in  no  other  way  can 
the  magnitude  of  the  interest  be  brought  out  than  by  the  statement  that 
there  is  a  standard  gauge  railroad,  eleven  miles  in  length,  located  in  Rock- 
land, which  does  nothing  but  carry  limerock  from  the  quarries  to  the 
kilns,  and  carry  back  such  coal  as  is  needed  for  the  quarries.  Last  year 
it  hauled  113,209  tons  of  rock.  Its  transportation  earnings  were  sixty-two 
thousand  dollars. 

,  Molybdenum  is  found  in  large  quantities  in  Maine,  in  fact 

Maine  has  probably  the  largest  deposits  of  this  mineral 
in  the  world.  It  is  found  in  Cooper,  near  Machias,  and  at  Catherine  Hill 
in  Hancock  County.  Molybdenum  is  a  mineral  valuable  as  an  alloy  with 
steel  to  which  it  imparts  self  hardening  and  other  wonderful  qualities, 
intensifying  greatly  its  ductility,  toughness,  malleability,  capacity  for 
elongation  and  for  withstanding  tensile  and  other  stresses.  There  is  no 
material  known  superior  to  molybdenum  steel  as  a  lining  for  modern 
"built  up"  ordnance ;  and  for  this  and  kindred  purposes  metallurgists  have 
demonstrated  that  it  possesses  double  the  efl^iciency  per  unit  of  that  other 
wonderful  metal,  its  only  rival  as  a  beneficiator  of  steel,  the  element  tungs- 


MINERAL   RESOURCES  231 

ten^     It  is  by  increasing  the  fineness  of  the  grain  that  molybdenum  accom- 
plishes its  function  of  doubling  the  tensile  strength. 

Reports  of  engineers  who  have  examined  all  the  molybdenum  deposits 
of  the  world  agree  that  the  ore  body  exposed  at  Catherine  Hill  exceeds 
in  tonnage  and  in  uniformity  of  its  dissemination  of  the  mineral  any  other 
known  on  earth.  The  mineralized,  molybdenum  bearing  ore  as  shown  by 
present  exposures  is  more  than  half  a  mile  in  length,  over  five  hundred 
feet  in  width  and  of  a  proven  depth  exceeding  seven  hundred  feet. 
Mineral  Maine  has  eighty-one  mineral  springs,  while  several  others 

^     .  have  already  been  discovered  whose  virtues  are  less  fully 

known,  and  probably  others  will  yet  be  found.  The  sales 
from  all  springs  would  place  the  gross  amount  received  for  Maine  mineral 
water  between  $300,000  and  $400,000. 

There  are  employed  in  the  bottling  houses  and  in  driving  teams  to 
convey  the  water  to  stations,  from  150  to  200  men  at  good  wages.  The 
sale  of  Maine  mineral  and  medicinal  waters  is  increasing  rapidly  and  can 
even  now  be  classed  among  our  important  industries.  The  sales  will  con- 
tinue to  increase  as  the  purity  and  the  curative  properties  of  the  water 
from  our  springs  become  better  known  by  means  of  advertising,  the  best 
advertisement  being  the  testimony  of  persons  who  have  been  benefited 
by  the  use  of  the  water. 

Other  states  may  have  as  good  mineral  water  as  the  State  of  Maine, 
but  they  have  none  better,  purer,  clearer,  or  more  conducive  to  good  health 
and  long  life.  Our  mineral  waters,  like  our  granite,  slate  and  lime,  are 
inexhaustible.    We  have  enough  to  supply  the  world. 


Brick 


BRICK    MAKING 

Maine  is  fortunate  in  possessing  an  abundant  supply  of 
clay  for  brick  making.     In  the  early  days  the  most  fam- 
^  ous  yards  were  located  at  Sheepscot,  Portland,  Bowdoin- 

ham,  Hallowell,  Bangor  and  Brewer.  In  1880  there  were  35  yards  with 
an  output  of  4,500,000  bricks.  In  1885  machinery  was  introduced;  this 
led  to  a  great  increase  in  the  business.  In  1855  about  50,000,000  bricks 
were  manufactured.  This  increased  until  in  1880,  80,000,000  bricks  were 
made,  and  by  1889  there  were  95  yards  making  93,000,000  bricks,  valued 
at  half  a  million  dollars.  Since  1900  the  industry  has  been  decreasing,  so 
that  today  not  more  than  45  yards  are  operated. 


232  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

I 

Maine  rocks  of  present,  or  possible  future,  commercial  value: 

Rock                            Uses  Distribution 

Granite Building,   foundation,   curbs,   roads.  Every   county,    coast   from   Kittery 

monuments.  to  Calais,  all  mountain  regions. 

Limestone.       Building  and  agricultural  lime,  ce-  Every  county,  particularly  Knox. 

ment,  buildings,  monuments,  sulphite 

pulp,  foundries. 

Sandstone. .     Building    Washington  county. 

Slate Roofing  slabs,  etc Piscataquis  and  Somerset  counties. 

Trap Roads,    etc General,  needs  mvestigation. 

Serpentine.      Ornamental  stone  Deer  Isle. 

Clay Bricks,  tile,  pottery General,  needs  investigation. 

Sand Building,  molding,  glass,  blast,  etc.  General,  needs  investigation. 

Peat Fuel,  fertilizer,  litter General. 

II 

Maine  minerals  of  present,  or  possible  future,  commercial  value. 

a)  Metallic  Ores 

Containing  Uses  Distribution 

Gold Swift  and  Sandy  Rivers,  etc. 

Silver. Lubec,  Concord,  Cherryfield. 

Copper Sullivan,  Blueliill,  Brookville. 

Lead. Lubec,  Dexter,  Concord,  Cherryfield. 

Zinc.  ............ Lubec,  Cherryfield,  Concord. 

Iron. Katahdin  Iron  Works,  etc. 

Mangane.se. .     Alloy  with  iron,  etc Bluehill,  Winslow,  etc. 

Molybdenum.    Alloy  with  iron,  etc Tunk  Pond,  Cooper,  Augusta,  etc. 

Tungsten Alloy  with  iron,  etc Bluehill. 

Boron Alloy  with  iron,  etc Tourmaline  localities. 

Arsenic Poisons,   etc Greenw-ood,   Winslow,  Verona,    South 

Thomaston. 

Antimony.  . .      Babbitt,  Britannia,  etc Carmel. 

Tin Plating  iron,  etc Winslow,  Paris. 

Rare  meials,   (lithium,  caesium,  beryllium,  uranium?  radium?). 

b)  Commercial  non-metals 

Uses  Distribution 

Graphite...     Pencils,  lubricants,  etc Canton,  Bethel,  Dixfield,  Paris. 

Sulphur Sulphuric  acid,  etc General,  in  varying  quantities. 

(from  Pyrites) 

c)  Gems  Distribution 

Tourmaline   Pai'is,  Auburn,  Buckfield,  Hebron,  etc. 

Beryl    Buckfield,  Albany,  Auburn,  Paris,  etc. 

Quartz    General. 

Topaz Sfconeham. 

Garnet   Rumford,   Paris,   Georgetown,  etc. 

Spodumene   Aubuni,  Paris,  Peru. 

Amazon  Stone  Southwest  Harbor. 

Apatite    Aubuni. 

d)  Miscellaneous  minerals 

Uses  Distribution 

Feldspar. .  .Pottery    Topsham,  Auburn,  etc. 

Quartz. .  . .  Iron  alloy,  abrasive  Aubui*n,  Brunswick,  etc. 

Corundum .  Abrasive    Greenwood. 

Mica Electrical   purposes    Hebron,  Pern,  Waterford,  etc. 

Calcite.  . . .  Optical  purposes Rockland,  Thomaston,  etc. 

Barite Paper  glaze,  etc Deer  Isle,  Sullivan,  etc. 

Talc Toilet  powder,  etc Vassalboro,   Aubuni. 

Fluorite. .  .  Smelting  flux Bluehill,  Winslow. 


CHAPTER  XLV 

SHIP   BUILDING 

"The  building  of  a  ship  is  both  a  symbol  and  instrument  of  man's 
social  nature  and  need.  It  stands  for  outreaching  interests  beyond  the 
narrow  limits  of  the  solitary  self ;  it  implies  the  recognition  of  relationship 
in  human  affairs,  of  reciprocal  benefit  in  the  ready  interchange  of  all 
goods  of  heart  or  hand — the  best  product  of  each  being  given  in  return 
for  the  best  of  others,  so  all  availing  for  the  common  good.  This  provision 
for  intercourse  is  the  most  marked  among  the  manifestations  and  means 
of  that  associated  human  effort  out  of  which  all  civilization  grows,  and 
by  which  the  whole  world  is  made  kin." 

The  first  ship  built  by  European  hands  on  the  American 
M  •        continent   was   "The   Virginia   of   Sagadahock",   launched 

from  the  banks  of  the  Sagadahoc,  now  the  Kennebec,  River 
by  the  Popham  colonists. 

In  the  year  1631  John  Winter  established  a  shipyard  on  Richmond 
Island  off  Cape  Elizabeth,  Maine.  Some  time  in  December,  Winter  began 
to  build  there  a  ship  for  merchants  in  Plymouth,  England.  She  was  prob- 
ably the  first  regular  packet  between  England  and  America.  She  carried 
to  the  old  country  lumber,  fish,  oil  and  other  colonial  products,  and  brought 
back  guns,  ammunition  and  liquor.  Other  ships  had  been  built  in  America 
by  Europeans  for  European  use,  but  Winter's  work  may  be  called  the  begin- 
ning of  the  American  business  of  building  ships  for  export. 

One  of  the  earhest  ship  or  boat  builders  was  a  man  named 
n^?,,      *^  John  Bray,  who  came    from    Plymouth,    England,    about 

1660,  bringing  with  him  his  family,  among  whom  was  his 
daughter  Margery,  afterwards  wife  of  William  Pepperell.  He  settled  at 
Kittery  Point  where  he  engaged  in  a  profitable  and  flourishing  business 
of  building  and  repairing  boats  for  the  fishermen.  The  Pepperells,  father 
and  son,  were  large  ship  owners  and  builders.  Master  William  Badger 
was  a  noted  shipbuilder.  He  launched  from  a  small  island  at  Kittery, 
which  now  bears  his  name.  He  built  a  hundred  ships  during  his  life.  Sir 
Wilham  Phips,  born  in  Woolwich  in  1651,  farmer,  blacksmith,  shipbuilder 
and  shipmaster,  knighted  by  the  English  king  and  first  governor  of  Massa- 
chusetts under  the  Provincial  Charter,  was  one  of  a  long  line  of  mighty 
men  who  laid  the  foundations  of  Maine's  prosperity. 


233 


234  THE    MAINE    BOOK 

The  building  and  use  of  ships  were  employments  which  the  founders 
of  the  American  colonies  and  their  descendants  may  be  said  to  have  adopted 
naturally,  and  from  the  middle  of  the  seventeenth  to  the  middle  of  the 
nineteenth  century,  shipping  and  ship  building  were  two  industries  whose 
competition  England  especially  dreaded.  In  fact,  in  1650,  the  EngUsh 
Parliament  felt  it  necessary  to  enact  a  statute  for  the  purpose  of  protecting 
English  shipping  against  her  colonies  of  America  and  no  less  than  twenty- 
nine  other  similar  statutes  were  passed  during  the  following  one  hundred 
and  tw^enty  years. 

It  was  in  the  "Ranger" — a  Kittery  built    ship — on    the 
S  rl    t  fourteenth  of  February,  1778,    that    John    Paul    Jones 

^  "   .  received  the  first  formal  recognition  ever  given  by  a  for- 

"^  ^  eign  fleet  to  the  United  States  of  America  in  a  salute 

to  the  American  flag,  and  it  was  just  seven  months  before,  on  July  4,  1777, 
that  Captain  Jones  had  hoisted  on  the  "Ranger"  the  first  Stars  and  Stripes 
that  ever  flew  from  the  peak  of  an  American  man-of-war. 

The  "America",  built  under  the  direction  of  and  placed  under  the 
command  of  John  Paul  Jones  at  Kittery  in  1782,  was  at  that  time  the 
largest  vessel  constructed  in  the  colonies.  She  was  later  presented  to 
the  French  government  in  payment  for  a  French  vessel  which  had  been 
destroyed  in  Boston  Harbor. 

An  encounter  between  the  British  brig  "Boxer"  and  the 
The  Boxer  American  brig  "Enterprise"  took  place  September  5,  1813, 

Lap  ure  .^^  ^^^  vicinity  of  Portland.    The  action  lasted  only  thirty- 

five  minutes  when  the  "Boxer"  struck  her  colors,  having  lost  forty-six 
men,  killed  and  wounded,  while  the  American  ship  lost  fourteen.  The 
"Boxer"  had  been  a  source  of  great  annoyance  to  the  coasting  trade  and 
the  "Enterprise"  was  hailed  with  great  joy  when  she  arrived  in  Portland 
Harbor  with  her  prize. 

On  the  night  of  June  29,  1863,  the  officers  and  crew  of 
Caleb  Cashing-  ^  Confederate  privateer  entered  the  harbor  of  Portland, 
Destroyed  captured  the  revenue-cutter,  "Caleb  Cushing"  and  fled  to 

sea  with  her,  sharply  pursued  by  two  steamers  manned  by  armed  volun- 
teers. Finding  they  could  not  escape  with  the  cutter,  they  blew  her  up, 
and,  taking  to  their  boats,  were  soon  made  prisoners. 

On  June  19,  1864,  in  the  only  sea  fight  of  importance  dur- 
.      .  ^      ,       ing  the  Civil  War,    the    "Kearsarge" — built    at    Kittery, 
Maine, — sunk  the  Confederate  privateer  "Alabama"  off  the 
harbor  of  Cherbourg,  France. 

Three  of  the  twenty-one  ships  of  the  United  States  Navy,  built  in 
Maine  from  1797-1913,  were  in  service  and  under  fire  during  the  Spanish- 
American  War,  in    1898: — the    "Vicksburg"    at    Havana,    May    7;    the 


236  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

"Machias"  under  fire  off  Cardenas,  Cuba,  May  11;  and  the  "Castine"  at 
Mariel,  Cuba,  July  5. 

And  Maine  offered  the  first  American  sacrifice  to  Prussian 
"^^         J  .         mihtarism  on  the  high  seas — the  good  ship  "William  P. 
es  roye    in      pj^ye"  j^juji^  and  owned  by  Arthur  Sewall  &  Company,  sunk 
World  War 

by  the  German  cruiser  "Prinz  Eitel  Friedrich"  January  28, 

1915. 

When  the  world  war  came  to  America  it  was  found  that  coast  patrol 
boats  were  needed  at  once,  much  more  quickly  than  they  could  be  secured 
through  the  usual  department  channels  in  Washington.  In  this  emergency 
the  State  of  Maine  purchased  a  fleet  of  patrol  boats  of  its  own,  turned 
them  over  to  the  government  together  with  the  boats  used  ordinarily  by 
the  state  sea  and  shore  fisheries  department,  and  then  secured,  largely 
from  wealthy  summer  residents  of  Maine,  the  offer  to  the  government 
free  of  charge  for  the  period  of  the  war  of  about  twice  the  number  pur- 
chased. Thus  an  adequate  fleet  was  promptly  at  the  government's  dis- 
posal and  an  efiicient  patrol  of  Maine's  coast  line  was  immediately  installed. 
The  extent  of  this  service  on  the  part  of  the  state  is  unequalled  in  the 
country  in  proportion  to  resources  and  population. 

In  1802  Maine  built  14,248  tons  of  shipping.    In  ten  years 
.  it  had  increased  to  over  40,000  tons,  valued  at  more  than 

^  ^'^       ^  $1,000,000.     This  was  equal  to  a  third  of  all  the  tonnage 

of  the  United  States.  The  next  twenty-five  years  saw  a  great  develop- 
ment in  ship  building.  In  the  fifty,  coast  towns  of  Maine  this  was  the 
chief  industry  and  supported  200,000  people.  The  panic  of  1857  and  the 
P  Civil  War,  lack  of  materials  and  steam  ships  of  steel  struck 

..  a  fatal  blow  at  ship  building  in  Maine  from  which  it  has 

never  recovered.  However,  American  shipping  has  never 
forsaken  its  birthplace.  Up  to  1900  more  than  half  the  ocean  vessels  of 
the  nation  were  built  in  Maine,  but,  whereas  in  1826  American  ships  car- 
ried 92.5  per  cent  of  our  foreign  commerce,  in  1900  they  carried  but  9.3 
per  cent.  In  1916  only  about  10,000  tons  of  merchant  shipping  was  launched 
in  Maine. 

, .         .  The  World  War  of  1914  created  an  immediate  demand  for 

_     .     .  increased   ship   building.     Maine   ship   builders   were  the 

first  to  respond  to  this  call.  At  once  many  of  the  old  yards 
were  opened.  The  master  builders  and  expert  workmen,  long  since  retired 
from  the  work  of  building,  seeing  the  nation's  need,  returned  to  the  yards. 
The  result  was  that  1917  saw  40,000  tons  completed  and  double  that 
amount  in  1918.  The  principal  places  of  business  under  the  present  revival 
are  Stockton,  Belfast,  Rockland,  Camden,  Thomaston,  Wiscasset,  Bath, 
South  Portland,  Biddeford,  Freeport  and  Calais.  The  demand  for  new 
ships  will  undoubtedly  continue  for  some  time.     The  destruction  of  so 


WILLIAM   P.  FRYE— BUILT   IN   BATH,   MAINE 
First  American  Ship  Sunk  by  the  Germans 


238  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

many  ships  by  the  submarines  during  the  war  and  the  outlook  for  a  large 
foreign  trade  will  probably  lead  to  ship  building  in  Maine.  It  also  is  evi- 
dent that  in  the  end  this  industry  will  not  be  very  considerable  m  Maine, 
owing  to  the  change  to  steel  bottoms  and  the  distance  of  Maine  from  raw 
materials  used  in  their  construction. 


CHAPTER    XLVI 

SUMMER   HOMES 

...  Hundreds  of  miles  of  indented  seacoast,  swept  by  the 
fresh  and  invigorating  breezes  of  old  ocean;  hundreds  of 
square  miles  of  peaceful  and  odorous  forests ;  hundreds  of  laughing  lakes 
and  wimpling  streams ;  innumerable  prosperous  farms  where  the  rest  seeker 
can  enjoy  the  "simple  life"  and  the  most  ideal  of  all  vacations  for  a  most 
moderate  outlay.    This  is  Maine. 

You  may  sleep  under  blankets  at  night,  lulled  by  the  surge  of  the 
North  Atlantic,  and  be  pleasantly  sun-baked  in  the  day  time,  taking  your 
pleasure  without  being  enervated.  There  is  tonic  in  the  air  that  sweeps 
in  from  the  ocean ;  there  is  scent  of  pine  needles  in  the  breezes  that  blow 
down  from  the  mountains.  The  atmosphere  makes  you  sleep,  and  you 
grow  plump  and  brown,  and  become  contented,  forgetting  all  the  worries 
of  city  life. 

Maine  is  plentifully  supplied  with  bathing  beaches,  ranging  from  the 
magnificent  stretch  of  sand  as  hard  as  asphalt  at  Old  Orchard  to  the  small 
resorts  like  Crescent  Beach  in  Knox  County  and  Bowery  Beach  on  Cape 
Elizabeth.  Old  Orchard  has  been  a  big  resort  for  lovers  of  surf  bathing 
and  cool  ocean  breezes  for  many  years  and  has  lost  none  of  its  charm 
since  swept  by  fire.  In  fact  the  new  Old  Orchard  is  much  more  attractive 
in  many  respects  than  was  the  old. 

At  the  mouth  of  the  Kennebec  is  Popham  Beach,  one  of  the  best  on 
the  coast.  Its  development  has  not  been  as  extensive  as  that  of  Old 
Orchard,  but  doubtless  in  the  near  future  its  beauties  will  be  better  appre- 
ciated. All  along  the  coast  there  are  smaller  beaches  which  offer  as  fine, 
though  more  limited,  bathing  facilities,  as  do  Old  Orchard  and  Popham, 
while  nearly  every  mile  of  coast  line  contains  a  sandy  cove  or  little  beach 
among  the  rocks. 

Maine  property  used  wholly  for  recreation,  that  is,  sum- 
.  mer  cottages,  hotels,  club  houses  and  camps,  with  their 

p  r^*"  contents,  has  a  cash  value  of  approximately  $50,000,000. 

rope    y  ^j^.^  great  investment,  which  demands  little  in  the  way 

of  municipal  improvement,  pays  taxes  on  a  valuation  of  about  $16,000,000. 
Compensation  for  the  valuation  lies  in  the  fact  that  whatever  taxes  are 
paid,  are  very  largely  a  net  profit  to  the  townspeople. 

Leading  ofl^icials  of  transportation  companies  estimate  that  the  aver- 
age yearly  income  from  summer  visitors  and  tourists  is  $30,000,000.    This 

240 


242  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

great  sum  is  brought  into  Maine  and  spent  freely,  in  many  instances  lav- 
ishly, in  order  that  the  spenders  may  be  well  housed,  fed  and  entertained ; 
and  the  sum  is  constantly  growing  larger. 

Every  foot  of  shore  front  from  Kittery  to  Eastport  can  be  sold  today 
for  a  price  that  would  have  astounded  our  grandfathers.  Every  island, 
regardless  of  its  isolation  and  exposure  to  storm  and  gale,  is  looked  upon 
as  the  site  of  a  summer  home.  There  is  hardly  a  lake  or  stream  among 
our  inland  hills  and  valleys  that  is  not  laying  claim  to  distinction  as  a 
summer  resort.  As  one  approaches  the  centers  of  population  the  cottages 
on  the  nearby  lakes  increase  in  number,  but  in  attractiveness  and  ability 
to  satisfy  the  craving  for  peace  and  health-giving  rest,  they  are  not  supe- 
rior to  these  found  on  the  shores  of  the  remote  lakes  and  streams  of  the 
great  northern  wilderness. 

^    ,        ,  .,  Automobile  traffic  has  repeated  history  to  the  extent  that 

Automobiles       .,  ....  ^     -^     i        -u  •    -i       ^     i.T    x 

its  meteoric  rise  m  popularity  has  been   similar  to  that 

,  of  the  bicycle,    and    with    the    automobile  has  come  the 

garage,  which  offers  employment  to  hundreds  of  skilled 
mechanics.  Every  large  town  has  at  least  one  public  garage  and  in  cities 
there  are  more  garages  than  livery  stables.  The  automobile,  therefore,  has 
done  much  to  stimiflate  good  road  building  and  increase  summer  travel 
in  Maine. 

Of         Motor  boats  have  made  thousands  of    new    converts    to 
^  .  Maine  vacation  life,  for  her  2,000  miles  of  coast  line,  1,500 

lakes  and  5.000  streams  constitute  a  paradise  for  aquatic 
sport  of  any  sort.  In  other  years  the  owner  of  a  power  driven  yacht  capable 
of  nesrotiating  port  to  port  voyaees  along  the  Atlantic  coast  was  at  least 
a  millionaire.  Now  any  mechanic  can  own  and  drive  a  boat  capable  of  run- 
ning from  Boston  to  Portland  in  perfect  safety.  The  number  of  vacation- 
ists who  pass  their  period  of  rest  cruising  along  the  Maine  coast  and  up 
its  navigable  rivers  is  increasing  by  leaps  and  bounds. 
__  ,  As  a  hunter's  paradise,  Maine  is  pre-eminent  on  this  con- 

p       ,.  tinent.    The  moose,  deer,  bear  and  other  large  game  animals 

are  numerous,  but  yet  not  so  easily  captured  that  the  tane 
of  the  sport  is  lost.  It  is  possible  for  the  business  men  of  New  York  to 
be  in  as  good  hunting  ground  as  can  be  found  anywhere,  within  48  hours 
travel  from  his  office.  The  Rangeley,  Kineo  and  Aroostook  lines  carry 
the  hunter  into  the  heart  of  the  big  game  country,  in  Pullman  cars,  if  he 
cares  to  travel  that  way. 

Til     A     1      »      Maine  fishing  lures  the  great  anglers  of  the  country  to 
its  lakes  and  streams  every  year.     Wise  protective  laws 
prevent  the  fish  from  being  exterminated  or  their  num- 
ber from  being  appreciably  reduced,  so  that  the  sport  does  not  suffer  as 
the  number  of  anglers  increases.     Some  of  the  finest  cottages  and  camps 


17 


244  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

in  the  state  are  occupied  only  during  the  best  of  the  fishing  season.  Hatch- 
eries at  strategic  points  keep  the  ponds  well  stocked  with  young  fish,  so 
that  some  of  the  lakes  fished  the  most  persistently  continue  to  offer  the 
best  sport. 

The  fish  and  game  resources  of  the  state  are  among  the  greatest 
assets,  from  the  standpoint  of  the  business  man  who  caters  to  tourist 
guests.  The  visitors  bent  on  sport  are  the  first  to  come  in  spring,  when 
the  ice  "goes  out"  of  the  lakes  and  the  last  to  go  in  the  fall,  when  the  law 
closes  the  big  game  season. 

„,.   ,  Within  a  few  years  experiments  have  been  made  in  keep- 

Wmicr 

_        ,  ing  "open  house"  throughout  the  winter  at  one  or  two  of 

Resorts 

the  hotels  in  order  that  Maine's  beautiful  winter  season 

may  be  enjoyed  also.     Snow  shoeing,  skiing,  skating,  sleighing,  winter 

photography,  etc.,  offer  a  continuous  round  of  pleasure  for  those  who  tarry 

with  us  throughout  the  year. 

The  Lafayette  National  Park    on    the    island   of    Mount 

.  Desert,  about  a  mile  south  of  Bar   Harbor,    is    the    first 

National  Monument  created  east  of  the  Mississippi  River 

and  is  the  only  one  of  the  parks  bordering  on  the  sea. 

In  1916,  through  the  generosity  and  patriotism  of  the  owners,  lands 
to  the  extent  of  five  thousand  acres  were  donated  to  the  government.  On 
July  the  eighth  of  that  year,  by  proclamation  of  President  Wilson,  the 
tract  was  created  the  Sieur  de  Monts  National  Monument.  This  area 
included  four  lakes  and  ten  mountains.  Since  that  time  the  gift  has  been 
increased  and  now  comprises  about  ten  thousand  acres.  In  February,  1919, 
the  name  was  changed  by  act  of  Congress  to  Lafayette  National  Park. 

The  region  is  peculiarly  adapted  to  the  purpose  for  which  it  is  used 
by  reason  of  its  remarkable  diversity  of  scenery,  including  forests,  lakes, 
seashore  and  rugged  granite  mountains.  It  is  the  highest  eminence  on 
the  Atlantic  Coast,  south  of  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence.  Within  its  borders 
may  be  found  two  or  three  hundred  varieties  of  plants,  an  accumulation 
that  cannot  be  duplicated  in  a  similar  area.  It  is  also  unique  as  the  first 
national  bird  reserve  east  of  the  Mississippi  and  the  first  upon  the  Atlantic 
seaboard  north  of  Florida.  Its  geographical  location  and  climatic  charac- 
teristics make  it  an  ideal  bird  sanctuary. 

The  establishment  of  the  Monument  commemorated  the  founding  of 
the  first  European  settlement  in  America  north  of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  by 
Sieur  de  Monts,  the  French  explorer.  This  settlement  was  included  in 
the  territory  then  known  as  Acadia.  The  name  of  LTsle  des  Monts  Deserts, 
the  Island  of  the  Lonely  Mountains,  was  given  by  De  Monts'  companion, 
Champlain,  The  change  of  name  to  Lafayette  Park  was  determined  by 
the  desire  to  honor  the  memory  of  the  French  general  of  Revolutionary 
fame  and  to  perpetuate  the  kindly  feeling  toward  France,  our  ally  in  two 
great  wars. 


CHAPTER  XLVII 

HIGHWAYS 

„.  ,  Maine  first  undertook  road  improvement  through   state 

aid  in  1901  by  providing  for  the  payment  of  half  the  cost 
of  permanently  improving  a  section  of  the  main  thoroughfare  in  any  town 
which  should  be  designated  by  the  county  commissioners  as  the  state  aid 
road.  The  amount  to  be  pdid  in  any  town  in  any  year  was  limited  to  one 
hundred  dollars.  This  Hmit  was  raised  to  two  hundred  dollars  in  1903  and 
to  three  hundred  dollars  in  1905.  The  supervision  of  work  under  this 
arrangement  was  left  with  the  county  commissioners  of  each  county. 

In  1905  the  legislature  created  the  office  of  State  Commissioner  of 
Highways,  and  imposed  the  duty  of  investigating  the  whole  highway  prob- 
lem and  making  recommendations. 

In  1907  the  legislature  on  recommendation  of  the  Commissioner  of 
Highways,  created  a  State  Highway  Department  under  a  State  Highway 
Commissioner  and  established  the  principle  of  paying  state  aid  more  lib- 
erally to  towns  of  small  valuation  than  to  the  wealthier  towns.  At  this 
time  all  state  aid  work  was  put  under  the  supervision  of  the  State  High- 
way department.  The  appropriation  for  the  payment  of  state  aid  was 
fixed  at  this  time  as  one-third  of  a  mill  on  the  valuation  of  the  state.  In 
1909  this  appropriation  was  increased  to  three-fourths  of  one  mill.  In  1911 
the  principle  of  the  mill  tax  was  aboHshed  and  the  appropriation  of  $250,- 
000  per  year  was  made  to  carry  on  the  work.  This  appropriation  was  con- 
tinued until  1913  and  since  that  time  the  appropriation  has  been  $300,000 
annually. 

The  legislature  of  1913  passed  a  new  state  highway  law  reorganizing 
the  state  highway  department  under  a  commission  of  three  members. 
This  law  directed  the  highway  commission  to  lay  out  a  system  of  state 
highways  which  should  be  the  principal  thoroughfares  of  the  state  and 
a  system  of  state  aid  highways  which  should  be  feeders  to  the  state  high- 
way system.  The  law  also  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  commission  the  main- 
tenance of  all  state  and  state  aid  highways  as  fast  as  constructed  and 
directed  the  commission  to  take  for  maintenance  certain  portions  of  state 
aid  highways  already  constructed. 

This  law  provided  for  the  issue  of  $2,000,000  bonds  to  be  applied  to 
the  construction  of  state  highways  and  made  an  appropriation  of  $300,000 
annually  for  state  aid  construction  and  provided  that  automobile  license 

245 


246  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

and  registration  fees  should  be  used  for  the  payment  of  interest  on  all 
state  highway  bonds  issued,  to  retire  state  highway  bonds,  and  for  the 
maintenance  of  state  and  state  aid  highways. 

The  legislature  of  1915  supplemented  the  maintenance  provision  of 
the  state  highway  law  by  providing  that  towns  should  place  under  the 
direction  of  the  commission  for  maintenance  a  certain  mileage  of  un- 
improved sections  of  state  and  state  aid  highways  and  made  possible  the 
carrying  on  of  maintenance  work  by  the  employment  of  patrolmen. 

In  order  to  provide  funds  to  meet  the  Federal  aid  offered  by  the 
government,  the  legislature  in  1919  proposed  an  $8,000,000  bond  issue  for 
state  highway  construction.  This  was  approved  by  the  voters  at  a  special 
election  in  September  by  a  five  to  one  vote,  and  in  November  the  legisla- 
ture in  special  session  authorized  the  issue  of  $2,000,000  of  these  bonds 
for  state  highway  construction  work  in  1920.  This  will  be  supplemented 
by  an  equal  amount  of  Federal  aid.  A  large  construction  program  is 
expected  for  each  of  the  next  few  years. 

„  The  following  types  of  construction  have  been  used :   Port- 

r      f        .  land  cement  concrete,  bituminous  macadam,  water-bound 

o  s  rue  1  n  jYiacadam,  gravel.  The  higher  types  have  been  used  where 
traffic  is  the  heaviest  and  most  severe.  About  eighty  per  cent,  of  the 
entire  mileage  has  been  constructed  of  gravel.  Each  year  substantially 
150  miles  of  state  aid  road  is  constructed  at  a  cost  of  approximately  $1,000,- 
000,  said  cost  being  borne  in  round  numbers,  one-half  by  the  state  and 
one-half  by  the  cities  and  towns. 

Maine  Maine's  state  highway  system  is  laid  out    to    serve    the 

Road  System     largest  number  of  people  with  the  smallest  mileage. 

Mileage  of  all  roads  in  state  25,530 

Mileage  of  all  state  highways  1,400 

State  highways  constitute  of  total  road  mileage  5V2% 

Number  of  cities  and  towns  in  state  having  roads  578 

Number  on  state  highways  238 

Population  of  state  (1910  census)  742,371 

Population  in  cities  and  towns  on  state  highway  system  547,111 

Per  cent,  of  total  population  on  state  highways  73.7% 

Total  valuation  of  state  .$577,442,529.00 

Valuation  of  cities  and  towns  on  state  highway  system  $411,533,046.00 

Per  cent,  of  total  valuation  of  state  in  these  cities  and  towns  73% 

Miles  of  state  highways  built  1914-1919  397 

Cost  of  same  $3,520,167.87 

Miles  of  state  aid  road  in  state,  approximately  3,000 

Miles  of  state  aid  road  built  1908-1919,  approximately  1,543.33 

Cost  of  same  to  towns  and  state,  approximately  $7,063,123.04 


HIGHWAYS  247 

1914     688  miles  maintained 
Road  Work  1915     971  miles  maintained 

Maintenance  1916  3466  miles  under  patrol   maintenance 

373  patrolmen 

1917  3705  miles  under  patrol  maintenance 

437  pati'olmen 
72  miles  maintained,  but  not  under  patrol 

1918  4235  miles  under  patrolmen 

480  patrolmen 
88  miles  maintained,  but  not  under  patrol 

1919  4284^  miles  under  patrol  maintenance 

478  patrolmen 
74.3  miles  maintained,  but  not  under  patrol 

In  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  the  law  passed  in 
ridges  ^Qjg  ^  bridge  division  was  organized  by  the  State  High- 

way Commission  in  1917.  When  the  cost  of  constructing  a  bridge  on  a 
main  thoroughfare,  added  to  the  highway  taxes,  makes  a  tax  rate  in 
excess  of  five  mills  the  municipal  officers  of  the  city  or  town  in  which  the 
bridge  is  located  may  petition  the  highway  commission  and  the  county 
commissioners  for  state  and  county  aid.  If  it  is  decided  to  build  the  bridge 
after  a  hearing  by  the  highway  commission,  county  commissioners  and 
municipal  officers,  the  highway  commission  makes  plans,  specifications, 
lets  contracts  and  supervises  the  construction  work.  The  town  furnishes 
fifty  per  cent,  of  the  cost  of  the  bridge,  the  county  thirty  per  cent,  and 
the  state  twenty  per  cent.  The  state's  appropriation  for  this  work  is 
$100,000  a  year.  During  1917,  1918  and  1919  approximately  fifty-six 
bridges  have  been  built.  In  1919  the  state  appropriation  was  not  sufficient 
to  build  half  the  bridges  petitioned  for.  At  the  special  session  in  1919 
the  legislature  made  available  from  bond  funds  $500,000  for  1920.  The 
law  was  amended  in  1919  so  that  as  the  cost  of  a  bridge  increases,  the  pro- 
portion of  its  cost  to  the  town  decreases,  and  a  corresponding  increase  of 
cost  falls  upon  the  state. 

The  annual  expenditures  supervised  by  the  State  Highway 
Highway  Commission   average   about   $1,500,000.00.     The   cost   of 

Expense  maintaining  the  commission's  office,  including  all  office  and 

field  engineering  and  supervisory  work  and  expenses  of 
all  kinds  averages  about  seven  per  cent,  of  the  annual  expenditure. 


CHAPTER   XLVIII 

LABOR   AND   INDUSTRY 

The  Bureau  of  Industrial  and  Labor  Statistics  was  cre- 
History  ^^^^  ^^  ^^^  legislature  of  1887.    The  duties  of  the  bureau 

were  to  collect  statistical  details  relating  to  the  commercial,  industrial, 
social  and  educational  conditions  of  the  laboring  people.  The  law  further 
provided  that  the  bureau  should  inquire  into  any  violation  of  the  labor 
laws.  In  1911  the  old  bureau  was  discontinued  and  the  State  Depart- 
ment of  Labor  and  Industry  took  its  place.  The  executive  in  this  depart- 
ment is  known  as  the  Commissioner  of  Labor  and  Industry  and  State  Fac- 
tory Inspector. 

The  work  of  the  department  as  it  exists  under  the  present 
^  law  is  as  follows :    collecting,  assorting  and  arranging  sta- 

'^*  tistical  details  relating  to  all  departments  of  labor  and 

industrial  pursuits  in  the  state;  trade  unions  and  other  labor  organiza- 
tions and  their  effect  upon  labor  and  capital;  the  number  and  char- 
acter of  industrial  accidents  and  their  effect  upon  the  injured,  their  depend- 
ent relatives  and  upon  the  general  public;  other  matters  relating  to 
the  commercial,  industrial,  social,  educational,  moral  and  sanitary  condi- 
tions prevailing  within  the  state,  including  the  names  of  firms,  companies 
or  corporations,  where  located,  the  kind  of  goods  produced  or  manufac- 
tured, the  time  operated  each  year,  the  number  of  employees  classified 
according  to  age  and  sex,  and  the  daily  and  average  wages  paid  each 
employee ;  and  the  exploitation  of  such  other  subjects  as  will  tend  to  pro- 
mote the  permanent  prosperity  of  the  industries  of  the  state. 
p   „  The  Commissioner  of  Labor  and  Industry  shall  cause  to 

,  be  enforced  all  laws  regulating  the  employment  of  minors 

and  women ;  all  laws  established  for  the  protection  of 
health,  lives  and  limbs  of  operators  in  workshops  and  factories,  on  rail- 
roads and  in  other  places ;  all  laws  regulating  the  payment  of  wages,  and 
all  laws  enacted  for  the  protection  of  the  working  classes.  The  workmen's 
compensation  act  assigns  to  the  Labor  Commissioner  the  duty  of  approving 
all  agreements  for  compensation  made  between  employers  and  injured 
employees.  Such  agreements  are  not  valid  until  they  receive  the  approval 
of  the  Commissioner  of  Labor. 

248 


LABOR  AND  INDUSTRY 


249 


Expense 

Minors 
Employed 
in  Maine 

Aubura 

Augusta 

Biddeford 

Brunswick 

Lewiston 

Lisbon 

Portland 


The  state  employs  seven  persons  in  this  department,  and 
annually  expends  about  $10,400. 

Number  of  minors  between  the  ages  of  14  and  16  years 

employed  in  the  state  during  the  year  ending  December 
1,  1918,  classified  by  towns 

45  Saco  84 
60                         Sanford  113 

131                        Skowhegan  17 

42                        Waterville  100 

46  Westbrook  65 
10  Miscellaneous  SIP. 
97                                                                      

Total  1,123 


Employees  in  Manufacturing  Industries 

1917  1918 

Male      Female  Total  Male  Female  Total 

Boot  and  Shoe  Industry 7,520         4,501  12,021  6,653  4,536  11,189 

Cotton  Industry   7,758         6,689  14,447  7,285  7,229  14,514 

Woolen  Industry    6,171         3,372  9,543  6,746  4,115  10,861 

Pulp  and  Paper  Industry   10,336         1,048  11,414  11,263  1,700  12,963 

Ship-building  Industry 9,235  159  9,394 

Other  Industries 41,553       10,687  52,240  42,051  12,438  54,489 

Total    73,368       26,297       99,665       83,233       30,177     113,410 

The   Commissioner  of  Labor  estimates  that   there  are 
f  F       ""*  about  410,820  persons  employed  in  the  State  of  Maine 

•    M  •       ^^^       distributed  as  follows:     manufacturing  113,410,  mercan- 
m  Maine  ^.^^  112,410,  agricultural  125,000,  lumbering  60,000. 

.       There  are  about  4,600  firms  in  Maine  engaged  in  about 
Manufacturing  gQO    different     industries    as    follows :      bakery ;    boilers 
Industries 
.       " .  (steam) ;    boxes ;    bricks ;    brooms ;    brushes    and    mops ; 

canned  corn;  carriages;  cigars,  confectionery;  cotton 
shirtings,  tubings,  etc. ;  creamery ;  feldspar  (powdered)  ;  fishing  rods ; 
grist  mill;  harnesses;  machinery  castings  (iron  and  brass);  monu- 
mental work  (granite  and  marble);  potato  chips;  printing  and  pubhsh- 
ing;  proprietary  medicines;  sausage,  lard,  etc.;  shoe  lasts;  shoe  patterns; 
shoe  shanks;  shoes;  sleds  (express  pungs) ;  soda  and  mineral  water;  tanks 
and  towers;  teeth  (false);  gloves  (fabric);  pulp  (ground  wood);  wood 
novelties;  barrels  (apples) ;  belting,  etc.,  (leather)  ;  book  binding;  cement 
linings  (fire)  ;  cotton  goods ;  cotton  yarn ;  fur  goods ;  hair  goods ;  house 
finish;  lumber;  moccasins;  motor  cars;  printing;  reeds  (loom)  and  combs; 
shirts ;  shovel  handles ;  sleds  (truck  and  logging) ;  woolen  goods ;  rolls 
(narrow  paper  for  all  purposes);  canned  vegetables;  leather  and  fiber 
board ;  spool  stock,  etc. ;  boats ;  starch ;  electricity    (light    and    power) ; 


250  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

kindling  wood ;  shingles ;  baskets ;  clothes  pins ;  cooperage ;  fertilizer ;  potato 
carriers;  yarns  and  sweater  coats;  axes;  last  blocks;  tannery  (sole 
leather) ;  maple  syrup ;  veneer  (birch) ;  concrete  blocks  and  bricks ;  dowels ; 
ferrules  and  light  tubes ;  stockings ;  boats  (power)  ;  agricultural  imple- 
ments; artificial  stone;  asphalt  (rock)  floors;  awnings,  tents,  etc.;  boilers 
and  smoke  stacks;  books,  blank  and  loose  leaf;  cabinet  work  and  wood 
mantles ;  canes ;  caskets ;  chemicals ;  clothing ;  cornices  and  gutters ;  dental 
supplies;  drawer  slides;  engraving;  extracts,  essences;  fish;  fountains; 
furniture;  gas;  tar;  ammonia;  glass;  grates,  grease  and  tallow;  hair 
goods;  hats  (felt) ;  ink;  jewelry;  ladders;  machinery  (engines) ;  matches; 
metal  can  and  bottle  covers;  oil;  paint  (colors,  varnishes);  pickles  and 
vinegar;  picture  frames;  plated  ware;  rugs;  screens;  sheet  metal  work; 
shirt  waists;  slate  work;  soap;  stencils  and  stamps;  stove  poHsh;  taxi- 
dermist; tinware;  toilet  goods;  toys  and  novelties;  trunks,  bags,  etc.; 
vaults  (burial);  window  shades;  clam  chowder;  japans,  varnishes  and 
dryers;  bean  pots;  foundry;  hammocks;  plumbing  and  steam  heating; 
shovel  handles  and  picker  sticks;  silk  dress  goods  and  satins;  trusses; 
cotton  bags  (seamless);  cotton  gloves;  trap  hen's  nests;  wood  turning; 
fishing  rods  (bamboo) ;  sideboards ;  spools ;  skewers ;  cant  dogs  and  pick 
poles;  snowshoes;  knapsacks;  tinware  and  smelt  stoves;  fish  lines  (deep 
sea) ;  sails ;  snow  plows ;  lobster  traps ;  wheel  barrows ;  coflSns ;  canned 
blueberries ;  hammers  and  tools ;  optical  goods ;  paper ;  electrophones,  etc. ; 
sand  paper  scythes ;  woolen  goods  (men's  fancy  cassimeres)  ;  log  haulers ; 
staves,  heading  and  lumber  (long) ;  porous  plasters  (Ordway's) ;  lime ; 
couplings,  fire  hose  nozzles,  etc. ;  gasolene  engines ;  carding  (wool  rolls) ; 
violins ;  piano  backs ;  lapidary ;  toys  and  children's  furniture ;  gum  (chew- 
ing) ;  boot  calks ;  picture  frames ;  excelsior ;  pegwood,  shanks  and  paper 
plugs;  dyes;  pianos;  galvanizing;  ship  building;  fly  killer;  pie  plates  and 
butter  dishes  (wood  pulp) ;  decorating  (tin  plate) . 


CHAPTER  XLIX 

PUBLIC  UTILITIES 

The  Maine  Public  Utilities  Commission  was  created  in  1913  by  the 
77th  Legislature.  This  act  was  referred  to  the  people  in  1914  and 
accepted  by  a  large  majority.  The  law  became  effective  November  1,  1914. 
Its  official  existence  began  December  1,  1914. 

The  Commission,  in  addition  to  the  ordinary  duties  of  such  a  com- 
mission, took  over  the  work  of  the  former  Railroad  Corrimission  and  the 
Maine  Water  Storage  Commission. 

The  Railroad  Commission  was  first  organized  and  began 
*®    ^  its  duties  in  1857,  and  continued  as  such  to  November  1, 

1914.  The  Board  of  Railroad  Commissioners  consisted  of  three  members, 
appointed  by  the  governor.  They  had  jurisdiction  over  steam  and  electric 
railroads  in  Maine.  All  new  railroads  incorporated  under  the  general  law 
came  to  this  board  for  a  certificate  of  necessity  and  convenience  before 
construction  could  be  commenced.  All  railroads  reported  annually  to  this 
board  with  relation  to  their  finances.  This  board  also  approved  all  new 
construction  and  issued  certificates  of  safety  before  such  construction 
could  be  used.  The  maintenance  and  safety  of  operation  of  the  roads  and 
the  investigation  of  all  serious  accidents  formed  a  part  of  their  duties. 
This  Commission  also  had  limited  jurisdiction  over  rates  although  the  right 
was  seldom  exercised. 

^.  The  Maine  Water  Storage  Commission  was  created  by  act 

of  legislature  in  1909,  being  specially  charged  with  the 
duty  of  investigating  the  water  power  resources  of  Maine  and  in  making 
a  topographical  map  of  the  state.  A  large  amount  of  preliminary  work 
had  been  previously  done  along  these  lines.  In  fact  forty  years  before 
the  Federal  Geological  Survey  was  established,  the  State  of  Maine  had 
made  such  a  survey.  The  legislature  of  1836  authorized  a  geological 
survey  by  Doctor  Charles  T.  Jackson.  Three  years  were  spent  on  this 
work.  In  1861  and  1862  Ezekiel  Holmes,  naturalist,  and  C.  H.  Hitchcock, 
geologist,  made  interesting  and  valuable  reports  on  the  zoological,  botanical 
and  geological  resources  of  Maine.  The  geological  part  of  this  report  was 
especially  valuable. 

In  1867  a  hydrographic  survey,  dealing  almost  entirely  with  Maine's 
water  power  resources,  was  made  by  Walter  Wells.    This  report  was  of 


251 


252  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

exceptional  value,  being  broad  in  its  scope,  and  is  considered  an  authority 
at  the  present  day. 

The  State  Sur\-ey  Commission  was  created  March  16,  1899,  and 
charged  with  the  duty  of  making  a  topographic  map  of  this  state,  which 
work  has  been  continued  to  the  present  time.  The  results  of  this  Com- 
mission's labors  were  especially  valuable.  Their  work  was  done  in  co-opera- 
tion with  the  United  States  Geological  Survey,  and  it  was  at  approximately 
this  time  that  the  State  of  Maine,  in  cooperation  with  the  Federal  Govern- 
ment, commenced  to  gather  data  on  the  flow  of  water  in  the  various  rivers 
of  Maine.  The  work  of  this  Commission  was  broadly  conceived  and  well 
carried  out. 

In  1905  the  legislature  extended  the  scope  of  this  Commission's 
work  to  the  extent  of  making  hydrographical  and  geological  surveys  of 
the  state.  It  was  under  this  Commission  that  much  of  the  river  map- 
ping in  the  State  of  Maine  was  carried  out,  and  the  foundation  laid  for 
a  comprehensive  study  of  the  water  power  resources  of  the  state.  The 
work  of  this  Commission  was  turned  over  in  1909  to  the  Maine  Water 
Storage  Commission,  which  continued  in  office  to  November  1,  1914,  when 
the  Maine  Public  Utilities  Commission,  in  accordance  with  the  act  creat- 
ing it,  took  over  its  duties  and  has  since  carried  them  out. 
^         .      .  The   Public   Utilities   Commission   consists   of  three   com- 

T^p  missioners   appointed   for   a   term   of  seven   years.     This 

Commission  has  regulatory  powers  over  all  steam  railroads, 
electric  railroads,  gas,  water,  electric,  telephone,  telegraph,  steamboat, 
and  express  companies,  also  warehousemen  and  wharfingers  operating  in 
the  State  of  Maine  and  totaling  483  companies. 

^       If.  '^^^  Commission  has  the  power  to  fix  the  rates  charged 

p  '  ,       for  the  different  classes  of  service  rendered  by  the  dif- 

„   ■      .'.     .  ferent  utilities.     It  is  its  dutv  to  see  that  no  discrimina- 

Commission        ^.       •     ,.  .       .  ^.  .  '  , 

tion  m  the  sale  of  the  product  occurs  among  consumers 

in  the  same  class  and  to  prevent  the  enjoyment  of  special  privileges  among 

the  consumers  and  see  that  no  rebates  are  given  except  as  provided  by 

law  and  as  ordered  by  them.     The  law  requires  that  all  changes  in  rates 

shall  be  filed  30  days  before  they  go  into  effect.    The  Commission  has  power 

to  suspend  rates  pending  an  investigation. 

^      ,  It    has    jurisdiction    over    all    issues    of    stocks,   bonds 

^     J  and  notes.     This  requires  public    hearings    and    careful 

, ,  ,  ^  scrutiny  of  the  purposes  and  legality  of  the  issues.    Many 

cases  require  the  auditing  of  accounts  and,  in  some  of 
them,  appraisals  in  addition  to  the  testimony  presented  at  the  hearings. 
„,  J  No  public  utility  corporation  is  permitted  to  issue  a  share 

^^      .  of  common  capital  stock  without  satisfactory  proof  that 

it  brought  to  the  treasury  of  the  utility  its  full  face  value 


PUBLIC  UTILITIES  253 

in  property.  This  entirely  prevents  the  issue  of  "watered"  stock.  The 
Commission  also  insists  that  new  public  utihty  corporations  shall  actually 
finance  their  operations  in  part  through  money  or  property  furnished  by 
the  stockholders,  so  that  there  will  be  a  substantial  equity  behind  the  bonds 
before  they  are  sold  to  the  public. 

The  Commission  requires  full  and  complete  financial  state- 
~,^^  ^^  .  ments  from  each  company ;  authorizes  all  sales,  leases,  or 

companies  mergers,  the  necessity  and  cost  of  which  must  be  approved ; 

orders  physical  connections  and  joint  use  of  equipment  when  public  neces- 
sity demands  it;  inspects  all  equipment  used  in  rendering  service;  can 
determine  the  quality  of  that  service ;  recommends  standards  for  the  same ; 
approves  all  new  construction  on  the  railroads  before  use,  etc.  In  general, 
the  work  of  this  commission  is  closely  connected  with  the  expenditures 
and  safety  of  every  person  in  the  state  who  directly  or  indirectly  makes 
use  of  the  service  rendered  by  the  public  utility  corporations  in  this  state. 
-  There  are  two  ways  whereby  a  person  may  have  his  com- 

plaint heard  and  judged,  by  formal  complaint  and  by 
informal  complaint.  If  the  party  wishes  to  make  a  formal  complaint,  he 
must  specify  his  charges,  obtain  ten  signatures  and  forward  the  same  to 
the  office  of  the  Commission,  which  will  assign  a  time  for  hearing.  If  he 
cannot  obtain  ten  signatures,  he  can  make  a  complaint  over  his  own  signa- 
ture, and  the  Commission  may,  on  its  own  motion,  assign  the  matter  for 
hearing. 

By  informal  complaint  is  meant  individual  complaints  which  are  not 
considered  of  sufficient  importance  for  a  formal  hearing,  in  which  case 
the  matter  is  investigated  and  adjusted  without  that  formality.  On 
a  formal  complaint  twenty  days  must  elapse  after  complaint  is  filed  before 
it  can  be  heard. 

The  utility  may  also  complain  against  its  own  service  in  order  to 
:remedy  matters  that  are  unsatisfactory  to  all  parties  concerned. 

The  rules  of  procedure  in  formal  hearings  follow  the  rules  used  by 
the  state  courts  in  civil  actions. 

g     .         .  The  engineering  department  is  in  charge  of  a  chief  engi- 

Deoartment  "^^^  ^^°  ^^^  direct  charge  of  all  its  work,  which  includes 
the  making  of  valuations  for  rate-making  purposes  or  issu- 
ance of  securities;  drawing  up  of  rules  of  service;  the  investigation  of 
bridges  used  by  the  steam  and  electric  railroads;  the  inspection  of  utility 
equipment  from  the  standpoint  of  adequate  service  and  safety  of  the  gen- 
eral public ;  the  investigation  of  the  hydrographic  resources  of  Maine ;  and 
any  other  problems  of  an  engineering  nature  that  may  arise  through  the 
exercise  of  the  Commission's  regulatory  power. 


254  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

The  accounting  department  is  in  charge  of  a  chief  account- 
Accounting  ^^^^  ^^^  j^^g  direct  charge  of  the  gathering  of  all  statistics 
Department  ^^^  auditing  the  financial  statements  of  all  the  public  util- 
ity corporations  which  by  law  report  to  the  Commission.  The  pubhc  utility 
corporations  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Commission  are  required  to 
keep  financial  and  other  pertinent  data  in  accordance  with  certain  classifi- 
cations of  accounts  which  were  drawn  up  by  this  department  and  recom- 
mended to  the  Commission  for  adoption.  All  necessary  financial  data 
involved  in  the  determination  of  decisions  relating  to  rates  or  issuance  of 
securities  are  passed  on  by  this  department.  It  also  gives  expert  advice 
and  assistance  gratuitously  to  the  individual  corporations  with  a  view 
to  establishing  their  accounting  methods  on  a  proper  and  standard  basis. 
The  head  of  this  department  is  the  Chief  of  Rates  and 
^,^^^"  Schedules.    All  rates  and  schedules  of  the  various  utilities 

operating  in  Maine  are  required  by  law  to  be  filed  with 
this  department.     The  Chief  of  Rates  and  Schedules  sees  that  all  legal 
requirements  are  satisfied,  and  reports  any  changes  that  are  made.    Expert 
advice  is  also  given  to  the  Commission  when  the  same  is  needed. 
,  ,.  The  inspections  department  is  in  charge  of  a  chief  inspect- 

or, who  makes  annual  inspection  of  the  steam  and  electric 
railroads  in  this  state,  investigates  the  safety  of  grade  crossings,  and 
makes  special  investigation  of  all  accidents  of  a  serious  nature  occurring 
in  connection  with  the  operation  of  public  utility  corporations. 

The  Commission  through  a  special  agent  also  inspects  the  plants  and 
recommends  improvements  looking  toward  the  betterment  of  the  water 
supply  furnished  the  public  by  the  various  water  companies. 
P  hi*    iWVi       There  are  479  public  service  companies  operating  in  the 
p  ..  state  as  follows:  electric  lighting  companies,  94;  express 

companies,  7;  steam  railroads,  15;  electric  railroads,  15; 
gas  companies,  16;  steamboat  companies,  26;  telephone  companies,  108; 
telegraph  companies,  4 ;  water  companies,  172 ;  warehousemen,  5 ;  wharfing- 
ers, 17.  The  total  estimated  assets  of  all  these  companies  are  $250,000,000. 
These  companies  issued  under  the  Commission's  direction  during  the  four 
years  preceding  1919  the  following  securities:  stocks,  $11,209,920;  bonds, 
$30,634,343.75;  a  total  of  $41,844,263.75. 

Water  ^^^  making  a  topographic  map  of  Maine,  it  has  been  cus- 

Resources  tomary  for  the  state  to  appropriate  annually  $5,000  and 

the  Federal  Government  a  like  amount.  About  33  per 
cent,  of  the  state  has  been  mapped  to  date.  These  topographic  sheets 
cost  ten  cents  each,  and  a  complete  set  of  those  sheets  available,  when 
properly  assembled,  constitutes  an  admirable  map  of  Maine  for  that  part 
of  the  state  which  they  cover.     On  them  are  shown  the  natural  topography 


PUBLIC  UTILITIES  255 

of  the  land,  the  lakes  and  rivers,  the  shore  line ;  roads,  dwelHngs  and  many- 
other  important  works  of  man.  Records  of  flow  of  Maine  rivers  are 
obtained  at  26  points,  the  flow  being  determined  at  these  points  every  day 
in  the  year.  Rainfall  records  are  obtained  at  40  different  points  in  the 
state.  Evaporation  from  water  surface  is  determined  at  one  point.  In  its 
investigation  of  the  water  resources  of  the  state,  the  Commission  esti- 
mates that  the  total  primary  horse  power  in  Maine  is  approximately  one 
million.  This  investigation  covers  certain  important  rivers  of  the  state, 
and  shows  that  there  is  547,350  primary  horsepower  on  the  rivers  studied. 
The  horsepower  as  submitted  by  small  power  owners,  the  individual 
amounts  of  which  were  not  determined  by  the  Commission,  total  88,000, 
showing  power  resources  covered  by  this  investigation  of  635,350,  or 
about  64  per  cent  of  the  total  primary  power  resources  of  Maine. 

The  regular  force  of  the  Commission  including  the  commissioners, 
numbers  20  persons.  The  Commission  expends  from  $45,000  to  $55,000 
annually. 


CHAPTER  L 

ANIMALS,  FISH  AND  BIRDS 

The  Museum  connected  with  the  Fish  and  Game  Depart- 
~^  ment  has  mounted  specimens  of  practically  all  wild  birds 

useum  ^^^  animals  found  in  the  state.     Specimens  of  the  lead- 

ing varieties  of  inland  fish  are  also  on  exhibition. 

Among  the  interesting  exhibits  is  a  large  moose  group,  enclosed  in 
glass, — the  background,  painted  by  the  Curator,  depicting  a  winter  scene 
which  is  very  realistic;  another  case  shows  the  loon  family,  and  another 
geese  and  ducks,  both  with  appropriate  backgrounds,  also  painted  by  the 
Curator,  all  of  w^hich  attract  much  attention.  Another  case  contains  vari- 
ous species  of  our  shore  birds,  mounted  and  grouped  to  display  their  natural 
characteristics  and  habitats.  The  background  of  this  case  is  a  finely  exe- 
cuted marine  view,  also  the  work  of  the  Curator;  upon  either  side  cliffs 
rise  from  a  sandy  beach,  their  bases  covered  with  seaweed,  and  on  these 
cliffs  are  shown  the  nests  and  eggs  of  gulls  and  also  young  tern.  Another 
case  has  ruffed  grouse  and  woodcock  groups. 

There  is  also  on  exhibition  a  valuable  loan  collection  of  birds'  skins, 
nests  and  eggs. 

An  aquarium  of  eight  tanks,  installed  in  1916,  contains  several  varie- 
ties of  fresh-water  fish,  and  has  proved  to  be  one  of  the  most  interesting 
features  of  the  Museum.  Jars  have  been  installed  in  connection  with  it 
in  which  are  shown  the  process  of  hatching  trout  and  salmon,  and  by  means 
of  which  the  development  of  these  fish  from  the  egg  to  the  age  of  three 
years  is  shown  by  living  specimens. 

The  educational  value  of  the  Museum  is  now  recognized  by  a  host  of 
intelligent  visitors  from  all  sections  of  the  country. 

„  Deer  are  abundant  in  all  northern  counties  and  quite  plenty 

...  in  some  of  the  southern  counties.    Moose  are  also  found  in 

all  northern  counties.    Caribou  were  formerly  numerous  in 

Maine  but  have  been  exceedingly  scarce  in  recent  years  though  occasionally 

seen  along  the  Canadian  boundary. 

.  Bear,  Beaver,  Bob  Cat,  Fisher,  Marten  or  Black  Cat,  Fox, 

.    .      J  Lynx,  Mink,  Muskrat,  Otter,  Rabbit,  Raccoon,  Skunk,  Sable. 

Squirrel,  Red,  Gray,  Weasel  or  Ermine,  Woodchuck. 
„         -,.  .  Landlocked  Salmon,  Trout,    Togue    (Lake    Trout),    Black 

Bass,  White  Perch. 

256 


o 


> 


258 


THE  MAINE  BOOK 


Non-Game 
Fish 

Fur 
Industry 


Pickerel,  Yellow  Perch,  Whitefish,  Cusk,  Chub,  Sucker, 
several  varieties  of  Smelt,  numerous  small  fish,  commonly- 
called  bait  fish,  (Minnows,  Shiners,  etc.) 
In  view  of  the  fact  that  trappers  of  fur-bearing  animals 
in  organized  townships  are  not  required  to  take  out  a 
license,  there  are  no  means  of  ascertaining  the  annual 
catch  of  these  animals  in  organized  places ;  furthermore,  as  there  is  noth- 
ing in  the  law  to  prohibit  the  transportation  out  of  the  state  of  the  skins 
of  fur-bearing  animals  legally  taken,  without  doubt  at  least  thirty  per 
cent  of  the  annual  catch  in  Maine  is  sold  in  other  states,  consequently  the 
skins  purchased  by  licensed  fur  buyers  represent  only  about  seventy  per 
cent  of  the  furs  secured  each  season. 

Basing  an  estimate  upon  the  average  value  of  the  best 
quality  skins,  the  furs  reported  handled  by  licensed  fur 
dealers  in  this  state  last  season  represented  a  value  of 
approximately  $500,000. 

BIRDS  FOUND  IN  MAINE 


Value 
of  Fur 


Holboelt's  Grebe 

Horned  Grebe 

Pied-billed  Grebe 

Loon,  Great  Northera  Diver 

Loon.  Black-throated 

Loon,  Red-throated 

Puffin,  Sea  Parrot  (rare) 

Guilbernot,  Black 

Murre  (rare) 

Murre,  Bininnich's 

Razor-billed   Auk    (quite  rare) 

Dovekie,   Sea   Dove 

Pomarine  Jaeger 

Parasitic  Jaeger 

Long-tailed  Jaeger  (not  common) 

Kittiwake  Gull 

Glaucous  Gull  (rare) 

Iceland  Gull 

Great  Black-backed  Gull 

American  Herring  Gull 

Ring-billed  Gull 

Laughing  Gull  (not  common) 

Bonaparte's  Gull  (not  common) 

Sabine's  (rare) 

Common  Tern 

Arctic  Tern 

Roseate  Tern  (rare) 

Least  Tern   (rare) 

Sooty  Tern   (rare) 

Black  Tem   (rare) 

Black  Skimmer  (quite  rare) 


Wilson's  Petrel  (quite  rare) 

Gannet  (rare) 

Cormorant 

Cormoi'ant,  Double-crested 

American  White  Pelican   (rare) 

American  Merganser 

Red-breasted  Merganser 

Hooded  Merganser 

Mallard  Duck 

Black  Duck 

Gadwall 

Widgeon,  Baldpate 

Green-winged  Teal 

Blue-winged  Teal 

Shoveller  (rare) 

Pintail 

Wood  Duck 

Redhead  Duck  (quite  rai'e) 

Canvas-back 

Lesser  Scaup  Duck  (rate) 

Greater  Scaup  Duck 

Ring-necked  Duck  (rare) 

American  Golden-Eye 

Barrow's  Golden-Eye 

Buffle-head 

Old  Squaw 

Harlequin  Duck 

Northern  Eider  (rare) 

American  Eider 

King  Eider  (rare) 

American  Scoter 


Leach's  Petrel   (Mother  Carey's  Chicken)  White-winged   Scoter 


WOODCOCK  GKOUP IN  MUSEUM 


18 


260 


THE  MAINE  BOOK 


Surf  Scoter 

Ruddy  Duck 

Lesser  Snow  Goose   (rare) 

Canada  Goose 

Hutchins  Goose  (rare) 

Brant   (not  common) 

Whistling  Swan  (rare) 

American  Bittern 

Least  Bittern  (rarie) 

Great  Blue  Heron 

Little  Blue  Heron  (rare) 

Green  Heron 

Black-crowned  Night  Heron 

Yellow-crowned  Night  Heron   (rare) 

King  Rail  (rare) 

Clapper  Rail  (rare) 

Virginia  Rail  (rare) 

Sora  Rail 

Yellow  Rail 

Purple  Gallinule  (rare) 

Florida  Gallinule   (rare) 

American  Coot  Mud-hen 

Red  Phalarope  (rare) 

Northern  Phalarope  (not  common) 

Wilson's  Phalarope  (rare) 

American  Woodcock 

Wilson's  Snipe 

Dowitcher   (Red-breasted  Snipe) 

Purple  Sandpiper 

Pectoral  Sandpiper 

White-nimped  Sandpiper 

Baird's  Sandpiper  (rare) 

Least  Sandpiper 

Red-backed  Sandpiper 

Semipal mated  Sandpiper 

Sanderling 

Marbled  Godwit  (rare) 

Greater  Yellow-legs 

Lesser  Yellow-legs 

Willet    (quite   rare) 

Bartramian  Sandpiper 

BufT-breasted  Sandpiper  (occasional) 

Spotted  Sandpiper 

Long-billed  Curlew   (rare) 

Hudsonian  Curlew  (rare) 

Eskimo  Curlew  (rare) 

Black-bellied  Plover 

American  Golden  Plover 

Kildeer 

Ring  Plover 

Piping  Plover  (rare) 

Belted  Piping  Plover   (rare) 


Turnstone 

Canada  Grouse  (Spruce  Partridge) 
Ruffed  Grouse   (Partridge) 
Mourning  Dove  (rare) 
Turkey  Vulture  (occasional) 
Black  Vulture  (occasional) 
Marsh  Hawk 
Sharp-shinned  Hawk 
Cooper's  Hawk 
American  Goshawk 
Red-tailed  Hawk 
Red-shouldered  Hawk 
Broad-winged  Hawk 

American   Rough-legged   Hawk,    (not   com- 
mon) 
Bald  Eagle 
Duck  Hawk  (rare) 
Pigeon  Hawk 
American  Sparrow  Hawk 
American  Osprey 
American  Long-eared  Owl 
American    Short-eared   Owl    (rare) 
Barred  Owl 

Great  Gray  Owl  (rare) 
Richardson  Owl 
Saw-whet  Owl 
Screech  Owl 
Great  Homed  Owl 
Snowy  Owl 

American  Hawk  Owl    (not  common) 
Yellow-billed  Cuckoo 
Black-billed  Cuckoo 
Belted  Kingfisher 
Haiiy  Woodpecker 
Downy  Woodpecker 
Arctic  Three-toed  Woodpecker 
American  Three-toed  Woodpecker 
Yellow-bellied  Sapsucker 
Pileated  Woodpecker 
Red-headed  Woodpecker  (rare) 
Flicker 

Whip-poor-will 
Night  Hawk 
Chimney  Swift 
Ruby-throated  Humming-bird 
King  bird 

Crested  Fly-catcher  (rare) 
Phoebe 

Olive-sided  Fly-catcher 
Wood  Pewee 

Yellow-bellied  Fly-catcher 
Alder  Fly-catcher 


ANIMALS,   FISH   AND   BIRDS 


261 


Least  Fly-catcher 

Homed  Lark 

Prairie  Honied  Lark 

Blue  Jay 

Canada  Jay 

Northera  Raven  (not  common) 

American  Crow 

Starling    (not  common) 

Bobolink 

Cowbird 

Eed-winged   Blackbird 

Meadow  Lark 

Orchard  Oriole 

Baltimore  Oriole 

Rusty  Blackbird 

Bronzed  Crackle   (crow  Blackbird) 

Evening  Grosbeak 

Pine  Grosbeak 

Purple  Finch 

American  Crossbill 

White-winged  Crossbill 

Redpoll 

Greater  Redpoll  (rare^ 

American  Goldfinch 

Pine  Siskin 

Snow  Flake   (Snow  Bunting) 

Vesper  Sparrow 

Ipswich  Sparrow   (quite  rare) 

Savanna  Sparrow 

Grasshopper  Sparrow  (rare) 

Sharp-tailed  Sparrow 

Seaside  Sparrow 

White-crowned  Sparrow 

White-throated  Sparrow 

Tree  Sparrow 

Chipping  Sparrow 

Field  Sparrow 

Slate  Colored  Junco 

Song  Sparrow 

Lincoln's  Sparrow 

Swamp  Sparrow 

Fox  Sparrow 

Towhee 

Rose-breasted  Grosbeak 

Indigo  Bunting 

Scarlet  Tanager 

Purple  Martin 

Cliff  Swallow 

Bam  Swallow 

Bank  Swallow 

Tree  Swallow 

Bohemian  Wax\ving  (rare) 

Cedar  Waxwing 


Northem  Shrike 

Red-eyed  Vireo 

Philadelphia  Vireo   (rare) 

Warbling  Vireo 

Yellow-throated  Vireo   (rare) 

Blue-headed  Vireo 

Black  and  White  Warbler 

Nashville  Warbler 

Tennessee  Warbler 

Parula  Warbler 

Yellow  Warbler 

Cape  May  Warbler   (rare) 

Black-thi-oated  Blue  Warbler 

Myrtle  Warbler 

Magnolia  Warbler 

Chestnut-sided  Warbler 

Bay-breasted  Warbler 

Black  Poll  Warbler 

Blackbumian  Warbler 

Black-throated  green  Warbler 

Pine  Warbler 

Yellow  Palm  Warbler 

Oven-bird 

Water  ThiTish 

Connecticut  Warbler 

Mouming  Warbler 

Maryland  Yellow-throat 

Wilson's  Warbler 

Canadian  Warbler 

American  Redstart 

Mocking-bird  (rare) 

Catbird 

Brown  Thrasher 

Carolina  Wren   (rare) 

House  Wren 

Winter  Wren 

Short-billed  Marsh  Wren  (rare) 

Bro\\Ti  Creeper 

White-breasted  Nuthatch 

Red-breasted  Nuthatch 

Chickadee 

Hudsonian  Chickadee  (not  common) 

Golden-crowned  Kinglet 

Ruby-crowned  Kinglet 

Wood  Thrust  (rare) 

Wilson's  Thmsh 

Gray-cheeked  Thrush 

Olive-backed  Thrush 

Hermit  Thrush 

American  Robin 

Bluebird 

English   Sparrow    (introduced) 

Ring-necked  Pheasant  (introduced) 


CHAPTER    LI 

STATE  PRINTING 

The  first  appropriation  for  state  printing  was  $1000,  made  in  1834. 
This  sum  was  increased  from  year  to  year  until  1870,  when  it  reached 
$3000.  It  continued  at  this  figure  until  1907.  It  was  the  custom  for  each 
legislature  to  elect  a  committee  on  printing  and  all  bills  for  the  previous 
year  were  submitted  to  this  committee  for  approval.  In  1895  an  act  was 
passed  creating  the  oflftce  of  auditor  of  state  printing,  but  no  appointment 
with  salary  was  made  until  1905.  The  office  was  abolished  by  the  legisla- 
ture of  1911,  but  the  work  was  done  by  a  practical  printer  appointed  by 
the  state  auditor  without  special  authorization  by  law.  In  1915  the  office 
of  Superintendent  of  Public  Printing  was  created  with  the  power  of 
appointment  lodged  in  the  state  auditor.  By  virtue  of  an  amendment, 
passed  in  1919,  the  governor  now  appoints  the  Superintendent  of  Public 
Printing  and  the  office  is  a  part  of  the  executive  department. 

Through  the  office  of  Superintendent  of  PubHc  Printing 
Improvements    .  ,  4.     ^i    u  •  j        j  ^u    i,     • 

improvements  are  constantly  bemg  made  and  the  busmess 

of  printing  and  binding  for  the  state  is  being  placed  on  a  sound  business 
basis.  Cooperation  by  the  several  departments  makes  this  a  healthy  ven- 
ture, saving  money  for  the  state,  gradually  eliminating  waste,  over-pro- 
duction, and  unnecessary  detail,  which  heretofore  have  gone  unnoticed. 
The  oflfice  has  been  provided  with  a  complete  modern  letter  manifold- 
ing equipment  and  addressing  department,  giving  excellent  service  in 
efficiency  and  quality  of  work.  Many  of  the  departments  have  taken 
advantage  of  these  facilities  and  find  them  a  tremendous  help  in  saving 
time  and  energy. 

^^        ....  The  printing  for  the  state  is  divided  into  classes  and  com- 

Competitive  , .,:      ,  . ,  ,.  .^    ,       ,  ,  .    ,  „       ,  . 

p.j  petitive  bids  are  solicited  and  proposals  accepted  for  doing 

the  work  under  contract,  the  contract  usually  running  for 
a  period  of  two  years. 

Four  Class  There  are  four  classes  of  printing.     Class  A,  book  print- 

of  Printing-         ^^^'  ^^^^"^^^  annual  or  biennial  reports  of  state  officials, 

departments,  institutions,  boards  or  commissions,  and  sim- 
ilar books,  pamphlets,  catalogues,  etc.,  consisting  of  eight  pages  or  more, 
also  abstracts  of  same  printed  from  same  type. 

Class  B,  miscellaneous  job  printing,  including  blank  forms,  (index 
and  filing  cards,  tab  cards,  loose  leaves,  and  ruled  blanks  excepted),  circu- 
lars of  less  than  eight  pages,  stationery  printed  with  the  ordinary  letter 

262 


STATE    PRINTING  263 

press,  and  general  office  supplies.  Circulars  issued  in  series,  where  uni- 
formity of  style  is  important,  though  occasionally  comprising  eight  pages 
or  more  may  be  kept  wholly  within  Class  B  if  deemed  most  feasible. 

Class  C,  legislative  printing,  including  both  book  and  job  printing 
concurrent  with  and  contingent  upon  sessions  of  the  legislature,  required 
by  the  order  or  for  the  use  of  the  legislature. 

Class  D,  election  ballots  for  state,  Congressional  and  presidential 
elections  and  accessories  necessary  for  the  packing  and  distribution  of 
same,  also  election  notices  and  blanks  for  returns. 

Cost  of  The  cost  of  printing  by  classes  for  the  year  1917,  which  is 

Printing  a  fair  average,  is  as  follows : 

Printing  Binding 

Class  A   $12,645.39  Class  A    $  3,750.14 

Class  B    17,707.96  Class  B    3,638.07 

Class    C   &   D    32,922.52  Class  C   &  D    7,130.17 

Class   —    3,169.83  Class  E    745.79 

Die-stamping    2,661.54  Total  Printing,  Binding,  Die- 
Plate  printing:  Etchings  and  stamping,     Etchings     and 

Halftones     612.11  Halftones     84,983.52 

This  combined  printing  means  nearly  seven  million  impressions  and 
nearly  seven  and  one-quarter  million  pieces  of  paper. 

Office  There  are  three    persons    employed    in    the  office  of  the 

Expenses  Superintendent   of  Printing   and   the   annual   expense   of 

running  it  is  $5,700. 


CHAPTER   LII 


BANKS 


Bank  Commissioners  were  first  appointed  in  Maine  under 
History  ^  legislative  act  of  1840.     Their  duties  were  limited  to 

banks  of  discount  until  they  were  given  supervision  of  Savings  Banks 
in  1855.  In  1868  the  two  bank  commissioners  were  superseded  by  a  single 
officer,  known  as  an  Examiner  of  Banks  and  Insurance  Companies,  with 
powers  concerning  these  institutions  similar  to  those  previously  exercised 
by  the  bank  commissioners.  In  1870  the  duties  were  divided  between  an 
examiner  of  banks  and  an  insurance  commissioner.  The  1909  legislature 
changed  the  title  to  Bank  Commissioner.  The  department  now  consists  of 
a  Bank  Commissioner,  Deputy  Bank  Commissioner,  three  Examiners  and 
two  clerks. 

The  number,  classes  and  assets  of  the  institutions  under 
.  the  supervision  of  this  department  as  compiled  from  the 

^  annual  returns  of  September  29,  1917,  are  as  follows: 

45  Savings  Banks $105,872,386.86 

49  Trust  Companies    "1 

19  Trust  Company  Branches  1 104,900,140.15 

2  Trust  Company  Agencies  J 

38  Loan  and  Building  Associations  6,671,238.79 

3  Loan  Companies   882,456.58 


156  Total   $218,326,222.38 

,^    ,       .  The  banking  department  also  has  supervision  of  dealers 

^        ...  in  securities.     There  are  at  present  188  dealers  in  securi- 

ties and  223  salesmen  or  agents  licensed  under  the  provi- 
sions of  the  "Blue  Sky  Law." 

J  The  1917  legislature  placed  under  the  supervision  of  the 

4         .  Banking  Department  all  persons,  copartnerships  and  cor- 

porations engaged  in  the  business  of  making  loans  of  $300 
or  less,  at  a  greater  rate  of  interest  than  twelve  per  centum  per  annum. 
The  act  applies  to  pawn  brokers  as  well  as  loan  agencies.  There  are 
now  eighteen  loan  agencies  operating  under  the  supervision  of  the  depart- 
ment. 

264 


BANKS  265 

I  dii  trial  "^^^  establishment  of  "Industrial  Banks"  under  the  super- 

Banks  vision  of  the  Banking  Department  was  authorized  by  the 

1917  legislature.  These  banks  are  intended  to  accommodate 
the  small  but  worthy  borrower  who  has  no  banking  credit  or  whose  needs 
are  not  sufficiently  large  to  interest  the  average  banker. 

The  state  employs  7  persons  in  its  Banking  Department,  and  appro- 
priates for  expenses  $16,000.  The  state  receives  from  all  banking  insti- 
tutions, $574,573.44. 


CHAPTER    LIII 

SOCIAL   SERVICE 

^      .    .    ,  The  amount  of  money  expended  from  the  public  treasury 

in  the  State  of  Maine,  annually,  for  the  support  of  the 
dependent  and  delinquent  classes  of  its  population,  not  including  new 
buildings  built  from  time  to  time,  is  $2,238,000.00  and  the  number  of 
persons  receiving  the  benefit  of  this  expenditure  of  public  moneys  is 
20,000. 

The  number  of  persons  in  the  various  classes  and  the  cost  of  caring 
for  each  class  is  shown  by  the  following  tabulation: 

No.  persons  cared     Annual  Net 
for  or  assisted       Expenditure 
State   Board   of   Charities   and   Corrections,   Mother's   Aid 
and    Children's    GuarcUans,    including    childrens    institu- 
tion and  child-helping-  societies  2,400  $145,000.00 

Insane  Hospitals   2,000  587,000.00 

School  for  Feeble-Minded 350  121,000.00 

School  for  Boys  and  for  Girls 525  119,000.00 

Military  and  Naval  Orphan  Asylum   50  19,000.00 

Tuberculosis  Sanatoriums 250  215,000.00 

Eeformatories  and  Prisons 250  117,000.00 

Pensions  and  Institutions  for  the  Blind  420  66,000.00 

Indigent  patients  in  general  and  special  hospitals  paid  for 

by  the  state   2,300  99,400.00 

Total   state  expenditure    8,545  $1,488,400.00 

The  county  jails  cost  annually 75,000.00 

County  Jails  The  number   of  persons   committed   to 

jails  is   1,650 

but  the  daily  average  number  in  custody  is  only 150 

Cities  and  towns  expend  annually  for  the  care  of  the  poor 

The  Cost  $610,000.00,  assisting  some    10,000    persons.     They    also 

of  Povfiftv 

•^  expend  for  special  relief  for  mothers  and  children,  $65,000. 

Twenty-seven  per  cent  of  the  state's  population  fails  to  be  fully  self  sup- 
porting and  it  costs  $3.00  per  capita  of  the  state  population  from  the 
public  treasury,  either  state,  county  or  municipal,  to  care  for  them. 

J        The  State  Board  of  Charities  and  Corrections  established 
f  rh     'i'  ^^  ^^^  legislature  of  1913  is  composed  of  five  members 

(unsalaried),  one  of  them  a  woman,  appointed  by  the  gov- 
ernor and  with  the  consent  of  the  council.     The  board  appoints  a  salaried 

266 


SOCIAL   SERVICE  267 

secretary  and  other  agents.  The  board  is  required  to  investigate  and  inspect 
the  whole  system  of  public  charities  and  correctional  institutions  in  the 
state,  examine  into  the  condition  and  management  of  all  prisons,  jails, 
reform  schools,  industrial  schools  of  a  charitable  or  correctional  nature, 
children's  homes,  hospitals,  sanatoriums,  almshouses,  orphanages,  hospitals 
for  the  insane,  schools  or  homes  for  feeble-minded,  and  other  similar  insti- 
tutions, supported  wholly  or  in  part  by  state,  county  or  municipal  appro- 
priations, except  purely  educational  or  industrial  institutions ;  and  any  pri- 
vate charitable  or  correctional  institutions  which  may  desire  to  be  placed  on 
the  list  of  such  institutions.  The  officers  of  all  institutions  subject  to  such 
supervision  are  required  to  furnish  all  information  desired  by  the  board, 
which  may  prescribe  forms  for  statement,  and  upon  the  basis  of  such  inves- 
tigation the  board  may  present  recommendations  to  the  governor  and  legis- 
lature as  to  the  management  of  the  institution,  notice  thereof  being  given 
to  the  institutions  affected. 

The  board  is  required  to  give  its  opinion  as  to  the  organization  of 
charitable,  eleemosynary  or  reformatory  institutions  which  are  or  may 
be  under  its  supervision,  and  passes  upon  all  plans  for  new  institutions 
under  its  supervision.  It  receives  full  reports  from  overseers  of  the  poor 
in  regard  to  paupers  supported  or  relieved. 

It  acts  ex-officio  as  a  board  of  mother's  aid,  supervising  the  adminis- 
tration of  special  aid  to  mothers  with  children  under  sixteen  years  of  age 
dependent  upon  them,  and  also  ex-officio  as  a  board  of  children's  guardians, 
caring  for  neglected  children  committed  to  it  by  the  courts,  and  for  depend- 
ent children  without  relatives  able  to  care  for  them. 

The  board  makes  a  biennial  report  to  the  legislature  and  publishes  a 
•quarterly  bulletin. 
p  .     .  There  are  a  number  of  associations,  hospitals,  and  other 

-r     ,.,    ,.  institutions  which  receive  appropriations  from  the  state. 

Institutions  ,  ,       .l  ^  .  .      ,     .,     o,,   ,    ^       ,    „  ^, 

and  are  subject  to  supervision  by  the  State  Board  of  Char- 
ities and  Corrections  so  long  as  they  receive  such  aid. 
„  Overseers  of  the  poor,  not  to  exceed  seven  in  number,  are 

-  , ,     p  chosen  by  each  town.    These  have  general  care  of  destitute 

persons  found  in  the  town,  superintend  the  almshouse, 
workhouse,  and  house  of  correction,  provide  for  immigrants  in  distress, 
and  remove  paupers  to  their  place  of  settlement.  They  act  ex-officio  as 
municipal  boards  of  mother's  aid  and  municipal  boards  of  children's  guar- 
dians. In  some  cases  the  selectmen  act  as  overseers  of  the  poor,  and  in 
cities  this  duty  devolves  on  different  officers,  according  to  the  charter.  In 
plantations  of  more  than  200  population  and  $100,000  valuation,  the  assess- 
ors act  as  overseers,  and  in  unincorporated  places  the  overseers  in  adjoin- 
ing or  nearby  towns  have  care  of  the  poor. 


268  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

Persons  who,  on  account  of  poverty,  need  relief,  are  to 
Persons  ^^  cared  for  by  the  overseers  of  the  poor  of  the  town  in 

Entitlea  which  they  have  settlement.     In  the  case  of  imincorpor- 

to  Keliei  ^^^^  places,  and  of  immigrants  who  fall  into  distress,  the 

overseers  are  to  furnish  rehef,  the  expense  being  met  by  the  state,  and 
the  paupers  do  not  become  paupers  of  such  town  by  reason  of  such  resi- 
dence. The  governor  and  council  may  in  case  of  necessity  transfer  a  state 
pauper  to  any  town  or  place  him  in  a  state  institution  without  formal 
commitment,  but  not  without  the  knowledge  and  consent  of  the  overseers 
of  the  town  to  which  the  pauper  is  to  be  removed.  In  case  of  poor  per- 
sons having  legal  settlement  elsewhere,  they  are  to  be  relieved,  and  the 
expense  recovered  from  the  place  where  they  have  settlement.  Whoever 
brings  an  indigent  person  into  a  town  with  intent  to  charge  his  support 
upon  the  town  is  liable  to  fine  and  the  cost  of  such  person's  maintenance, 
and  anyone  who  aids  in  bringing  or  leaving  such  a  person  is  similarly  liable. 

Legal  settlement  in  a  town  is  acquired  by  an  adult  by  five 
^^^  years'  residence  without  receiving  pauper  supplies.     Resi- 

de    emen  dence  in  a  public  institution  does  not  result  in  legal  settle- 

ment. A  married  woman  has  the  settlement  of  her  husband,  if  he  has 
any  in  the  state;  if  not,  her  own  settlement  is  not  affected  by  the  mar- 
riage. Legitimate  children  have  the  settlement  of  their  father,  if  he  has 
any  in  the  state ;  if  not,  they  have  the  settlement  of  their  mother ;  but  if 
of  age  they  acquire  one.  Illegitimate  children  have  the  settlement  of 
their  mother  at  the  time  of  their  birth. 

.     .        The  father,  mother,  grandfather,  grandmother,  children, 
/r  1  f"  ^^^  grandchildren,    by    consanguinity,    living  within  the 

o  e  a  ives  ^^^^^  ^^^  ^^  sufficient  ability,  are  required  to  support  per- 
-sons  chargeable  to  them,  in  proportion  to  their  respective  ability. 

Every  town,  either  by  itself  or  in  conjunction  with  one  or 

^^•^  ^-  ^  more  towns,  is  authorized  to  provide  an  almshouse  and 

^  ,.  „  poor  farm  for  the  care  of  poor  and  destitute  persons  need- 

Relief 

ing  relief;  also  a  workhouse  to  which  poor  persons,  espe- 
cially those  who  are  able-bodied,  may  be  sent  and  required  to  work;  also 
a  house  of  correction  for  criminals.  But  until  the  workhouse  and  house 
of  correction  are  provided,  the  almshouse  may  be  used  for  all  three  pur- 
poses.    All  are  under  the  supervision  of  the  overseers  of  the  poor. 

Overseers  have  the  care  of  persons  chargeable  to  their 

u    oor  town  and  cause  them  to  be  relieved  and  employed  at  the 

Relief 

expense  of  the  town,  but  there  is  no  requirement  as  to 

relief  within  an  institution.  It  is  provided  that  supplies  and  medical  care 
may  be  furnished  on  the  application  of  a  poor  person  or  of  that  of  some 
person  acting  for  him.  Towns  at  their  annual  meetings,  under  a  war- 
rant for  the  purpose,  may  contract  for  the  support  of  their  poor  for  a 


SOCIAL   SERVICE  269 

term  not  exceeding  five  years.  Overseers  may  set  to  work,  or  bind  to 
service  for  a  time  not  exceeding  one  year,  persons  with  or  without  settle- 
ment, able-bodied,  married  or  unmarried,  over  21  years  of  age,  having  no 
apparent  means  of  support  and  living  idly. 

Mothers  with  children  under  sixteen  years  dependent  upon 
Care  of  them,  and  who  are  fit  and  capable,  physically,  mentally 

Children  ^^^  morally  to  bring  up  their  children,  may  receive  special 

financial  aid  if  they  need  it,  the  state  and  town  sharing  equally  in  the  cost. 
A  child  who  is,  on  investigation  by  any  municipal  or  probate  court,  found 
to  be  cruelly  treated  or  wilfully  neglected,  or  without  means  of  support, 
may  be  ordered  into  the  care  and  custody  of  such  person  as  the  judge  may 
deem  suitable,  providing  that  such  person  consents  to  support  and  edu- 
cate the  child,  and  gives  bond  so  to  do.  Or  the  child  may  be  committed 
to  the  custody  of  the  State  Board  of  Children's  Guardians,  or  to  a  children's 
institution  or  child  welfare  organization  approved  by  the  state  board. 

Children  may  be  adopted  and  guardians  appointed  for  minors  on 
approval  by  the  judge  of  probate,  and  on  written  consent  by  the  child, 
if  of  the  age  of  14  years,  and  by  the  parents,  guardian,  next  of  kin,  or 
some  person  appointed  by  the  judge. 

A  child  in  the  custody  of  a  public  or  charitable  institution,  or  the 
State  Board  of  Children's  Guardians,  may  be  restored  to  the  parent  by 
the  supreme  judicial  court  if  after  examination  it  appears  that  the  parent 
or  parents  can  suitably  provide  for  it,  and  that  justice  requires  its  restora- 
tion. 

The  Military  and  Naval  Orphan  Asylum  is  authorized  at  the  discre- 
tion of  the  trustees  to  admit  to  the  home  children  or  grand-children  of 
veterans  of  the  Civil  War;  also  orphans  or  half  orphans  of  veterans  of 
other  wars. 

Delinquent  boys,  and  girls  in  moral  danger,  may  be  committed  to 
the  State  School  for  Boys  or  for  Girls  as  the  case  may  be. 

-  There  are  numerous  private  charitable  institutions  for  the 

,     Q*  L-  ^^^^  ^^^  which  the  state  makes  appropriations,  and  towns 

are  authorized  to  provide  for  the  indigent  sick.  When  such 
appropriations  are  made  by  the  state,  the  institutions  then  come  under 
the  supervision  of  the  State  Board  of  Charities.  Local  boards  of  health 
are  required  to  look  after  persons  having  diseases  dangerous  to  the  pub- 
lic health,  and  may  remove  them  to  separate  houses,  provide  nurses  and 
necessaries  free,  if  the  patient  is  unable  to  pay  for  the  same.  They  arf 
also  required  to  furnish  antitoxin  free  to  all  indigent  persons  suffering 
from  diphtheria  and  other  contagious  diseases. 
P  -  Needy  blind  persons  over  twenty-one  years  of  age  may 

XL    T»i«   J  receive  a  state  pension  of  not  to  exceed  $200  per  annim 

the  Blind  ^,.,  ,.  „    ,,.    ,  ^        i 

per  person.    Bhnd  or  partially  bimd  persons  over.  18  years 


270  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

of  age,  residents  of  the  state,  may  receive  in  the  Maine  Institution  for  the 
Bhnd,  for  a  period  not  to  exceed  three  years,  practical  instruction  in  some 
useful  occupation  conducive  to  self-support;  and  in  aid  of  this  work  the 
state  makes  an  annual  appropriation  to  the  institution. 

An  indigent  insane  person  committed  by  the  court  or  a 
Insane  municipal  board  of  examiners  as  insane  is  to  be  main- 
tained by  the  state,  the  town  where  he  resides  paying  the  expense  of 
examination  and  commitment.  If  the  person  has  no  legal  settlement  in 
the  state  all  expenses  are  paid  by  the  state. 

Idiotic  and  feeble-minded  persons,  6  years  of  age  and 
M-  H  A  ^'  upward,  are  cared  for  and  educated  in  the  Maine  School 
^  for  Feeble-Minded.    Indigent  persons  are  supported  by  the 

state;  others  are  charged  a  limited  sum. 

Persons  who  are  affected  with  tuberculosis  may  be  cared 
lubercuosis       ^^^   .^  ^^^^^  sanatoriums  at  cost,  or  if  indigent,  at  the 

expense  of  the  state. 

Misdemeanants  may  be  committed  to  the  county  jails,  of 
Uelinquen  s  which  there  is  one  in  each  county  save  two  (Lincoln  and 
Sagadahoc.  These  counties  pay  for  the  care  of  their  prisoners  in  other 
counties).  They  may  be  also  committed  to  municipal  workhouses,  but 
only  a  few  cities  maintain  such  an  institution.  They  may  also  be  com- 
mitted to  either  the  Reformatory  for  Men  or  the  Reformatory  for  Women. 

Persons  who  commit  more  serious  offenses  may  be  committed  not 
only  to  the  reformatories  but  also  to  the  state  prison. 

The  semi-intermediate  sentence  law  is  applicable  to  all  state  correc- 
tional institutions,  for  each  of  which  the  governing  board  acts  also  as  a 
parole  board. 

.  A  soldier  or  sailor  who  served  by  enlistment  in  the  Army 

^  ..  or  Navy  of  the  United  States  in  the  Civil  War  or  in  the 

War  with  Spain,  who  was  honorably  discharged  and  has 
become  dependent  upon  any  town,  is  not  to  be  considered  a  pauper  and 
is  not  to  be  supported  by  the  overseers  of  the  poor  in  the  poorhouse,  but, 
with  his  family,  including  wife  and  unmarried  minor  children  living  with 
him  and  dependent  upon  him  for  support,  is  to  be  supported  by  the  town 
of  his  settlement  at  his  own  home  or  in  such  suitable  place  other  than 
the  poorhouse,  as  the  overseers  of  the  town  may  deem  proper.  A  dependent 
sailor  or  soldier  and  his  family  may  be  removed  to  the  town  of  his  settle- 
ment. 


CHAPTER    LIV 

MAINE    STATE    HOSPITALS 

The  State  of  Maine  provides  for  the  care  and  treatment  of  persons 
suffering  from  mental  and  nervous  disorders,  two  large,  modern  and  well- 
equipped  institutions. 

This  institution,  formerly  known  as  the  Maine  Insane  Hos- 
Qw"^w  'i  P^*^^'  ^^  located  in  the  city  of  Augusta  on  the  eastern  bank 
State  Hospital  ^^  ^^^  Kennebec  River,  nearly  opposite  the  State  House, 
one  and  a  half  miles  from  the  railroad  station. 

Provision  for  the  hospital  was  made  by  the  legislature 
Early  History  y^^^^^  g^  3^334^  ^y  ^-^e  appropriation  of  $20,000  upon  con- 
dition that  a  like  sum  be  raised  by  individual  subscription  within  one  year. 
Before  the  expiration  of  the  time  hmit,  Hon.  Reuel  Williams  of  Augusta 
and  Hon.  Benjamin  Brown  of  Vassalboro  contributed  $10,000  each  for 
the  purpose.  Subsequently  Mr.  Brown  offered  as  a  site  200  acres  of  land 
on  the  Kennebec  in  the  town  of  Vassalboro  which  the  legislature  accepted, 
but  which  was  not  considered  a  suitable  location,  and  the  land  with  Mr. 
Brown's  consent  was  sold  by  the  state  for  $4,000,  and  the  more  suitable 
site  in  Augusta  was  purchased  with  $3,000  of  this  money. 

Mr.  WilHams  who  was  appointed  commissioner  to  erect  the  hospital 
sent  John  B.  Lord  of  Hallowell  to  examine  similar  institutions,  and  the 
general  plan  of  the  state  hospital  at  Worcester,  Mass.,  was  adopted.  Dur- 
ing the  year  1836  contracts  were  made  and  materials  collected,  but  in 
March,  1837,  Mr.  Williams  resigned  as  commissioner  and  John  H.  Hart- 
well  was  appointed,  under  whose  supervision  the  work  was  carried  on  for 
another  year.  In  March,  1838,  a  further  appropriation  of  $29,500  was 
made  to  complete  the  exterior,  and  Charles  Keene  was  appointed  in  place 
of  Mr.  Hartwell.  In  1840  a  further  appropriation  of  $28,000  was  made 
to  complete  the  wings,  and  on  the  14th  of  October  the  first  patient  was 
admitted.  Since  that  time  the  institution  has  grown  gradually  to  its 
present  proportions.  The  original  plant  consisted  of  a  central  office  build- 
ing with  three  wings  on  either  side  joined  together  after  the  Kirkbride 
plan.  Two  pavilions,  one  for  men,  the  other  for  women,  were  added  in 
1884.  Two  more  pavilions  were  completed  in  1890.  On  March  3,  1905, 
President  Roosevelt  signed  an  act  authorizing  the  secretary  of  war  to  con- 
vey the  Kennebec  arsenal  property  situated  in  Augusta  to  the  State  of 
Maine  for  public  purposes.     The  property  comprised  about  40  acres  on 

271 


272  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

which  were  several  large  stone  buildings  that  were  ultimately  renovated 
and  converted  for  the  use  of  patients.  The  state  acquired  in  the  same  year 
from  the  United  States  the  gift  of  Widows'  Island  in  Penobscot  Bay  near 
North  Haven.  This  property,  now  known  as  the  Chase  Island  Convalescent 
Hospital,  is  used  during  the  summer  months  for  the  entertainment  and 
recreation  of  patients  from  both  hospitals. 

.  On  March  6,  1907,  the  legislature  appropriated  money  for 

the  construction  of  a  suitable  building  for  the  criminal 

I  nGSi  TIP 

insane.  This  building  was  completed  in  1908  and  pro- 
vides suitable  accommodations  for  the  criminal  insane  who  were  up  to  that 
time  inadequately  provided  for  in  the  state  prison  and  in  the  wards  of 
both  hospitals. 

,  Since  the  opening  of  the  hospital  in  1840,  15,438  patients 

have  been  admitted.  The  normal  rated  capacity  is  942 
patients.  The  number  in  the  hospital  Jan.  21,  1920,  was  1,121;  573  men 
and  548  women. 

,,  ,     ,.  The  value  of  the  hospital  property,  viz.,  real  estate  and 

buildings,  is  inventoried  at  1,894,740;  personal  property, 
viz.,  furnishings  and  equipment  $202,133.66,  making  the  total  valuation 
of  the  entire  plant  $2,096,836.66. 

p  The  total  area  of  the  hospital  property  including  the  farm 

and  grounds  is  approximately  600  acres,  of  which  450 
acres  are  under  cultivation. 

Cost  of  For  the  year  ending  June  30,  1919 : 

Maintenance 

Augusta    Bangor 

Average  gross  weekly  per  capita  cost $5,924        $6.92 

Less  income  (sources  other  than  appropriation) .876  .76 

Average  weekly  per  capita  cost  to  the  state 5.048  6.16 

^  This   institution,  formerly  known  as  the  Eastern  Maine 

.  .  Insane  Hospital,  is  located  in  the  city  of  Bangor  and  occu- 
pies a  prominent  site  on  the  northern  bank  of  the  Penob- 
scot River,  east  of  the  city,  two  miles  from  the  railroad  station. 
p  J  „.  ,  In  1889  the  legislature  passed  a  resolution  which  was 
presented  by  Hon.  E.  C.  Ryder  of  Bangor,  authorizing 
Governor  Edwin  C.  Burleigh  to  appoint  a  commission  to  select  an  eligible 
site  at  or  near  the  city  of  Bangor  for  a  state  hospital.  Twenty-five  thou- 
sand dollars  was  appropriated  for  the  purpose,  and  Governor  Burleigh 
appointed  as  commissioners  Col.  Joseph  W.  Porter,  chairman;  Col.  Joseph 
Hutchins  and  Col.  Daniel  A.  Robinson,  M.  D.  This  commission  after  a  long 
and  careful  investigation  of  various  sites,  finally  selected  a  site  in  the  city 
of  Bangor  adjacent  to  the  water  works,  which  was  approved  by  Dr.  Bigelow 
T.  Sanborn,  superintendent  of  the  hospital  at  Augusta. 


MAINE   STATE   HOSPITALS  273 

The  commissioners,  accompanied  by  George  M.  Coombs  of  Lewiston, 
architect,  who  had  been  engaged  to  assist  in  the  preparation  of  plans,  vis- 
ited many  hospitals  in  other  states  in  order  to  familiarize  themselves  with 
the  latest  ideas  in  modern  hospital  construction.  The  plans  were  submitted 
to  the  legislature,  and  a  joint  special  committee  was  selected  to  consider 
a  resolve  for  an  appropriation  to  start  construction,  and  adopted  a  resolu- 
tion that  a  new  commission  of  three  be  appointed  by  the  governor  to  take 
immediate  steps  to  erect  a  building  on  the  site  selected  and  that  the  sum 
of  $200,000  be  appropriated.  This  resolve  failed  to  pass  owing  to  strong 
opposition  in  both  branches  of  the  legislature. 

In  1893  another  attempt  was  made  to  obtain  from  the  legislature 
an  appropriation  which  was  successful,  and  Governor  Cleaves  appointed 
Albion  E.  Little  of  Portland,  chairman,  Samuel  Campbell  and  Sidney  M. 
Bird  members  of  the  commission,  with  Dr.  Bigelow  T.  Sanborn,  superin- 
tendent of  the  Augusta  State  Hospital,  as  an  advisory  member.  They  were 
directed  to  take  immediate  steps  to  erect  not  later  than  January  1,  1897, 
upon  the  site  at  Bangor  already  purchased  by  the  previous  commission  fire 
proof  buildings,  after  plans  to  be  selected  by  them,  for  which  purpose  the 
sum  of  $75,000  was  appropriated. 

The  commission  after  careful  study,  rejected  the  site  selected  by  the 
previous  commission  and  decided  to  erect  the  hospital  on  the  top  of  the 
hill  which  made  necessary  a  great  amount  of  grading  and  blasting  of 
ledge  to  obtain  a  level  place  large  enough  to  accommodate  the  buildings. 
The  plans  were  drawn  by  John  Calvin  Stevens,  architect,  of  Portland  who 
followed  closely  what  is  known  as  "The  pavilion  plan".  The  plant  con- 
sists of  a  central  administration  building,  kitchen,  laundry  and  power  house 
on  a  central  axis  which  runs  from  north  to  south.  On  the  east  and  west 
and  connected  to  the  central  building  by  corridors  are  the  wings  contain- 
ing the  wards.  The  buildings  were  completed  and  opened  for  the  recep- 
tion of  patients  July  1,  1901.  The  first  patient  was  admitted  June  26,  1901. 
Two  others  had  been  admitted  when  on  the  first  day  of  July  a  detail  of 
70  women  patients  was  received  from  the  hospital  at  Augusta,  followed 
upon  the  sixth  by  75  men  from  the  same  institution. 

In  1907  an  additional  wing  for  women  was  added  that  provided  accom- 
modations for  150  patients  and  19  nurses.  The  tuberculosis  pavilion  was 
added  in  1910  which  provides  open-air  treatment  for  48  patients.  In  1909 
an  appropriation  of  $175,000  was  obtained  for  a  new  wing  to  accommodate 
150  men  and  a  bathing  pavilion  equipped  with  shower  baths  and  dressing 
room.  In  1913  a  new  cold  storage  plant  and  a  new  store  room  were  con- 
structed over  which  was  constructed  in  1916  and  1917  a  congregate  dining 
room  to  accommodate  500  persons. 

Caoacitv  '^^^  hospital  has  capacity  for  600  patients.     The  number 

in  the  hospital  on  January  21,   1920,  was  355  men,  329 


274  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

women,  a  total  of  684  patients ;  3,614  patients  have  been  admitted  to  the 
hospital  since  it  was  opened,  in  1901. 

The  value  of  the  hospital  property,  viz.,  real  estate,  includ- 
Valuation  .^^  buildings,  is  estimated  at  $956,882.48 ;  personal  prop- 

erty, viz.,  furnishings  and  equipment,  $140,168.24,  making  the  total  value 
of  the  entire  plant,  $1,097,050.72. 
^  The  original  hospital  site  consisted  of  120  acres.    The  farm 

was  enlarged  by  the  purchase  of  50  acres  additional  in  1905, 
and  a  second  purchase  of  50  acres  in  1909.  The  farm  now  contains  approxi- 
mately 250  acres,  of  which  about  100  acres  are  under  cultivation. 

Both  institutions  are  managed  by  a  single  board  of  trus- 
i  anagemen  ^qqq^  consisting  of  seven  members,  the  present  personnel 
of  which  is  Howard  L.  Keyser,  president,  Greene ;  Charles  E.  Smith,  secre- 
tary, Newport ;  Albert  J.  Stearns,  Norway ;  James  W.  Beck,  Augusta ;  John 
B.  Hutchinson,  Eastport;  Frank  E.  Nichols,  Bath;  Mrs.  Arthur  F.  Parrott, 
Augusta.  The  board  meets  monthly  at  each  institution.  The  superin- 
tendent of  the  Augusta  State  Hospital  is  Dr.  Forrest  C.  Tyson;  steward 
and  treasurer,  Mr.  Samuel  N.  Tobey.  Dr.  Carl  J.  Hedin  and  WilHam  Thomp- 
son occupy  similar  positions  in  the  Bangor  State  Hospital. 

.    .  The  Bangor  State  Hospital  receives  patients  who  are  resi- 

n  ^  j^'     ^  dents  of  the  five  eastern  counties  as  follows:     Penobscot, 

Or   r^3..tldlts 

Hancock,  Washington,  Aroostook  and  Piscataquis.  Resi- 
dents of  all  other  counties  are  received  at  Augusta.  Patients  received  in 
either  hospital  that  have  a  residence  in  the  district  other  than  that  assigned 
to  the  hospital  may  be  transferred  by  order  of  the  trustees.  Patients  are 
admitted  to  either  hospital  only  on  properly  executed  forms  prescribed  by 
statute.  The  blanks  may  be  obtained  on  application  from  the  superin- 
tendent. 

„  ,  The  rate  for  board  established  by  the  trustees  January  1, 

„      „       ,  1920,  is  $6.00  per  week.    Economically,  patients  are  divided 

into  two  classes:  first,  reimbursing  patients  who  pay  all 
or  part  of  the  cost;  second,  state  patients  in  which  the  state  assumes 
the  entire  cost  of  maintenance.  The  expense  of  commitment  and  trans- 
ference to  and  from  the  hospitals  is  borne  by  the  town  making  the  com- 
mitment. The  private  wards  with  special  privileges  for  a  certain  class  of 
patients  have  been  abolished.  A  statement  of  facts  relative  to  the  financial 
ability  of  the  patient  or  relatives  for  his  support  is  required  in  each  case. 
p,         .,  All  insane  who  are  legal  residents  of  a  town  are  entitled 

to  admission  to  the  state  hospitals.  All  persons  should 
be  committed  in  the  regular  manner  by  the  municipal  ofl^cers  on  the  evi- 
dence of  at  least  two  reputable  physicians  given  by  them  under  oath.  The 
complaint  must  be  made  in  writing  by  any  blood  relative,  husband  or 


MAINE    STATE    HOSPITALS  275 

wife,  or  by  any  justice  of  the  peace.  At  least  24  hours'  notice  must  be 
given  to  the  person  alleged  to  be  insane  prior  to  the  date  of  hearing.  The 
commitment  paper  and  the  signed  medical  certificate  must  accompany  the 
patient  to  the  hospital.  If  the  patient  has  no  means  or  relatives  liable  for 
his  support  a  certificate  of  inability  should  be  filed  at  the  same  time.  If  a 
woman  is  committed  she  should  be  accompanied  by  a  father,  husband, 
brother  or  son.  In  the  absence  of  these  relatives  by  a  woman  attendant. 
All  cases  whenever  possible  should  be  accompanied  to  the  hospital  by  rela- 
tives or  friends.  Oflficers  of  the  law  if  obliged  to  accompany  the  patient 
in  order  to  render  assistance  should  dress  in  civilian  clothes. 

In  cases  of  emergency  when  immediate  restraint  and  deten- 
„         ..     *   .      tion  is  necessary  for  the  comfort  and  safety  of  the  patient, 

the  right  of  hearing  may  be  waived  and  the  patient  may 
be  received  on  the  presentation  of  a  copy  of  the  complaint  and  physicians' 
certificate,  which  certificate  shall  set  forth  the  reasons  for  the  emergency. 
The  municipal  officers  should  proceed  with  the  hearing,  complete  the  com- 
mitment, and  forward  the  certificate  to  the  hospital  within  10  days. 

^,  . .  In  addition  to  cases  sent  to  either  hospital  for  observation 

Observation       .      .-.  .  •  •       •  j     J^        i.i. 

by  the  supreme  court  provision  is  made  for  other  cases 

as  follows :  "If  a  person  is  found  by  two  physicians  qualified  as  examiners 
in  insanity,  to  be  in  such  mental  condition  that  his  commitment  to  an 
institution  for  the  insane  is  necessary  for  his  proper  care  or  observation, 
he  may  be  committed  by  any  judge  or  any  other  officer  authorized  to  com- 
mit insane  persons  to  either  of  the  state  hospitals  for  the  insane,  under 
such  limitations  as  the  judge  may  direct,  pending  a  determination  of  his 
insanity." 

,,  ,     ,  The  superintendent  in  charge  of  either  of  the  state  hos- 

\oiuntary  -i.  ,     .        x.-  r.         •  r.  -^j.   ■, 

P         'fat      Pitals  to  which  an  insane  person  may  be  committed  may 

receive  and  detain  therein,  as  a  boarder  and  patient,  any 
person  who  is  desirous  of  submitting  himself  to  treatment  and  who  makes 
written  application  therefor,  and  whose  mental  condition  in  the  opinion 
of  the  superintendent  or  physician  in  charge  is  such  as  to  render  him  com- 
petent to  make  the  application.  Such  superintendent  shall  give  immedi- 
ate notice  of  the  reception  of  such  voluntary  patient  to  the  board  of  state 
hospital  trustees.  Such  patient  shall  not  be  detained  for  more  than  ten 
days  after  having  given  notice  in  writing  of  his  intention  or  desire  of  leav- 
ing the  institution.  The  charges  for  support  of  such  a  voluntary  patient 
shall  be  governed  by  the  laws  or  rules  applicable  to  the  support  of  an  insane 
person  in  such  institution. 

Temnorarv  Provision  is  made  for  the  temporary  care  of  patients  who 

Q  "  by  reason  of  sudden  mental  disorder  need  care  pending 

other  arrangements  for  the  disposition  of  the  case.  It 
is  applicable  to  transients  and  non-residents  particularly,   and  in  those 

19 


276  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

instances  when  officials  authorized  to  make  commitments  cannot  be  assem- 
bled immediately.  The  act  is  as  follows:  "The  superintendent  of  either 
of  the  state  hospitals,  to  which  an  insane  person  may  be  legally  com- 
mitted, may,  when  requested  by  a  physician,  a  member  of  the  board  of 
health,  a  health  officer,  a  poHce  officer  of  a  city  or  town,  receive  and  care 
for  as  a  patient  in  such  institution  for  a  period  not  exceeding  fifteen  days, 
any  person  who  needs  care  and  treatment  because  of  his  mental  condition. 
Such  request  for  admission  of  a  patient  shall  be  in  writing  and  filed  at  the 
institution  at  the  time  of  the  reception  of  the  patient,  together  with  a 
statement  in  a  form  prescribed  or  approved  by  the  board  of  state  hospital 
trustees,  together  with  a  statement  giving  such  information  as  said  board 
may  deem  appropriate.  Such  a  patient  who  is  deemed  by  the  superin- 
tendent not  suitable  for  such  care,  shall  upon  the  request  of  the  superin- 
tendent be  removed  forthwith  from  the  institution  by  the  person  requesting 
his  reception,  and  if  he  is  not  so  removed,  such  person  shall  be  liable  for 
all  reasonable  expenses  incurred  under  the  provisions  of  this  act,  on  account 
of  the  patient,  which  may  be  recovered  by  the  institution  in  an  action  of 
contract.  Such  superintendent  shall  cause  every  patient  to  be  duly  com- 
mitted according  to  law,  provided  he  shall  not  sign  a  request  to  remain 
as  a  voluntary  patient  or  to  be  removed  therefrom  before  the  expiration 
of  such  period  of  fifteen  days.  All  reasonable  expenses  incurred  for  the 
examination  of  the  patient,  for  his  transportation  to  the  institution  and 
for  his  support  therein,  shall  be  allowed,  certified  and  paid  according  to 
the  laws  providing  for  similar  expenses  in  the  commitment  and  support 
of  the  insane." 

Parents  and  guardians  of  insane  minors  if  of  sufficient 
Minors 

ability  to  support  them  in  the  hospital  must  within  30 

days  after  an  attack  of  insanity,  without  legal  examination  send  them  to 
one  of  the  hospitals  and  give  to  the  treasurer  the  bond  required  within 
this  period. 

The  medical  service  in  both  hospitals  is  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  superintendent  who  is  assisted  by  a  staff  of 
Service 

trained  physicians.  The  chief  feature  of  the  medical  serv- 
ice is  the  daily  staff  conference  at  which  all  new  cases  are  presented  in 
turn  by  the  assistant  physicians  for  diagnosis  and  suggestions  for  treat- 
ment.   Cases  for  parole  or  discharge  are  also  considered. 

All  new  cases  are  received  by  the  assistant  physicians  in 
New  Cases  rotation.    The  record  of  examination  contains  the  anamne- 

sis obtained  at  the  time  or  later,  a  general  physical  and  neurological  exam- 
ination with  urinalysis,  vaccination,  and  an  examination  of  the  blood  for 
the  Wassermann  reaction.  Special  tests  are  performed  when  indicated. 
The  mental  status  is  ascertained  by  a  carefully  recorded  examination. 


MAINE    STATE    HOSPITALS  277 

The  patient  is  now  presented  at  staff  conference  for  classification.     The 

subsequent  clinical  course  of  the  case  is  noted  from  time  to  time  on  the 

record. 

^      ,         ,  Special  features  in  treatment  consist  of  rest  in  bed,  regu- 

Trc3.tiTiGni 

lation  of  diet  and  bodily  habits,  judicious  application  of 

various  hydrotherapeutic  measures  such  as  wet  packs,  douches,  and  con- 
tinuous warm  baths,  selected  occupation  under  a  trained  industrial  worker. 
The  physically  ill  are  cared  for  in  sick  wards  where  the  principles  of  gen- 
eral medical  practice  are  used. 

Patients  are  entertained  by  weekly  dances,  moving  pic- 
tures, concerts,  lectures,  athletics  and  various  other  out- 


Amusements 

door  activities. 

.   .  Each  hospital  maintains  a  training  school  for  nurses  under 

^^^^1*^^  the  direction  of  a  superintendent  who  is  a  registered  grad- 

^^  uate  nurse.    The  course  is  of  three  years'  duration.    AppH- 

cants  must  be  over  19  years  of  age  and  present  satisfactory  references  as 
to  good  moral  character  and  physical  health.  Preference  will  be  given 
to  those  candidates  for  the  training  school  who  are  high  school  graduates 
or  who  have  acquired  more  than  a  common  school  education.  Pupil  nurses 
are  assigned  to  positions  offering  the  best  opportunities  for  experience 
in  nursing  all  forms  of  nervous  and  mental  diseases,  as  well  as  acute  medi- 
cal and  surgical  cases.  The  reception  wards  have  adequate  modern  equip- 
ment for  giving  prolonged  baths,  packs,  and  other  hydrotherapeutic  treat- 
ment. While  the  hospitals  are  mainly  for  nervous  and  mental  diseases 
they  are  large  enough  to  give  ample  opportunities  for  experience  in  gen- 
eral medical  and  surgical  nursing.  The  training  school  opens  in  October 
and  closes  in  June.  Lectures  are  given  by  the  physicians.  Practical 
instruction  and  demonstrations  are  given  daily  on  the  wards  bj'  the  super- 
intendent of  nurses,  supervisors,  and  charge  nurses.  In  addition  to  the 
theoretical  instruction  the  physicians  also  give  practical  demonstrations 
in  the  ward  clinics,  laboratory,  dispensary,  and  autopsy  room.  The  Augusta 
training  school  affiliates  with  that  of  the  Maine  General  Hospital  in  Port- 
land, the  Bangor  training  school  with  Bellevue  hospital  in  New  York  city. 
The  affiliated  course  is  of  not  less  than  six  months'  duration  after  which 
the  graduate  is  eligible  for  registration  in  Maine. 

^  ,  No  Datient  can  be  received  at  either  hospital  until  cor- 

General  ,  .         ^  ^   ,       . 

|.   -  ,.  rect  commitment  papers  are  presented. 

Patients'  relatives  are  requested  to  furnish  a  good  supply 

of  plain,  suitable  clothing. 

Money,    jewelry    and    other    valuables    should  not  be  brought  with 

patients,  and  the  hospital  will  not  be  responsible  for  anything  left  later 

in  possession  of  patients.     Things  necessary  or  suitable  for  patients  can 

be  left  with  hospital  officers. 


278  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

Visiting  daily  from  9  to  11.30  a.  m. ;  from  1  to  5  p.  m.  Definite  times- 
for  visiting  are  required  to  avoid  serious  interference  with  hospital  work. 
Visiting  on  Sundays  not  allowed  except  in  cases  of  critical  illness,  or  by 
pre-arrangement. 

Visitors  are  requested  to  ask  for  any  desired  information  concerning 
patients  of  the  physicians  at  the  office. 

Inquiries  by  telephone,  concerning  patients  should  be  made,  if  possible, 
between  the  hours  of  1  and  2  p.  m.  The  persons  making  call  should  always 
give  the  name  of  patient  for  whom  inquiry  is  to  be  made,  and  not  call  for 
the  physicians.  This  will  insure  prompt  reply  and  the  proper  person  will  be 
notified  to  answer  call. 

Written  inquiries  should  always  contain  name  of  patient,  name  and 
address  of  writer,  with  relationship,  if  any,  to  patient.  Reply  stamp  should 
be  enclosed. 

Letters  and  express  packages  sent  to  patients  should  be  directed  to 
them  in  care  of  the  hospital. 

The  name  and  address  of  sender  should  be  given  on  outside  of  package 
in  order  that  acknowledgment  of  same  may  be  made.  To  insure  delivery, 
all  charges  must  be  prepaid. 

All  letters  concerning  patients  should  be  addressed  to  the  superin- 
tendent. 

All  letters  concerning  the  financial  condition  of  the  patient  should  be 
referred  to  the  treasurer. 

.  The  public  is  entitled  to  the  benefits  of  the  knowledge  and 

resources  of  the  state  hospital  organization  which  should 
be  extended  to  the  community  through  the  services  of 
mental  clinics  and  after  care  agents.  Both  hospitals  conduct  mental  clinics 
in  Portland,  Lewiston  and  Bangor.  Social  service  workers  are  employed 
to  visit  the  homes,  obtain  and  impart  information,  and  help  in  restoring 
paroled  and  discharged  patients  to  economic  independence.  The  require- 
ments of  such  extra  institutional  activities  in  general  are  as  follows : 

First :  The  supervision  of  patients  who  have  left  the  institution  with 
a  view  to  their  safe  care  at  home,  suitable  employment  and  self-support 
under  good  working  and  living  conditions,  and  prevention  of  their  relapse 
and  return  to  public  dependency. 

Second:  Provision  for  informing  and  advising  any  indigent  person, 
his  relatives  or  friends  and  the  representatives  of  any  charitable  agency 
as  to  the  mental  condition  of  any  indigent  person,  as  to  the  prevention  and 
treatment  of  such  condition,  as  to  the  available  institutions  or  other  means 
of  caring  for  the  person  so  afflicted,  and  as  to  any  other  matter  relative  to 
the  welfare  of  such  person. 

Third:  Whenever  it  is  deemed  advisable  the  superintendent  of  the 
institution  may  cooperate  with  other  state  departments  such  as  health, 


MAINE   STATE   HOSPITALS  279 

education,  charities,  penal,  probation,  etc.,  to  examine  upon  request  and 
recommend  suitable  treatment  and  supervision  for 

(a)  Persons  thought  to  be  afflicted  with  mental  or  nervous  disorder. 

(b)  School  children  who  are  nervous,  psychopathic,  retarded,  defect- 
ive or  incorrigible. 

(c)  Children  referred  to  the  department  of  juvenile  courts. 
Fourth:     The  acquisition  and  dissemination  of  knowledge  of  mental 

disease,  feeble-mindedness,  epilepsy  and  allied  conditions,  with  a  view  to 
promoting  a  better  understanding  and  the  most  enlightened  public  senti- 
ment and  policy  in  such  matters.  In  this  work  the  department  may  coop- 
erate with  local  authorities,  schools  and  social  agencies. 


CHAPTER   LV 

SCHOOL   FOR   THE    FEEBLE-MINDED 

The  Maine  School  for  Feeble-Minded  was  estabHshed  by 
IS  ory  ^^  ^^^  ^^  ^YiQ  legislature  of  1907.     In  accordance  with  this 

provision,  the  state  purchased  about  1200  acres  of  land  in  the  towns  of 
New  Gloucester,  Gray,  North  Yarmouth  and  Pownal,  in  Cumberland 
County.  The  institution  is  located  one  mile  from  Maine  Central  Railroad 
and  one  mile  from  Grand  Trunk  Railroad,  Gray  and  Pownal  being  respec- 
tively their  nearest  stations.  The  school  is  twenty  miles  distant  from 
Portland,  and  sixteen  miles  from  Lewiston. 

^      ,.  In  the  group  called  feeble-minded,  we  include  all  those 

Who  Are  the 

^  , .  T.M.  1  JO  individuals  who  are  mentally  deficient  from  birth,  or  early 
Feeble-Minded^ 

childhood ;  and  whose  defect  is  due  rather  to  an  arrest  of 

development,  than  to  a  disease  process  in  later  life.    These  individuals  are 

incapable  of  managing  their  affairs  with  ordinary  prudence  under  ordinary 

circumstances. 

On  the  basis  of  one  feeble-minded  person  in  three  hundred 
t,    , ,    ^.    ,_,  of  the  population,  which  is  a  conservative  estimate,  there 

are,  according  to  the  census  of  1910,  2,226  feeble-minded 
persons  in  Maine,  and  275,844  in  the  United  States. 

.    .  The  act  establishing  the  School  for  Feeble-Minded  provided 

for  the  care  and  education  of  the  idiotic  and  feeble-minded 
six  years  of  age  upward.  The  law  has  since  been  amended,  so  that  at 
present  only  males  between  the  ages  of  six  and  forty,  and  females  between 
the  ages  of  six  and  forty-five  are  eligible  for  admission  to  the  School  for 
Feeble-Minded. 
p         .  Feeble-minded  persons  are  committed  to  the  school  by 

judges  of  the  probate  court,  after  they  have  first  been 
examined  by  two  physicians  who  certify  that  they  are  fit  subjects  for  the 
School  for  Feeble-Minded. 

Maine  School  for  Feeble-Minded  was  opened  for  inmates 

in  1908,  and  is  under  the  general  management  and  super- 
vision of  the  hospital  trustees,  who  also  have  charge  of  the  two  insane 
hospitals.  One  or  more  of  the  trustees  must  visit  the  institution  as  often 
as  once  in  each  month.  The  board  of  trustees  must  have  an  annual  meet- 
ing, and  present  a  yearly  report  to  the  governor  and  his  council,  contain- 
ing the  history  of  the  school  for  the  year,  and  a  detailed  report  of  all 
accounts  and  disbursements. 

280 


SCHOOL  FOR  FEEBLE  MINDED  281 

The  School  for  Feeble-Minded  accommodates  282,  and  has 
^^  a  waiting  Hst  of  180  applicants.    Applicants  for  admission 

must  first  apply  to  the  board  of  trustees,  and  are  accepted  for  admission 
from  the  various  counties  in  the  state  in  proportion  to  their  population. 
The  approximate  total  expenditure  for  permanent  construction  and  build- 
ings up  to  date  is  $275,000.  The  average  per  capita  cost  for  maintenance, 
including  board,  clothing,  care  and  medical  treatment,  and  training  is  $4.00 
per  week. 

On  admission,  the  inmates  are  given  a  physical  and  mental 

examination,  and  classified  according  to  their  physical  and 
mental  condition.  All  teachable  and  trainable  boys  and  girls  are  grouped 
in  classes  according  to  their  mental  age  and  given  instruction  and  training 
adapted  to  their  mentality.  The  higher  grades  are  taught  to  read,  write 
and  do  simple  number  work.  In  the  manual  training  and  industrial  rooms 
they  are  taught  to  work  at  various  simple  occupations.  The  many  house- 
hold duties  and  the  large  farm  furnish  many  of  the  boys  and  girls  with 
useful  occupations. 

„  -   .  Every  feeble-minded  child  should  have  an  opportunity  to 

F    hi    M"  H  H   learn  whatever  he  is  capable  of  learning  and  thereby  be 

able  to  think  better,  do  better,  and  be  able  to  live  a  happier 
and  more  useful  life. 

All  feeble-minded  cases  who  show  criminal  tendencies,  sex  offenders, 
and  those  who  distribute  venereal  infection,  live  in  filth  and  tend  to  degrade 
the  neighborhood,  should  be  pirovided  for  in  an  institution. 

Every  feeble-minded  woman  between  the  ages  of  fifteen  years  and 
forty-five  years  of  age,  who  cannot  look  out  for  her  own  moral  welfare, 
should  be  segregated  in  an  institution.  There  are  probably  more  than 
five  hundred  of  these  child-bearing  mentally  defective  women  in  Maine, 
who  are  rapidly  multiplying  the  feeble-minded  variety  of  the  human  race. 


> 
o 
p 

o 

(—1 

c 
o 

u 
<: 

CO 

O 


M 

12: 
o 

< 

CO 


< 


CHAPTER    LVI 

STATE  SCHOOL  FOR  BOYS 

J       ..  The  State  School  for  Boys  is  located  in  South  Portland, 

about  four  miles  from  Portland  City  Hall.  The  nearest 
trolley  line  is  at  Stroudwater,  one  and  one-half  miles  from  the  school  build- 
ing. The  post  office  address  is  264  Westbrook  Street,  South  Portland, 
Maine. 

„.  .  The  school  was  established  by  act  of  the  state  legisla- 

ture of  1853,  and  after  a  careful  investigation  by  a  legis- 
lative committee  appointed  to  select  a  site  the  present  location  was  most 
happily  chosen,  and  by  the  liberality  of  the  City  of  Portland  a  farm  of 
160  acres  was  purchased  at  a  cost  of  $9,000  and  presented  to  the  state 
to  be  used  for  purposes  connected  with  the  institution,  which  was  then 
known  as  the  State  Reform  School. 

p  The  purposes  for  which  this  institution  was  established 

were  to  provide  a  place  of  detention  and  education  for 
boys  between  the  ages  of  eight  and  sixteen  years  who  had  become  unruly 
and  delinquent  in  the  communities  of  the  state  in  which  they  lived  and 
were  deemed  to  be  in  need  of  restraint  and  correction  during  those  earlier 
years  when  it  is  to  be  presumed  that  character  is  being  formed,  and  who 
were  believed  to  be  capable  of  receiving  instruction  and  training  that  would 
enable  them  to  become  good  men  and  desirable  citizens.  Boys  who  are 
mentally  defective  to  the  extent  of  being  feeble-minded  or  insane,  and 
those  who  are  deaf,  dumb  or  blind,  are  not  considered  subjects  for  commit- 
ment to  this  school.  Nor  is  the  school  to  be  deemed  a  place  of  punishment 
for  crimes  or  misdemeanors  committed,  but  rather  for  the  education  and 
upbuilding  of  youthful  offenders  who  have  by  their  conduct  subjected  them- 
selves to  the  penalties  of  the  statutes. 

Many  years  after  its  foundation  the  name  of  the  institution  was 
changed  by  legislative  act  from  the  State  Reform  School  to  the  State 
School  for  Boys,  and  with  this  change  in  name  came  also  the  adoption  of 
a  change  in  discipline  and  even  broader  and  more  liberal  administration 
of  the  affairs  of  the  school.  Up  to  that  time  the  system  of  living  had 
been  only  partially  what  is  known  as  the  cottage,  or  colony,  system  of 
school  families.  A  large  number  of  the  boys  still  lived  in  what  is  known 
as  the  congregate  system  which  prevailed  at  the  opening  of  the  school 
and  which  confined  the  inmates  to  one  large  building  with  adjoining  yards 

283 


284  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

for  exercise  and  play.  With  the  adoption  of  this  new  legislation,  the  cot- 
tage system  was  completely  inaugurated  by  the  erection  of  two  additional 
large  cottage  buildings,  and  from  that  time  on  the  boys  of  the  state  school 
have  lived  in  colonies  or  families  of  about  forty  boys  under  the  direction 
and  care  of  a  cottage  master,  a  matron  and  a  school  teacher,  representing 
the  family  idea  of  father,  mother,  elder  sister  and  brothers. 

By  way  of  recreation,  all  sorts  of  out-door  games — particu- 

,  ,,     ,,,  larlv  base  ball — are  encouraged,  and  in  the  hall  provided 

and  Health         ^     \^_•  xi  •  •  •  ^  u-  j 

for  this  purpose  there  is  a  moving  picture  machine,  and 

frequent  entertainments  of  interesting  character  are  presented. 

The  health  of  the  boys  is  under  the  care  of  a  regularly  appointed 
physician  who  is  not  a  resident  of  the  institution  but  whose  visits  are 
made  promptly  upon  call.  A  comfortable  building  on  the  grounds  has 
been  made  over  for  use  as  a  hospital  with  hot  and  cold  water,  electric 
lights,  baths,  operating  room,  and  has  accommodations  for  twenty  patients. 
Cottages  are  most  conveniently  arranged  with  school  rooms,  play 
rooms,  kitchens  and  dining  rooms,  and  the  dormitory  system  of  sleeping. 
Sanitation  and  bathing  are  adequately  provided  for,  and  apartments  are 
provided  in  each  cottage  for  the  private  life  of  the  master  and  matron 
and  teacher.  Details  of  heating,  lighting  and  the  admission  of  sunlight 
in  all  the  apartments  have  been  carefully  considered.  The  school  of  let- 
ters is  graded  according  to  the  plan  in  use  in  the  public  schools  of  the 
state,  and  teachers  are  required  to  have  normal  school  experience  and 
state  certificates. 

The  religious  preferences  of  the  boys  are  about  equally 
Religious  divided  between  the  Catholic  and  Protestant  faiths.    There 

is  a  regular  CathoHc  pastor  who  visits  the  school  on  the 
first  and  third  Sundays  of  each  month  celebrating  the  mass  on  the  first 
Sunday  and  giving  religious  instruction  and  catechism  on  the  third  Sunday. 
All  the  boys  assemble  for  religious  service  every  Sunday  afternoon,  and 
the  preachers  are  volunteer  clergymen  who  take  a  very  keen  interest  in 
their  service  here. 

p.  The  operation  of  the  school  farm  and  the  raising  of  live 

^    '  stock  and  poultry  give  interesting  occupation  constantly 

to  a  certain  number  of  boys,  and  other  industrial  activities  are  provided 
for  in  a  wood-working  shop  where  general  repairs  are  made  and  in  the 
school  bakery,  laundry,  kitchens  and  dairy. 

The  government  of  the  school  is  vested  in  a  board  of  six 

trustees,  each  holding  a  term  of  six  years  and  one  appoint- 
ment made  each  year  by  the  governor  of  the  state.  The  trustees  select 
a  superintendent  to  act  for  them  and  under  their  direction  in  the  daily 
administration  of  the  affairs  of  the  school.  The  regular  meetings  of  the 
board  of  trustees  are  held  on  the  fourth  Fridays  of  January,  March,  May» 


STATE  SCHOOL  FOR  BOYS  285 

July,  September  and  November,  and  a  visiting  member  is  appointed  at 
each  meeting  to  make  a  personal  inspection  of  the  school  as  often  as  once 
a  month  at  least.  Further  supervision  of  the  institution  is  made  by  a 
committee  of  the  governor's  council  to  which  is  added  a  lady  visitor  whose 
duty  it  is  to  make  frequent  calls  at  the  institution  and  inquire  carefully 
into  the  welfare  of  its  inmates. 

^  ^  Commitment  of  boys  between  the  ages  of  eight  and  six- 

.  .  teen  to  the  school  is  made  by  magistrates  of  competent 

jurisdiction  for  the  term  of  the  boys'  minority,  unless 
otherwise  disposed  of  by  the  trustees  and  superintendent.  This  form  of 
commitment  amounts  virtually  to  an  indeterminate  sentence,  and  leaves 
to  the  discretion  of  the  governing  officers  the  time  when  the  boy  through 
the  merit  of  his  own  good  conduct  and  by  reason  of  the  opportunity  which 
may  be  presented  shall  leave  the  institution,  the  average  period  of  deten- 
tion being  about  two  years. 


CHAPTER   LVII 

THE   STATE   SCHOOL   FOR  GIRLS 

This  institution  bore  the  name  of  the  Maine  Industrial 
History  School  for  Girls  from  the  time  it  was  established  till  March 

22,  1915,  when  by  act  of  the  legislature  it  was  changed  to  The  State  School 
for  Girls. 

The  history  of  the  school  goes  back  to  1867.  In  the  latter  part  of 
January,  1867,  a  girl,  fifteen  or  sixteen  years  of  age,  was  convicted  in 
the  police  court  of  Augusta  of  petty  larceny,  fined,  and  in  default  of  pay- 
ment, was  committed  to  the  county  jail.  This  incident  suggested  the 
necessity  of  a  reform  school  for  girls  in  the  State  of  Maine.  The  next 
morning  in  the  legislature,  then  in  session,  Hon.  John  L.  Stevens  of 
Augusta  introduced  a  resolution  providing  for  the  appointment  of  a  com- 
mission to  investigate  the  subject  of  reform  institutions  for  girls  and 
their  success  where  already  in  operation,  and  report  to  the  next  legisla- 
ture. Hon.  George  B.  Barrows  of  Fryeburg,  was  appointed  commissioner, 
and  made  a  report  in  1868.  This  report  was  referred  to  the  legislature  of 
1869;  and  the  subject  at  two  subsequent  sessions  was  referred  to  "the  next 
legislature." 

At  the  session  of  1871  nearly  a  thousand  ladies  of  Portland  petitioned 
the  legislature  "to  make  like  provisions  for  the  reform  of  girls  as  had 
been  made  for  boys."  As  a  result  of  this  petition  a  commission  was 
appointed  consisting  of  Hon.  Benj.  Kingsbury,  Jr.,  of  Portland,  Hon.  E.  R. 
French  of  Chesterville,  and  Hon.  Samuel  Garnsey  of  Bangor,  which  reported 
in  1872  a  bill  for  the  incorporation  of  a  private  association  for  the  estab- 
lishment and  administration  of  the  proposed  institution.  This  bill  was 
passed  and  such  an  association  was  incorporated. 

Meantime,  unaware  of  what  was  already  in  progress,  Mrs.  Mary  H. 
Flagg  of  Hallowell  was  moved  to  provide  for  vagrant  and  outcast  girls, 
and  first  made  her  intentions  known  to  some  friends  in  April,  1872.  She 
interested  also  Mrs.  Almira  C.  Dummer  of  Hallowell;  and  in  December 
of  that  year  the  two  offered  to  the  governor,  the  former  $10,000  in  money 
and  the  latter  a  building  site  in  the  city  of  Hallowell  valued  at  $2,000. 
These  proposals  were  made  known  by  the  governor  in  his  annual  message 
to  the  legislature  of  1873.  The  private  corporation  accepted  these  pro- 
posals. 

286 


STATE  SCHOOL  FOR   GIRLS  287 

The  first  building  erected,  Flagg-Dummer  Hall,  was  dedicated  January 
20,  1875.  Erskine  Hall  was  opened  January,  1886;  and  Baker  Hall  in 
December,  1898. 

While  the  institution  received  a  good  deal  from  private  charity  the 

state  also  made  substantial  appropriations  annually. 

^         „  .     The  legislature  of  1899  enacted  a  law  to  put  the  school 

wholly  under  state  control.      The  conditions  of  this  act 

were  accepted  by  the  corporation,  and  its  whole  property  valued,  for  its 

purposes,  at  $40,000  was  conveyed  by  deed  to  the  state. 

r,  The  State  School  for  Girls  is  not  a  house  of  correction, 

i  urDosc 

but  is  designed  as  a  home  for  girls  between  the  ages  of 

six  and  twenty-one  years,  who,  by  force  of  circumstances  or  associations, 
are  in  manifest  danger  of  becoming  outcasts  of  society.  It  is  not  a  place 
of  punishment,  to  which  its  inmates  are  sent  as  criminals — but  a  home  for 
the  friendless,  neglected  and  vagrant  children  of  the  state,  where,  under 
the  genial  influence  of  kind  treatment,  physical,  mental  and  moral  training, 
they  may  be  won  back  to  ways  of  virtue  and  respectability,  and  fitted  for 
positions  of  honorable  self-support  and  lives  of  usefulness. 

Girls  committed  to  the  school  become  wards  of  the  state.     By  the  act 
of  commitment  fathers  and  mothers  lose  their  parental  rights  and  responsi- 
bilities and  the  board  of  trustees,  with  the  superintendent,  officers  and 
teachers,  in  behalf  of  the  state,  become  as  parents  to  the  children. 
Commitme  t      ^^^^^  ^^^  admitted  to  the  school  between  the  ages  of  6  and 

16.  This  age  Hmit  will  doubtless  be  changed  at  the  next 
legislature  to  9  to  17  years.  When  once  admitted,  they  are  under  the  con- 
trol of  the  trustees  until  21  years  of  age,  unless  sooner  discharged  by  vote 
of  the  trustees.  Girls  may  be  committed  through  court  procedure  for 
truancy,  for  "leading  an  idle  or  vicious  life",  or  for  "being  found  in  mani- 
fest danger  of  falling  into  habits  of  vice  or  immorality",  by  the  munici- 
pal officers,  or  any  three  respectable  inhabitants  of  any  city  or  town  where 
she  may  be  found. 
p  .        The  government  of  the  State  School  for  Girls  is  vested 

in  a  board  of  trustees,  six  in  number,  known  as  "Trustees 
of  Juvenile  Institutions".  They  have  charge  also  of  the  State  School  for 
Boys  at  South  Portland.  One  trustees  must  visit  each  institution  every 
month,  the  board  meetings  being  held  once  a  month  alternating  at  each 
school. 

Th    PI     f  '^^^  plant  consists  of  four  cottages,   one   central   school 

,  J         .  building   with   a    dormitory,   an   administration   building, 

•y.  ,  two  farm  cottages,  a  barn,  and  a  pumping  station.     The 

present  inventory  value  of  buildings  and  equipment, 
together  with  trust  funds  valued  at  $10,819.15,  is  now  $222,945.22. 


288 


THE  MAINE  BOOK 


The  present  enrolment  is  212  girls,  129  resident  and  83 

non-resident  (or  parole) . 

A  graded  system  of  schools  is  maintained,  including  the 

first  three  years  of  high  school  work. 

Several  girls  are  always  in  outside  high  and  grade  schools : 
those  in  the  former  working  their  board  in  families,  and  the  latter  having 
their  board  paid  by  the  institution. 


Population 

School  of 
Letters 


CHAPTER    LVIII 

BATH  MILITARY  AND  NAVAL  ORPHAN  ASYLUM 

The  asylum  was  founded  near  the  close  of  the  Civil  War 
in  1864  by  Mrs.  Sara  A.  Sampson  of  Bath,  a  returned  army 
nurse,  widow  of  Col.  Charles  A.  L.  Sampson  of  the  Third  Maine  Volun- 
teers. It  was  started  as  a  local  institution,  Mrs.  Sampson  gathering 
together  a  few  of  the  more  needy  soldiers'  orphans  and  establishing  them 
in  a  small  comfortable  house  with  a  competent  housekeeper.  She  inter- 
ested citizens  generally  in  the  enterprise,  and  an  organization  was  formed 
with  Ex-Mayor  John  Patten  as  its  president.  Besides  looking  after  its 
immediate  maintenance,  a  fund  was  started  to  provide  for  its  permanent 
support  as  a  local  institution. 

So  many  applications  for  admission  were  received  from  orphans  in 
other  towns,  that  in  order  to  widen  the  scope  of  its  usefulness,  the  home 
was  incorporated  as  a  state  institution  on  February  23,  1866,  "for  the 
purpose  of  rearing  and  educating,  gratuitously,  in  the  common  branches 
of  learning  and  ordinary  industrial  pursuits,  the  orphans  and  half  orphans 
of  officers,  soldiers,  seamen  and  marines  who  have  entered  the  service  of 
the  government  from  Maine  during  the  war  for  the  suppression  of  the 
rebellion  and  have  died  while  in  said  service,  or  subsequently,  from  wounds 
received  or  injuries  or  disease  contracted  while  in  said  service." 

Under  provisions  of  the  several  acts  amendatory  of  the  original  the 
asylum  at  the  present  time  is  open  to  the  following  classes : 
„      ...  First:     Descendants  of  veterans   of  the  Civil  War  who 

-  .  -    .  resided  in  the  state  and  served  on  the  quota  of  Maine. 

Second:     Orphans  or  half  orphans  of  veterans  residing 
in  the  state,  although  not  serving  on  the  quota  of  Maine. 

Third :  Children  or  grandchildren  of  veterans  of  the  Civil  War,  when 
they  have  been  deserted  by  either  of  their  parents. 

Fourth:  Orphans  of  any  citizens  of  Maine,  should  the  capacity  of 
the  home  at  any  time  be  more  than  sufficient  to  care  for  orphans  and 
others  eligible  for  admittance  under  the  several  preceding  provisions  of 
the  act. 

Children  of  both,  sexes  are  received  between  the  ages  of  four  and 
fourteen.  Good  homes  are  provided  for  them  or  they  are  returned  to  rela- 
tives by  the  time  they  have  reached  sixteen  years  of  age.  They  have 
careful  diet,  plain  food,  wholesome  and  in  plenty.  Frequent  bathing,  a 
large  amount  of  outdoor  exercise  and  strict  sanitary  regulations  are 
enforced. 

289 


290  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

The  home  physician  makes  regular  visits  and  responds  promptly  to 
any  calls  for  treatment. 

The  children  attend  the  public  schools  of  Bath  on  equal 

footing  in  every  respect  with  citizens'  children,  without 

distinguishing  marks  or  dress.  Free  textbooks  are  fur- 
nished by  the  city.  Those  of  suitable  age  and  school  rank  attend  the 
Manual  Training  School  and  Bailey  School  of  Industries,  and  are  grad- 
uated from  the  junior  high  school  if  remaining  long  enough  in  the  home. 
Some  enter  the  senior  high  school  and  several  have  been  graduated  with 
honors. 

Quite  a  number  have  settled  in  Bath,  are  good  mechanics,  and  have 
good  homes  and  families.  Others  are  filling  various  stations  in  life,  both 
business  and  professional  and  are  making  good  records.  One  of  the 
earlier  inmates,  resident  in  the  state  but  having  his  business  interests 
in  Boston,  was  recently  a  member  of  the  board  of  trustees,  appointed  by 
the  governor. 
P  ..  While  necessarily  under  somewhat  restrictive  rules  and 

regulations,  the  children  are  allowed  quite  general  free- 
dom of  action,  being  put  upon  their  honor  as  to  deportment  and  seldom 
is  the  confidence  abused.  The  object  is  to  give  them  family  home  life  so 
far  as  it  can  reasonably  be  done. 

Children  follow  the  religious  preferences  of  the  parents 
^  if  they  have  any.    All  are  required  to  attend  church  once 

on  Sunday  as  well  as  Sabbath  School.    Daily  services  are 
held  in  the  home  under  the  direction  of  the  matron  or  her  assistant. 
__  The  management  of  the  asylum  is  vested  in  a  board  of 

seven  trustees  four  of  whom  are  appointed  by  the  gov- 
ernor and  three  annually  elected  by  the  local  association.  Seven  lady  visi- 
tors from  various  parts  of  the  state  are  also  annually  elected  by  the  local 
association,  whose  duty  it  is  to  visit  the  asylum  and  report  to  the  trustees 
the  result  of  their  investigations,  together  with  any  suggestions  for  their 
betterment. 

For  many  years  it  has  been  the  custom  of  the  several  governors  to 
appoint  as  one  of  its  trustees,  the  Department  Commander  of  the  G.  A.  R. 
whosoever  he  may  be,  feeling  that  the  old  soldiers  may  thereby  be  kept  in 
closer  touch  with  the  needy  descendants  of  their  former  comrades  in  arms. 

^/E  •  1  nx  /!c      There  are  in  all  ten  care-takers: — matron,  housekeeper. 
Official  Staff      ,  ,  ,        ,        1  .11  J 

two  seamstresses,  two  laundresses.-  two  cooks,  housemaid 

and  janitor.     The  present  site  of  the  home  was  purchased  by  the  state 

in  1870.    Additions  to  the  building  and  lot  have  since  been  made. 

--      ,  The  total  number  cared  for  in  the  home  since  its  incor- 

Nuinber 

.    „  poration  to  January  1,  1918,  has  been  982.     In  the  last 

twenty-five  years  the  state  has  appropriated  for  main- 
tenance of  children  and  upkeep  of  property  a  total  of  $227,756.64,  averag- 
ing about  $162.68  per  child. 


CHAPTER   LIX 

MAINE   SCHOOL    FOR   DEAF 

.      Q  y,     I      The  Maine  School  for  the  Deaf  was  established  in  1876 
Maine  School      ^^  ^^  ^^^       -^^^^  ^^^^^^  system  of  the  city  of  Port- 

T  Of*   T  n  6    I )  ^3,1 

land,  and  in  1897  it  was  taken  over  by  the  state  and 
became  a  state  institution.  It  is  a  public  school  for  the  instruction  of 
children  who,  because  of  deafness,  cannot  be  educated  in  the  schools  of 
the  towns  in  which  they  live.  Tuition  and  board  are  furnished  free  to 
children  whose  parents  or  guardians  are  residents  of  the  State  of  Maine. 
The  plant  consists  of  an  up  to  date  school  building  of  ten  well-furnished 
school  rooms,  with  a  fully  equipped  gymnasium  on  the  third  floor  and  play- 
rooms in  the  basement.  In  the  industrial  building  the  older  pupils  are 
taught  printing,  carpentry,  glazing,  cabinet-making,  basketry,  chair-can- 
ing, sewing,  dressmaking,  weaving,  cooking,  ironing,  etc.  Three  other 
buildings  provide  a  dormitory  for  boys,  a  dormitory  for  large  girls  and 
dormitory  for  small  girls  and  a  hospital.  There  are  usually  in  attendance 
about  100  pupils,  representing  every  part  of  the  state.  Thirty  persons 
employed.    Appropriation  for  maintenance  for  1918  was  $31,862.30. 


291 
20 


p 

< 


< 


CHAPTER   LX 

STATE   TUBERCULOSIS   SANATORIUMS 

In  round  numbers  one  thousand  people  in  Maine  die  every  year  of 
tuberculosis,  a  curable  disease.  Much  has  been  done  for  the  help  of  those 
afflicted  with  this  disease,  through  private  agencies,  such  as  the  Maine 
Anti-Tuberculosis  Association,  but  more  needs  to  be  done.  In  1915  the 
legislature  provided  for  the  care  and  treatment  of  tubercular  persons 
by  an  act  authorizing  the  estabhshment  of  one  or  more  sanatoriums  at 
which  patients  were  to  be  treated  at  a  charge  based  on  their  financial  con- 
dition. An  appropriation  of  seventy-five  thousand  dollars  was  made  to 
accomplish  this.  The  Board  of  Trustees  for  Tuberculosis  Sanatoriums 
was  organized  the  same  year  and  immediately  went  to  work. 

The  appropriation  was,  of  course,  inadequate  to  equip  and 
Wes  ern  furnish  such  institutions  as  were  needed.     Through  the 

^  .  Hberality  of  the  directors  of  the  Maine  State  Sanatorium 

Sanatorium  ^^  Hebron  this  plant  was  offered  to  the  state  for  $15,000, 
though  the  net  worth  of  the  land,  buildings  and  equipment  was  over  two 
hundred  thousand  dollars.  There  were  also  vested  funds  of  about  eighty 
thousand  dollars  which  were  turned  over  to  the  state.  There  are  about 
480  acres  of  land  connected  with  this  institution.  The  buildings  consist 
of  the  Chamberlain  Building  for  administration  purposes,  the  reception 
cottage,  the  women's  cottage,  the  men's  cottage,  central  heating  plant, 
creamery,  etc.  The  capacity  is  one  hundred.  In  1919  the  legislature  pro- 
vided that  new  buildings  should  be  erected  for  tubercular  soldiers,  sailors 
and  marines,  and  it  was  decided  to  locate  them  at  Hebron. 

Under  the  conditions  named  in  the  deed  to  the  Hebron 

-_' .  property  only  the  so-called  curable  cases  can  be  treated  at 

.  Hebron.    It  was,  therefore,  necessary  to  acquire  a  second 

sanatorium  for  the  treatment  of  advanced  cases  of  tubercu- 
losis. The  Chase  Memorial  Sanatorium  at  Fairfield  was  offered  to  the 
state  for  $15,000,  and  as  this  property  was  already  equipped  it  seemed 
best  to  purchase  it.  The  Central  Maine  Sanatorium  at  Fairfield  is  the 
receiving  station,  and  patients  are  transferred  as  their  condition  seems 
to  warrant.  The  capacity  has  been  increased  to  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
five.  Cottage  A  is  considered  one  of  the  most  satisfactory  buildings  in 
New  England  for  its  purpose.  The  Chase  Memorial  Building  has  been 
remodeled  to  provide  for  the  increased  needs.  A  building  for  the  accom- 
modation of  children  is  at  present  under  way. 

293 


294  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

In  1917  the  legislature  made  an  appropriation  for  the 
.,  .  erection  and  maintenance  of  a  sanatorium  in  Aroostook 

iVj3.1I16 

County,  and  a  site  was  given  to  the  state  just  outside 
feana  orium  Pi-esque  Isle.  This  institution  will  be  ready  for  occupancy 
in  April  of  1920. 

In  addition  to  these  state  sanatoriums  there  are  three  private  or  semi- 
private  sanatoriums  at  Parsonfield,  Bangor  and  Andover.  Lewiston  has 
a  local  or  county  sanatorium.  Many  hospitals  have  tuberculosis  wards, 
but  even  with  these  accommodations  the  state  institutions  have  long  wait- 
ing lists,  and  patients  are  sometimes  obliged  to  wait  two  or  three  months 
for  admittance. 


o 

w 

O. 

o 


o 


CHAPTER  LXI 


REFORMATORY  FOR  MEN 


The  State  Reformatory  for  Men  was  established  by  an 
History  ^^^  ^^  ^-^^  legislature  approved  April  4,   1919.      At  the 

same  time  an  appropriation  of  forty-five  thousand  dollars  was  made  to 
purchase  land  and  buildi^igs.  The  Inebriates'  Home,  located  in  Windham, 
has  been  secured  and  a  superintendent  elected. 

It  is  expected  that  this  reformatory  will  provide  a  suitable 
Purpose  place  to  send  minors,  where  they  may  be  under  influences 

and  receive  instruction  that  will  tend  to  make  them  law-abiding  and  useful 
citizens. 

"The  state  shall  establish  and  maintain  a  reformatory  in  which  all 
males  over  the  age  of  sixteen  years  who  have  been  convicted  of  or  have 
pleaded  guilty  to  crime  in  the  courts  of  this  state  or  of  the  United  States, 
and  who  have  been  duly  sentenced  and  removed  thereto,  shall  be  impris- 
oned and  detained  in  accordance  with  the  sentences  or  orders  of  said  courts 
and  the  rules  and  regulations  of  said  reformatory. 

•'When  a  male  over  the  age  of  sixteen  years  is  convicted  before  any 
court  or  trial  justice  having  jurisdiction  of  the  offense,  of  an  offense  pun- 
ishable by  imprisonment  in  the  state  prison,  or  in  any  county  jail,  or  in 
any  house  of  correction,  such  court  or  trial  justice  may  order  his  com- 
mitment to  the  reformatory  for  men,  or  sentence  him  to  the  punishment 
provided  by  law  for  the  same  offense.  When  a  male  is  sentenced  to  the 
reformatory  for  men,  the  court  or  trial  justice  imposing  the  sentence  shall 
not  prescribe  the  limit  thereof,  unless  it  be  for  a  term  of  more  than  five 
years,  but  no  man  committed  to  the  reformatory  upon  a  sentence  within 
the  prescribed  limit,  as  aforesaid,  shall  be  held  for  more  than  five  years  if 
sentenced  for  a  felony ;  nor  for  more  than  three  years  if  sentenced  for  a 
misdemeanor  after  a  prior  conviction  of  crime  otherwise  for  not  more 
than  six  months.  If  the  sentence  imposed  on  any  man  be  for  more  than 
five  years,  he  shall  be  so  held  for  such  longer  term. 

"If,  through  oversight,  or  otherwise,  any  person  be  sentenced  to 
imprisonment  in  the  said  reformatory  for  men  for  a  definite  period  of 
time,  said  sentence  for  that  reason  shall  not  be  void ;  but  the  person  so 
sentenced  shall  be  entitled  to  the  benefit,  and  subject  to  the  provisions  of 
this  act,  in  the  same  manner  and  to  the  same  extent  as  if  the  sentence 
had  been  in  the  terms  required  by  this  act.  In  such  case  said  trustees 
shall  deliver  to  such  offender  a  copy  of  this  act." 

296 


CHAPTER    LXII 

REFORMATORY    FOR   WOMEN 

The  Reformatory  for  Women  was  created  by  an  act  of 
History  ^^^  legislature  of  1915.     At  that  time  $50,000  was  appro- 

priated to  purchase  a  farm  and  construct  buildings.  The  law  provided  that 
the  institution  should  be  built  on  the  cottage  system.  The  Reformatory 
was  opened  for  the  reception  of  inmates  November  15,  1916. 

This  institution  is  located  in  Skowhegan,  a  town  of  about 
Location  ^^^^^   inhabitants.     The   farm   comprises   200   acres,  half 

of  which  is  under  cultivation,  the  remainder  in  pasture  and  woodland. 
The  water  supply  is  from  a  never-failing  spring  on  the  property. 

The  purpose  of  this  institution  is  to  provide  a  place  for  all 

women  from  the  age  of  sixteen  years  who  have  been  con- 
victed of  or  have  pleaded  guilty  to  a  crime  in  the  courts  of  the  state  or 
of  the  United  States. 
^  The   institution   is   under   the   direction   of   five   persons, 

appointed  by  the  governor,  with  the  direction  of  the  coun- 
cil.    Two  of  these  persons  shall  be  women. 
p  The  state  employs  at  this  institution  a  superintendent,  a 

farm  manager  and  five  assistants.  An  appropriation  of 
$33,579  has  been  made  by  the  state  to  cover  the  running  expenses  for 
1920. 


297 


CHAPTER  LXIII 

THE    MAINE    STATE    PRISON 

When  Maine  separated  from  Massachusetts  in  1820,  pro- 
History  vision  had  to  be  made  for  a  state  prison.  Previous  to  this 
time  the  convicts  from  this  section  had  been  sent  to  Charlestown.  In 
1823  the  legislature  provided  for  the  establishment  of  such  an  institution  at 
Thomaston.  Thomaston  was  chosen  as  a  site  because  at  that  time  before 
there  were  railroads  it  was  easily  accessible  by  water,  and  as  most  of 
the  population  was  along  the  coast,  it  had  a  central  location  half  way 
between  Kittery  and  Eastport.  Ten  acres  of  land,  including  a  lime  quarry, 
were  purchased  from  the  Hon.  William  King  at  a  cost  of  $3,000.  The 
prison  building  itself  was  constructed  for  less  than  $2,000.  In  June,  1824, 
it  was  ready  for  occupancy  and  was  considered  to  be  very  satisfactory. 
Daniel  Rose,  who  had  superintended  the  construction  of  the  prison,  was 
its  first  warden.  The  prison  had  two  wings  joined  to  the  main  building 
in  which  was  the  hospital.  The  length  of  the  building  was  something 
over  one  hundred  and  eighty-six  feet.  The  floor  was  of  granite  and  the 
walls  of  split  stone  three  feet  thick.  There  were  fifty  cells.  They  had 
an  aperture  of  eight  by  two  inches  in  the  wall  to  afford  air,  and  on  top 
there  was  an  opening  twenty-two  inches  by  twenty-four  inches  to  permit 
the  prisoners  to  be  lowered  nightly  into  these  cold,  damp  cells  which 
were  entirely  without  heat.  The  fence  around  the  prison  yard  was  built 
of  cedar  posts  about  ten  feet  high.  In  1828  twenty  cells  were  added  in 
the  west  wing.  In  1843  the  building  was  remodeled  and  the  old  cells  were 
abandoned.  Three  tiers  of  cells,  thirty-six  in  each  story  and  two  abreast, 
seven  feet  high  and  four  feet  wide,  were  constructed  in  the  east  wing. 
In  his  report  of  1844  Benjamin  Carr,  the  warden,  says,  "We  now  have  as 
good  a  prison  as  there  is  in  the  Union".  In  1850  a  large  part  of  the  build- 
ing was  burned,  but  repairs  were  immediately  made  and  the  new  main 
building  was  ready  for  occupancy  in  1851.  In  1854  the  stone  wall  around 
the  prison  yard  commenced  some  years  before  was  completed.  From 
time  to  time  various  repairs  and  additions  have  been  made,  houses  for 
the  prison  officers  added,  the  old  wings  enlarged  and  repaired,  new  wings 
and  new  shops  built. 

EmDlovment       ^^  ^^^^  intended  originally  to  use  the  convicts  largely  in 

mining  the  limestone  in  the  quarry  on  the  property  of  the 

prison  but  that  proved  unprofitable.    A  shoe  shop  was  maintained  for  a 

298 


THE   MAINE   STATE   PRISON  299 

time.  At  present  there  is  a  broom  department,  a  harness  department, 
and  a  carriage  department.  Two  farms  in  Warren  have  been  bought  and 
are  extensively  operated. 

The  prison  has  never  been  self-supporting.  The  cost  of 
tiXpense  feeding  the  prisoners  has  varied  from  six  and  a  half  cents 

to  the  present  amount  of  twenty-seven  cents  a  day.    Naturally  a  building 
nearly  one  hundred  years  old  is  far  from  conforming  to  modern  prison 
requirements. 
-.  There  seems  to  be  no  record  of  the  cruel  and  abusive  treat- 

ment  often  inflicted  on  helpless  prisoners  in  the  pris"ons  of 
other  states.  The  parole  system  is  in  use  and  seems  to  work  well.  The 
prison  has  a  physician,  a  resident  chaplain  who  is  preacher,  teacher  and 
librarian.  Church  services  are  held  every  Sunday  and  convicts  who  desire 
to  read  are  furnished  with  two  books  and  a  magazine.  Over  fifty  news- 
papers are  received  daily  by  men  who  have  subscribed  for  them.  The 
governing  board  is  a  prison  commission,  appointed  by  the  governor,  with 
the  advice  and  consent  of  the  council,  for  six  year  terms.  They  are 
required  to  make  an  annual  inspection. 


CHAPTER  LXIV 
MAINE    INSTITUTION    FOR   THE    BLIND 

The  Maine  Institution  for  the  Bhnd  is  located  in  Portland. 
History  ^^^^  legislature  of  1907  appropriated  the  sum  of  $20,000 

for  the  year  1907  and  a  like  sum  for  the  year  1908  for  its  support.  The 
board  of  trustees  organized  during  the  year  1908  and  began  the  erection 
of  buildings.     The  institution  has  been  in  active  operation  since  1909. 

The  purpose  of  the  institution  is,  in  the  language  of  the 
urpose  resolves  of  1907,  to  give  "to  every  blind  or  partially  bhnd 

person  over  eighteen  years  of  age,  who  is  a  resident  of  the  state,  practical 
instruction  for  a  period  not  exceeding  three  years,  in  some  useful  occu- 
pation conducive  to  his  or  her  self-support.  The  officers  of  said  institu- 
tion in  furtherance  of  the  purposes  of  this  resolve,  may  provide  or  pay 
for  temporary  lodgings  and  temporary  support  for  workmen  or  pupils 
received  at  any  industrial  school  or  workshop  established  by  them,  and 
may  ameliorate  the  condition  of  the  blind  by  devising  means  to  facilitate 
the  circulation  of  books,  by  promoting  visits  among  the  aged  or  helpless 
blind  in  their  homes,  and  by  such  other  methods  as  they  may  deem  expe- 
dient; provided,  that  they  shall  not  undertake  the  permanent  support  or 
maintenance  of  any  blind  person  at  the  expense  of  the  state". 
p,     .  There  are  three  brick  buildings,  one  of  which  serves  as  a 

school  and  workshop,   one  as  the  home  of  the  superin- 
tendent, and  the  third  as  a  dormitory  for  the  women.     The  men  pupils 
are  boarded  near  the  institution  at  a  building  rented  for  the  purpose. 
p.  ^^  The  legislatures  of  1909,  1913,  1915  and  1917  appropriated 

fifteen  thousand  dollars  annually  for  the  institution.  The 
legislature  of  1911  appropriated  ten  thousand  dollars  per  year  for  the 
years  1911  and  1912.  The  legislature  of  1919  appropriated  the  sum  of 
sixteen  thousand  dollars  per  year  for  the  two  years  1919  and  1920,  the 
expenditures  of  the  institution  not  to  exceed  the  sum  of  seven  dollars 
per  week  per  pupil.  It  is  expected  that  the  industries  taught  at  the  school 
will  furnish  a  source  of  income.  The  industries  now  being  taught  are 
mattress  making,  chair  reseating,  broom  making,  basketry  and  rug  making. 


300 


CHAPTER   LXV 
HEALTH 

The  State  Department  of  Health  was  created  by  the  Seventy-eighth 
Legislature.  Its  official  existence  dates  from  July  7,  1917.  This  depart- 
ment takes  the  place  of  the  former  State  Board  of  Health  which  was  cre- 
ated in  1885. 

The  board  consisted  of  six  members  appointed  by  the  governor.     For 
thirty-two  years,  during  the  entire  existence  of  the  former  board,  Dr. 
A.  G.  Young  served  as  the  secretary.     The  reorganization 
History  ^^  ^^^  public  health  work  of  the  State   of  Maine  was 

brought  about  in  1917  because  of  a  feeling  on  the  part  of  the  medical  pro- 
fession and  the  people  at  large  that  the  work  should  be  considerably  wid- 
ened in  scope  and  should  be  more  up-to-date  in  organization  and  equipment. 
.  In  the  newly  organized  department,  the  Commissioner  of 

Health  is  the  administrative  head,  and  also  Chairman  of 
the  Public  Health  Council  which  consists  of  five  members.  The  state  is 
divided  into  three  health  districts,  each  under  the  supervision  of  a  full- 
time  officer  who  represents  the  Health  Commissioner.  The  three  health 
districts  are  as  follows:  the  northern  district,  comprising  the  country 
north  of  the  Canadian  Pacific  Railroad;  the  southeastern  district,  includ- 
ing territory  south  of  the  Canadian  Pacific  and  east  of  the  Kennebec;  the 
southwestern  district,  comprising  the  country  south  of  the  Canadian  Pacific 
and  west  of  the  Kennebec.  The  State  Department  of  Health  has  established 
six  central  divisions,  all  of  which  are  viewed  as  co-operating  agencies  for 
the  use  of  local  health  officials  and  the  general  public.  These  six  divisions 
are  as  follows :  Administration,  Communicable  Diseases,  Sanitary  Engi- 
neering, Diagnostic  Laboratories,  Vital  Statistics  and  Public  Health  Edu- 
cation. 

The  chief  work  of  the  Division  of  Administration  is  to  administer 
the  public  health  laws  of  the  state,  and  the  rules  of  the  department;  to 
prepare  regulations  for  the  consideration  of  the  Pubhc  Health  Council  and 
to  organize  and  have  a  supervisory  interest  over  the  work  of  the  other 
divisions  of  the  department. 

The  Division  of  Communicable  Diseases  has  as  its  first  duty  the  study 
^  ...      of  epidemics  and  individual  cases  of  the  so-called  infectious 

j^j  and   contagious   diseases;   it   also   co-operates   with   local 

boards  of  health  in  the  diagnosis  and  control  of  such  dis- 
eases. 

301 


302  THE  MAINE   BOOK 

The  Division  of  Sanitary  Engineering  at  the  present  time  has  as  its 

chief  duties  the  chemical  and  bacteriological  examination  of  water  and 

sewage  from  public  and  private  sources.     In  addition  to 

.     ^ .  this  the  division  co-operates  with  cities,  towns  or  individ- 

uals  in  the  field  investigation  of  problems  relating  to  water 

supplies  and  sewage  disposal. 

The  Division  of  Diagnostic  Laboratories  takes  over  and  enlarges  the 

work  formerly  done  in  the  so-called  Laboratory  of  Hygiene.    Free  exam- 

...  inations  are   made   for   tuberculosis,    diphtheria,   typhoid 

.  .  fever,  syphilis,  gonorrhea,  meningitis,  infantile  paralysis, 

_    ,       ^     .  rabies,  cancer,  etc.     Special  examinations  of  milk,  urine, 

Laboratories       .  ,  ;  .j.^.  j^?  •  ^  ^ 

feces,  stomach  contents,  etc.,  are  made  for  special  fees. 

Typhoid  prophylactic  or  "vaccine"  is  made  and  distributed,  and  the  Pasteur 

"treatment"  or  prophylactic  is  administered  without  charge  to  citizens  of 

the  state.     So-called  autogenous  vaccines  are  also  made  on  special  request 

for  small  fees.     Such  biologic  products  as  diphtheria  antitoxin,  tetanus 

antitoxin,  smallpox  vaccine  virus,  gonococcus  vaccine,  etc.,  are  distributed 

under  the  direction  of  the  State  Department  of  Health  at  cost.    Arsphena- 

mine  (Salvarsan  or  606)  for  the  treatment  of  syphilis  is  also  furnished  at 

a  very  low  price. 

The  Division  of  Vital  Statistics,  or  human  bookkeeping,  has  to  do 

with  the  recording  of  births,  deaths,  diseases,  marriages  and  divorces. 

^.  .  .        „         The  State  of  Maine  is  at  present  in  the  United  States 

Vf  1  «Jf  f  f      I'egistration  areas  for  births  and  deaths,  which  indicates 

that  the  United  States  Census  Bureau  has  found  that  over 
90%  of  births  and  deaths  in  Maine  are  being  properly  reported. 

One  of  the  most  important  divisions  of  the  department  is  that  of 
p  , ,.  Public  Health  Education.    Through  the  agency  of  the  press, 

TT    i^u  special  bulletins,  lecturers,  lantern  demonstrations,  exhib- 

p ,       ,.  its,  personal  correspondence,  etc.,  the  people  of  the  state 

are  told  how  disease  may  be  prevented  and  health  con- 
served. 

The  state  employs  seventeen  persons  in  the  work  of  caring  for  the 
p,  health  of  her  people  and  expends  about  seventeen  thousand 

dollars  annually  for  the  work. 


CHAPTER  LXVI 
INSURANCE 

The  legislature  of  1868  authorized  the  appointment  of  a  Commissioner 
of  Insurance  and  Banking  whose  duty  it  was  to  investigate  the  condition 
pertaining  to  these  branches  of  industry  and  report  to  the  next  legisla- 
ture whether  or  not  legislation  governing  the  conditions  prevailing  in 
these  respective  fields  was  desirable.  As  a  result  of  the  report  two  depart- 
ments  were  created,  known  as  the  Banking  and  the  Insur- 
^  ance  Departments.    Since  1870  the  Insurance  Department 

has  operated  as  an  independent  office  and  from  that  date  has  been  charged 
with  the  supervision  of  insurance  companies  and  agents. 

Only  safe  and  reliable  companies  are  permitted  to  do  business.  The 
department  is  further  charged  with  duties  performed  in  other  states  by  a 
fire  marshal. 

p  These  duties  include  the  investigation  of  questionable  fires, 

inspection  of  property  within  the  state  and  supervision  of 
local  fire  inspectors  and  fire  departments.  This  part  of  the  work  was 
added  to  the  duties  of  the  commissioner  of  insurance  in  1895. 

Under  the  provisions  of  the  Workmen's  Compensation  Act  the  Insur- 
ance Commissioner  is  a  member  of  the  Industrial  Accident  Commission 
and  is  charged  with  the  duty  of  approving  policy  forms  for  compensation 
before  they  are  filed  with  the  Industrial  Accident  Commission  and  with 
the  approval  of  adequate  rates  for  compensation.  The  Insurance  Com- 
missioner has  supervision  of  all  insurance  companies  including  fire,  marine, 
life,  casualty,  liabihty,  plate  glass,  surety,  bonding  companies  and  various 
other  lines,  also  fraternal  beneficiary  associations,  and,  under  the  pro- 
visions of  the  law  passed  by  the  legislature  of  1915,  he  is  charged  with 
supervision  of  lightning  rod  manufacturers  and  the  installation  of  light- 
ning rods  withiia  the  state. 

^    ,.  Total  insurance  in  force  December  31,  1918 $150,943,546.57 

Life^nlurance      ^""^^^  insurance  written   in   1918 21,713,344.47 

Total  premiums  paid  to  companies 5,289,918.88 

Total  losses  paid  by  companies 2,944,930.12 

Total  insurance  in  force  December  31,  1918 $31,775,723.00 

Industrial                -p^^^j  insurance  written  in  1918 6,629,571.00 

Insurance                -p^i-^j  premiums  paid  to  companies 1,102,314.01 

Total   losses   paid  by  companies 429,489.58 

303 


304 


THE   MAINE   BOOK 


Total  insurance  in  force  December  31,  1918 $44,810,365.00 

Fraternal  r^^^^^  insurance  written  in  1918 4,365,650.00 

Insurance  Total  premiums  paid  to  companies 712,846.16 

Total   losses   paid  by   companies 551,598.19 

Total  insurance  written  in   1918 $448,370,086.40 

Fire  Total  premiums  paid  to  companies ".  . .       6,377,873.00 

Insurance  Total  losses  paid  by  companies 2,520,240.38 

Fires  in  1918—2,040;  damage 3,068,923.00 

The  Insurance  Department  of  the  state  employs  in  its  office  and  field 
work  eight  persons,  at  a  total  cost  to  the  state  of  $14,945.57.  The  state 
received  in  1916  from  the  insurance  companies  as  fees  and  taxes  $202,- 
013.37. 


CHAPTER    LXVII 

WORKMEN'S    INSURANCE 

The   Workmen's   Compensation   Act   of   Maine   was   passed 
History  ^^  ^^^  legislature  of  1915,  and  became  operative  for  organ- 

ization purposes  upon  the  first  day  of  October,  1915.  For  administration 
purposes,  the  act  took  effect  on  January  1,  1916,  prescribing  the  compensa- 
tion to  be  paid  when  workmen  sustained  injury  or  death  in  the  course  of 
their  employment.  Administration  of  the  law  is  supervised  by  a  com- 
mission consisting  of  four  members;  a  chairman  and  associate  legal 
member  who  are  appointed  by  the  governor,  the  commissioner  of  labor 
and  industry  and  the  commissioner  of  insurance. 

The  system  provided  for  is  elective,  except  as  to  state, 
bys  em  counties,  cities,  water  districts  and  other  quasi  municipal 

^^  ^^®  corporations.    All  other  employers  have  the  right  to  elect 

whether  or  not  to  adopt  the  compensation  features  of  the  act,  such  elec- 
tion being  evidenced  by  a  signed  written  acceptance  filed  in  the  office  of 
the  Commission,  together  with  copy  of  compensation  policy.  Every 
employee  and  employer  who  has  elected  to  become  subject  to  the  act 
is  presumed  to  be  also  subject  to  its  provisions  in  the  absence  of  written 
notice  to  the  employer  of  a  contrary  intention  at  the  time  of  his  contract 
of  hire,  and  within  ten  days  thereafter  having  filed  a  copy  thereof  with 
the  Commission. 

An  employer  who  elects  not  to  come  under  the  provisions 
.  1^  of  the  act  remains  liable  in  an  action  at  common  law  for 

damages  for  personal  injuries  sustained  by  an  employee 
in  the  course  of  his  employment,  and  in  such  action  unless  by  an  employee 
of  an  employer,  exempt  under  sections  3  and  4,  of  the  act,  he  is  deprived 
of  his  customary  common  law  defences  of  contributory  negligence,  that 
the  injury  was  caused  by  the  negligence  of  a  fellow  employee,  that  the 
employee  assumed  the  risk  of  the  injury. 

p  ,.         Compensation  is  payable  for  every  injury  arising  out  of 

-p      •     J  u  ^^^  ^"  ^he  course  of  employment,  and  is  payable  on  a  three- 

'  '         fifths  basis  of  the  average  weekly  wage,  as  provided  in 

paragraph  IX  of  section  1  of  the  act,  with  a  fixed  maximum 
:amount  of  $15.00  per  week  and  a  minimum  of  $6.00  per  week  and  for 
varying  periods  of  time,  depending  upon  the  nature  of  the  disabihty  but 

305 


306  THE  MAINE  BOOK 

in  no  case  to  exceed  a  period  of  five  hundred  weeks  or  more  than  $4,200 
in  amount.  In  certain  cases,  as  loss  of  an  eye,  hand,  etc.,  a  special  com- 
pensation is  paid. 

If  death  arises  from  the  injury  the  employer  pays  the 

ompens    i        dependent  of  the  employee  weekly  payments  of  three-fifths 

J     f  of  his  average  weekly  wages,  but  not  more  than  $15.00  nor 

uepen  en  s        j^^^  than  $6.00  a  week  for  a  period  of  three  hundred  weeks 

from  the  date  of  the  injui'y,  and  in  no  case  exceeding  $3,500. 

Reasonable  medical,  surgical  and  hospital  services,  nursing, 
.  e  ica      1  medicines  and  mechanical  surgical  aids  shall  be  furnished 

by  the  employer  when  needed  during  the  first  thirty  days  after  the  acci- 
dent to  the  extent  of  $100,  unless  a  longer  period  or  a  greater  sum  is 
allowed  by  the  Commission. 

Every  employer  electing  to  pay  compensation  under  the 
e    o  s  o  ^^^  j^^g  ^^^  right  to  specify,  subject  to  the  approval  of 

the  Industrial  Accident  Commission,  which  of  the  follow- 
ing methods  of  payment  of  such  compensation  he  desires  to  adopt:  (1) 
Upon  furnishing  satisfactory  proof  of  solvency  and  financial  ability  to 
pay  the  compensation  provided,  to  make  such  payment  directly  to 
employees;  or  (2)  to  insure  liability  in  any  approved  liability  company; 
or  (3)  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  Commission,  any  employer  might 
continue  the  system  of  compensation,  benefit  or  insurance  which  was  in 
use  by  such  employer  on  the  first  day  of  January,  A.  D.  1915,  No  such 
substitute  system  shall  be  approved  unless  it  confers  benefits  upon  employ- 
ers at  least  equivalent  to  those  given  under  the  act. 

The  statute  requires  evidence  of  the  acceptance  of  the 
,  act  by  each  employer.    A  written  acceptance  together  with 

a  copy  of  the  insurance  policy  is  filed  with  the  Commission 
and  properly  indexed.  All  industrial  accident  policies  filed  must  bear  the 
approval  of  the  Insurance  Commissioner.  He  requires  that  each  com- 
pany shall  file  with  him  a  copy  of  the  form  of  its  policy  and  its  classifica- 
tion of  risks  and  premiums. 

_        ,.  All  assenting  employers  are    required    to    make    prompt 

.     . ,     ,  report  to  the  Commission  of  all  accidents  to  their  employees 

arising  out  of  and  in  the  course  of  employment.  Such  first 
reports  are  duly  indexed  and  filed.  Reports  of  the  attending  physician 
and  supplemental  reports  of  the  employer  when  the  injured  employee 
resumes  work  are  later  received  and  filed. 

P        ,.  Such  accidents  as  from  their  nature  or  duration  of  dis- 

.  ,  ability  entitle  the  employee  or  his  dependents  to  receive 

compensation,  are  as  far  as  possible  adjusted  by  agree- 
ment between  the  employer  and  employee.  A  memorandum  of  every  such 
agreement  must  be  filed  with  the  Commission  and  to  be  effective  must  be 


WORKMEN'S    INSURANCE  307 

approved  by  the  Commissioner  of  Labor.  Such  agreement  provides  for 
weekly  payments  to  the  employee  or  his  dependents,  and  to  insure  a  proper 
execution  of  the  same  the  Commission  requires  that  receipts  for  such 
weekly  payments  shall  be  filed  with  it,  and  upon  final  settlement  a  copy 
of  the  final  receipt  stating  total  amount  of  money  paid  to  the  employee 
shall  be  so  filed. 

If  the  employer  and  employee  fail  to  reach  an  agreement,  or  an  agree- 
ment filed  is  not  approved,  upon  petition,  notice  to  the  parties  and  answer, 
the  chairman  or  associate  legal  member,  fixes  a  time  for  the  hearing  and 
upon  evidence,  in  a  summary  manner,  decides  the  merits  of  the  controversy. 

The  decision  of  the  chairman  upon  all  questions  of  fact  in  the  absence 
of  fraud  is  final.  Appeal  Hes  to  the  supreme  judicial  court  on  questions 
of  law. 

p  Future  payments  may  be  commuted  to  a  lump  sum  by 

^  the  commission  upon  petition,  notice  and  hearing,  in  those 

cases  where  weekly  payments  have  continued  for  not  less  than  six  months, 
and  it  is  shown  that  such  commutation  will  be  for  the  best  interest  of  the 
person  receiving  same,  or  that  the  continuance  of  weekly  payments  entail 
undue  expense  or  hardship  upon  the  employer,  or  that  the  person  entitled 
to  compensation  has  removed  or  is  about  to  remove  from  the  United  States. 

1916  1917  1918 

iQiiii^c  Number  of  accidents  reported 12,560         14,800         16,632 

1916-17-18  p^^^j  accidents   56  63  83 

Number  of  agreements  approved 2,759  4,170  3,350 

Number  of  claims  on  which  hearings  were  held 72  99  95 

Total  amount  of  compensation  paid  1916 $78,154.30 

Medical  bills  and  hospital  services  1916 $61,655.58 

Total  amount  of  compensation  paid  by  insurance  companies  for  the  year 

1918    (approximate)    $221,769.83 

Medical  bills  and  hospital  services  paid  by  insurance  companies  for  1918 

(approximate)     $93,180.20 

Number  of  industrial  policies  filed  from  January   1st,   1918,  to   January 

1st,  1919  3,788 

Number  of  self- insurers  for  year  191 8 19 

p, ,  The  department  employs  seventeen  persons.     It  has  an 

'  appropriation  of  $28,200  per  year  for  all  expenses. 


CHAPTER   LXVIII 
THE  WORK  OF  THE  SECRETARY  OF  STATE 

The  Secretary  of  State's  office  was  designed  by  the  framers 
History  ^^  ^-^^  constitution  primarily  as  an  office  of  record  in 

which  were  to  be  "preserved  the  records  of  all  the  official  acts  of  the  Gov- 
ernor and  Council,  the  Senate  and  the  House  of  Representatives".  So 
rapid  has  been  the  advance  of  the  state's  business,  however,  and  so  various 
the  changes  in  its  government  that  this  department  has  become  a  great 
business  office. 

The  revenue  received  by  the  Secretary  of  State  in  1917 
neome  ^^^  $557,607.04.    In  addition  to  this  sum  the  deposits  pro- 

duced in  interest  alone  nearly  fifteen  hundred  dollars.  This  money  was 
derived  from  the  following  sources : 

1917  1918 

Registration  of  automobiles  and  licensing  of  drivers..;...     $488,075.76  $570,171.00 

Corporation  change?   23,160.00  9,025.00 

New.  Corporations   39,285.00  18,005.00 

Fees  of  office   6,892.46  4,997.13 

Itinerant  Vendors 193.82  300.00 

,     .  The  duties  of  the  Secretary  of  State  and  his  force  are  as 

_  follows:   Attending  as  secretary  the  meetings  of  the  gov- 

ernor and  council  and  preserving  records  of  all  their  official 
acts;  preparing,  recording  and  delivering  commissions  to  all  persons 
appointed  by  the  governor;  engrossing  all  acts  and  resolves  of  the  legis- 
lature including  the  preservation  and  ffiing  of  the  original  papers  and 
signed  copies  of  all  laws;  publication  of  the  official  copies  of  the  acts  and 
resolves  of  each  succeeding  legislature  including  the  annotation  and  index- 
ing of  these  volumes;  recording  of  the  acts  of  incorporation  of  Maine 
formed  corporations  together  with  the  annual  return,  sending  out  notices 
of  the  annual  franchise  tax,  recording  changes,  etc. ;  registration  of  auto- 
mobiles and  the  licensing  of  drivers  of  the  same;  preparation  and  distri- 
bution of  all  ballots  used  in  state,  county  and  national  elections  and  pri- 
maries and  the  filing  of  the  returns  of  votes  of  such  elections. 


308 


THE   WORK  OF   THE   SECRETARY   OF   STATE  309 

The  first  Secretary  of  State  was  Ashur  Ware  of  Portland, 
Employees  elected  June  3rd,  1820.    There  have  been  in  all,  including 

the  present  incumbent,  thirty-one  different  secretaries.  The  secretary 
appoints  his  deputies,  who  serve  during  the  pleasure  of  the  secretary. 
During  the  late  summer  and  fall  months  the  office  force  averages  about 
ten  in  number,  this  being  increased  to  twenty  or  twenty-five  during  the 
busy  season.     The  total  expense  of  this  office  is  $33,281.57. 


CHAPTER    LXIX 
VALUATION    OF    MAINE 

The  Board  of  State  Assessors  was  created  by  the  legislature  of  1891. 
The  act  provided  that  the  members  of  this  board  should  be  elected  by 
the  legislature. 

In  1909  the  law  was  so  amended  that  the  Board  was  thereafter  to  be 

appointed  by  the  governor,  not  more  than  two  of  whom  can  be  taken 

from  the  same  political  party,  the  governor  to  designate  the  member  who 

shall  serve  as  chairman. 

,,,    ,     ,  The  Board  of  State  Assessors  constitute  a  board  of  equal- 

W  orlc  or 

ization,  whose  duty  it  is  to  equalize  state  and  county  taxes 

among  the  several  towns  and  unorganized  townships.    For 
Assessors 

this  purpose  they  may  summon  before  them  and  examine 

under  oath  any  town  assessor  or  other  officer,  or  any  officer  of  any  cor- 
poration, and  shall  also  have  access  to  books,  records  and  documents  relat- 
ing to  any  matter  which  the  board  has  authority  to  investigate. 

They  are  required  by  law  to  visit  officially  every  county  in  the  state 
at  least  once  each  year,  for  the  purpose  of  conferring  with  local  assessors, 
and  inquiring  into  the  methods  of  assessment  and  taxation  in  the  several 
cities  and  towns.    Public  notice  of  these  meetings  must  be  given. 

They  must  annually,  before  the  first  day  of  December,  make  a  report 

to  the  governor  and  council  of  their  proceedings  and  include  therein  a 

tabular  statement  derived  from  the  returns  from  local  assessors,  and  such 

statistics  concerning  revenue  and  taxation  as  may  be  deemed  of  public 

interest. 

-_^    ,     ,  Local  assessors  are  required  to  return  to  the  State  Assess- 

j       .  ors  annually,  on  or  before  the  first  day   of  August,   such 

information  as  said  Board  of  State  Assessors  may  require 
A.ssessors 

to  enable  them  to  equalize  property  values  between  towns, 

and  they  may  add  to  or  deduct  from  the  amounts  so  furnished. 

They  must  file  with  the  secretary  of  state,  biennially,  the  assessed 

valuation  for  each  town  and  township  in  the  state.    The  aggregate  amount 

for  each  county  and  for  the  entire  state  shall  be  certified  by  said  board. 

This  valuation  shall  be  the  basis  for  the  computation  and  apportionment 

of  the  state  and  county  taxes,  until  the  next  biennial  assessment  and 

equalization. 


310 


VALUATION   OF   MAINE 


311 


State 
Valuation 


Year 
1820 
1830 
1840 
1850 
1860 
1870 
1880 
1890 
1900 


The  state  valuation  for  the  years  1919  and  1920  is  $577, 
442,529. 


Valuation 

$  20,962,778 

28,807,687 

69,246,288 

100,157,573 

164,714,168 

224,812,900 

235,978,716 

309,096,041 

336,699,649 


State   Tax 

Rate   of  Taxation 

;      50,000.00 

.0019 

50,000.00 

.0019 

101,075.88 

.0029 

201,377.13 

.002 

207,181.70 

.00125 

1,350,413.00 

.006 

1,124,261.27 

.005 

531,697.17 

.00225 

907,950.98 

.00275 

Real  estate  of  cities,  towns  and  plantations $389,987,250 

Personal  estate  of  cities,  towns  and  plantations   125,531,712 

Real  estate  in  unorganized  townships   59,953,719 

Growth  on  public  lots    1,969,848 


$577,442,529 
This  represents  an  increase  above  the  state  valuation  of  1916  amounting  to  $56,- 
039,596  as  follows: 

Real  estate  of  cities,  towns  and  plantations $25,193,497 

Personal  estate  of  cities,  towns  and  plantations 22,571,594 

Real  estate  in  unorganized  townships   8,002,442 

Growth  on  public  lots   272,063 

$56,039,596 

Value  of  taxable  live  stock,  1918 $20,624,468 

Value  of  exempt  live  stock,   1918    2,314,241 

$22,938,709 

Number  of  cows,  1918 149,905 

Number  of  oxen,  1918 7,351 

Number  of  three-year-olds,  1918   27,195 

Number  of  two-year-olds,  1918    41,394 

Number  of  year-olds,  1918    57,737 

Total  number  of  cattle  of  all  kinds 283,582 

Number  of  taxable  sheep,  1918 12,208 

Number  of  exempt  sheep,  1918  94,567 

Total  number  of  sheep,  1918   106,775 

Number  of  horses,  1918   110,447 

Niimber  of  colts,  1918 9,688 


312  THE  MAINE   BOOK 

Value  of  automobiles,  1918    $10,806,980 

Value  of  real  estate,  1918 383,104,462 

Value  of  personal  estate,  1918  120,332,581 

Division  of  Real  Estate  Between  Land  and  Buildings 

Value  of  land,  1918   $154,948,492 

Value  of  buildings,  1918   228,155,970 

Number  of  polls  taxed,  1918  203,680 

Number  of  polls  not  taxed,  1918 13,803 

217,483 


CHAPTER   LXX 

STATE   FINANCES 

The  first  money  that  was  received  in  the  treasurer's 
department  was  in  the  year  182D,  June  15th,  from  Daniel 
Sargent,  Treasurer  of  the  Commonwealth  of  Massachusetts,  conformatory 
to  a  resolve  that  was  passed  by  the  legislature  of  Massachusetts  amounting 
to  $8,000.  This  amount  was  paid  over  to  Joseph  C.  Boyd  of  Portland,  the 
first  Treasurer  of  the  State  of  Maine.  The  total  resources  received  in  that 
year  from  June  15th  to  December  31st  amounted  to  $34,386.96.  The  dis- 
bursements for  that  period  amounted  to  $23,253.69. 

The  number  of  treasurers  of  state  dating  from  1820  up  to  the  present 
time  is  thirty-six.     In  1915,  an  act  was  passed  creating  a  deputy  treasurer 
of  state,  appointment  being  made  by  the  Treasurer  of  State. 
,  ,  Prior  to  1913  the  interest  on  daily  balances  was  at  the 

p  . ,  Q,   ,  rate  of  2%.    After  that  date  an  increase  was  granted  of 

one-half  of  one  per  cent.  Also  in  the  year  1915  a  sum  of 
money  was  placed  in  different  banks  on  time  deposit  at  the  rate  of  four 
per  cent.  In  the  last  year  the  income  from  the  interest  on  deposits  in  the 
different  trust  companies  and  national  banks,  numbering  100,  has  amounted 
to  $46,002.04.  We  have  at  this  time,  on  time  deposit  $410,000,  for  which 
we  are  receiving  4%.  The  receipts  paid  over  to  this  department  for  the 
year  1918  amounted  to  $8,323,521.99;  disbursements,  $8,199,235.11. 
Offic    F  '^^^  office  force  consists  of  the  treasurer,  deputy  treas- 

and  E  nen  ^^^^  ^^^  "^^"^  clerks,  whose  combined  salaries  amount  to 

$9,049.01.     The  office  expenses    outside    of    the    salaries 
amount  to  $4,495.04.     The  number  of  checks  issued,  1917,  was  68,500. 
State  Debt  Outstanding  Bonds: 

State  Highway  Loan   $1,860,500 

State  of  Maine  War  Loan  Bonds 500,000 

Civil  War  Bonds   500 

The  war  loan  bonds  of  $500,000  and  the  highway  bonds  of  $200,000 
were  issued  in  1917. 

Bonds  held  in  trust  for  the  Augusta  State  Hospital  and  University 
of  Maine  amount  to  $268,300. 

State  Income      '^^^  amount  received  in  this  office  from  corporation  and 
franchise  taxes  in  the  year  1917  amounted  to  $200,740. 

The  amount  of  taxes  on  wild  lands  for  the  same  period  amounted  to 

313 


314  THE   MAINE   BOOK 

$317,370.98.  The  state  taxes  on  cities  and  towns  for  the  year  1917 
amounted  to  $2,808,591.70. 

Beginning  April  1,  1917,  this  department  by  order  of  gov- 
How  the  State  ^^^^^  ^^^  council  established  a  new  custom  of  paying  all 
Pays  Its  Bills  ^^^  g^^^^  House  employees  weekly  instead  of  monthly  as 
was  the  former  custom.  On  January  1,  1918,  the  same  custom  was  estab- 
lished in  all  state  institutions. 

In  former  years  the  state  institutions  were  given  a  stated 
^  ^  f     .  amount  in  one  payment  and  their  treasurers  made  the  dis- 

Institutions  bursements.  Also  the  income  from  the  different  institu- 
tions and  departments  was  deposited  in  the  several  banks  in  the  name  of 
the  institution  or  department  and  paid  over  to  the  Treasurer  of  State 
monthly.  This  custom  has  been  done  away  with  and  the  different  insti- 
tutions and  departments  now  pay  over  daily  to  the  Treasurer  of  State 
their  income.    This  will  mean  a  much  larger  office  force  in  the  future. 

The  office  of  State  Auditor  was  established  in  1907.     It 

is  his  duty  to  examine  and  audit  all  accounts  and  demands 
against  the  state.  The  weekly  payrolls  for  the  state  departments  and 
their  field  forces  as  well  as  the  payrolls  of  the  thirteen  state  institutions 
are  also  audited  and  the  warrants  prepared  in  this  office.  The  Auditor 
is  also  Secretary  of  the  Farm  Lands  Loan  Commission  of  Maine,  created 
in  1917,  which  is  charged  with  the  duty  of  lending  state  money  on  farm 
land  security,  the  rate  being  five  per  cent  with  twenty  years  as  the  period 
of  the  loan.  The  State  Auditor  is  called  upon  to  aid  in  the  preparation 
of  the  state  budget,  which  is  presented  to  the  legislature  at  its  biennial 
sessions.  There  are  employed  in  the  department  the  following:  a  special 
auditor,  in  charge  of  the  accounts  of  the  state  institutions,  a  chief  clerk, 
a  department  auditor,  statistician,  index  clerk  and  three  clerks  and 
stenographers.  The  annual  appropriation  for  the  department  in  1920  is 
$22,732.00. 


CHAPTER    LXXI 

THE  MILITARY 

As  in  the  nature  of  things  no  regular  military  force  accom- 
is  ory  panied  the  first  settlers  of  Maine,  they  were  obliged  as 

they  increased  in  number  to  form  voluntary  military  associations  for 
defence  which  were  usually  called  train  bands.  These  voluntary  associa- 
tions constituted  the  military  before  it  assumed  somewhat  of  a  regular 
organization  about  1650.  The  first  record  of  a  military  company  in  old 
Falmouth  appears  to  be  in  1662  when  Lieutenant  George  Ingersoll  was 
presented  at  the  court  in  Saco  for  neglecting  his  duty  "in  not  exercising 
the  military  soldiers  for  one  year  and  a  half  time".  George  Cleeve,  one 
of  the  first  settlers  of  Portland,  and  Joseph  Phippen  were  witnesses  against 
him. 

At  the  time  of  the  outbreak  of  King  Philip's  War  in  1675,  the  militia 
in  Maine  numbered  about  700  of  whom  80  were  in  Casco  Bay,  80  in  Saga- 
dahoc, 100  at  Black  Point,  100  in  Saco  and  Winter  Harbor,  80  in  Wells 
and  Cape  Porpoise,  80  in  York  and  180  in  Kittery.  The  daily  pay  of  the 
militia  who  served  in  that  war  was  for  a  general,  six  shillings ;  captain, 
five  shillings;  commissary  general,  four  shillings;  surgeon  general,  four 
shillings ;  lieutenant,  four  shillings ;  ensign,  four  shillings ;  sergeant,  two 
shillings  six  pence ;  corporal,  two  shillings ;  private,  one  shilling  six  pence, 
Indian  corn  then  was  worth  from  two  shillings  six  pence  to  three  shillings 
a  bushel  and  a  cow  could  be  bought  for  45  shillings.  At  that  time,  it  will 
be  remembered,  Maine  was  under  the  jurisdiction  of  Massachusetts  and 
had  been  since  1652  and  so  continued  until  the  separation  in  1819,  the 
year  preceding  its  admission  to  the  Union  as  the  twenty-third  state. 

In  1690  when  the  Indians  aided  frequently  by  French  soldiers  again 
began  their  depredations,  about  26  families  were  living  in  what  is  now 
Portland.  Their  chief  means  of  defence  was  Fort  Loyal  garrisoned  by 
a  company  of  soldiers.  In  May  of  that  year  after  a  siege  of  nearly  a  week 
the  fort  was  captured  and  settlers  and  soldiers,  fully  200  in  all,  were  killed 
and  their  bodies  left  on  the  ground.  That  was  perhaps  the  bloodiest  massa- 
cre that  was  ever  perpetrated  by  the  savages  in  New  England. 

The  military  early  became  an  important  department  in  the  govern- 
ment. All  able-bodied  freemen  and  others  who  had  taken  the  oath  of 
residence  belonged  to  the  train  bands.  Those  in  a  town  formed  a  com- 
pany and  if  their  number  was  64,  they  were  entitled  to  a  captain,  sub- 

315 


316  THE   MAINE   BOOK 

alterns  and  non-commissioned  officers;  otherwise  they  were  exercised  by 
sergeants  or  subalterns.  The  soldiers  of  each  county  formed  a  regiment 
which  was  commanded  by  a  sergeant  major,  chosen  by  the  freemen  of 
the  same  county  in  town  meetings.  Each  regiment  was  mustered  once 
in  three  years.  At  the  head  of  all  the  militia  in  the  colony  was  a  major 
general  elected  by  the  freemen  at  large.  At  a  later  period  ensigns  and 
superior  officers  were  commissioned  by  the  governor.  The  militia  were 
required  to  train  by  companies,  six  times  in  a  year  and  at  least  two-thirds 
of  the  soldiers  were  required  to  have  muskets  and  be  furnished  with 
bandoleers,  the  rest  could  serve  with  pikes  provided  they  had  corselets 
and  headpieces.  A  bandoleer  was  a  broad  leather  belt  worn  by  soldiers 
over  the  right  shoulder  and  across  the  breast  under  the  left  arm,  used 
for  supporting  the  musket  and  cases  for  charges. 

On  July  18,  1775,  the  Continental  Congress  recommended  that  the 
able-bodied  men  between  16  and  50  form  themselves  into  companies  of 
one  captain,  two  lieutenants,  one  ensign,  four  sergeants,  four  corporals, 
one  clerk,  one  drummer,  one  fifer  and  about  68  privates.  Each  soldier 
was  to  have  a  good  musket  that  would  carry  an  ounce  ball,  bayonet,  steel 
ramrod,  worm,  priming  wire  and  brush,  a  cutting  sword  or  tomahawk,  a 
cartridge  box  that  would  contain  23  rounds  of  cartridges,  12  flints  and 
a  knapsack.  Each  soldier  was  to  be  provided  with  one  pound  of  good 
powder  and  four  pounds  of  balls  fitted  to  the  muskets.  One-fourth  of  the 
militia  were  required  to  be  minute  men.  To  this  equipment  the  Conti- 
nental Congress  added  by  act  of  January  22,  1776,  a  blanket  and  a  canteen 
or  wooden  bottle  sufficient  to  hold  one  quart.  All  unable  men  were  equipped 
by  the  town.  The  selectmen  were  required  to  have  ready  one  spade  or  iron 
shovel  for  every  16  polls,  one-half  as  many  narrow  axes  and  an  equal 
number  of  pickaxes,  one  drum  and  one  fife  for  each  company. 

About  1794  a  third  militia  division  was  formed  in  Maine,  of  which 
Alexander  Campbell  of  Harrington  was  chosen  major  general.  It  embraced 
the  militia  of  Hancock  and  Washington  counties  and  Henry  Dearborn  suc- 
ceeded Gen.  William  Lithgow  as  Major  General  of  the  Lincoln  or  8th  Divi- 
sion, after  the  new  one  was  taken  from  it.  By  act  of  Congress  May  8, 
1792,  and  another  act  of  the  general  court,  June  22, 1793,  the  militia  depart- 
ment received  additional  improvements  in  system  and  discipline.  In  1796 
there  were  in  Maine  18  regiments  of  infantry  and  10  companies  of  artillery 
and  cavalry. 

For  many  years  subsequent  to  the  Revolution  the  militia  law  com- 
pelled every  able-bodied  man  between  18  and  45  to  be  enrolled  in  the 
militia  and  they  were  obliged  to  train  twice  a  year,  one-half  day  in  May 
and  one  or  more  days  in  September  which  was  the  fall  muster.  In  Port- 
land there  was  a  company  in  each  ward  with  its  respective  officers.    Each 


THE   MILITARY  317 

man  had  to  provide  his  own  arms,  and  equipments.  As  a  result,  when 
these  companies  assembled  for  inspection  in  May  and  September,  so  great 
was  the  variety  of  arms  and  equipments  that  someone  nicknamed  them 
String  Bean  companies  and  the  name  stuck. 

The  first  uniformed  military  company  in  Maine  was  the  First  Artillery 
Company  of  Portland,  whose  organization  dates  back  to  June  17,  1791, 
just  29  years  before  Maine  became  an  independent  state. 

The  office  of  Adjutant  General  was  created  as  a  state  department  by 
the  first  laws  of  1820.  Samuel  Cony  of  Augusta  served  as  the  first  Adju- 
tant General.  It  is  interesting  to  note  the  completeness  of  those  first 
military  laws  by  comparison  with  those  governing  the  present.  From 
the  beginning  provisions  were  made  to  organize  the  militia  of  the  state 
conformably  to  laws  of  the  United  States  and  to  make  such  alterations 
therein  as  might  be  deemed  necessary.  The  Adjutant  General  is  appointed 
by  the  governor  with  the  advice  of  the  council.  Each  and  every  free, 
able-bodied,  white,  male  citizen  between  the  ages  of  18  and  45  constitute 
the  state  militia.  Under  the  laws  of  1820  every  such  enrolled  citizen  was 
required  to  provide  himself  equipment.  Those  between  40  and  45  were 
exempt  except  when  detached  or  called  forth  to  execute  the  laws  of  United 
States  or  state. 

The  Adjutant  General — rank  Brigadier  General,  Ex-officio 
Chief  of  Staff,  Quartermaster  General  and  Paymaster  Gen- 
eral.   Duties  of  the  Adjutant  General — See  Section  17,  the  Military  Law. 
The  work  of  improving  armory  conditions  throughout  the  state  is  under 
a  special  armory  commission  of  which  the  adjutant  general  is  a  member. 

1  Major,  Adjutant  General,  Me.,  N.  G. — Chief  Clerk,  Property  and 
Disbursing  Office  for  the  U.  S.    Duties — See  Section  18,  the  Military  Law. 

1  Stenographer  to  the  Adjutant  General  and  Chief  Clerk. 

1  Bookkeeper — State  and  U.  S.  accounts. 

4  Record  Clerks — Records  of  National  Guard  personnel ;  Orders ;  Cer- 
tificates of  Service,  Civil  War,  Spanish  War  and  World  War.  During  the 
mobilization  of  troops  for  Federal  service  in  1917,  3  to  5  additional  clerks 
were  employed. 

Q       .  .       The  Adjutant  General  is  ex-officio  Quartermaster  General. 

yuar  ermas  er  ^  Captain,  G.  M.  Corps,  Me.  N.  G. — Military  Storekeeper 
in  charge  of  all  military  property  issued  for  use  of  the  National  Guard. 

3  Assistants. 

During  the  mobilization  of  troops  for  Federal  service  in  1916  and 
1917  from  ten  to  fifty  additional  men  were  employed. 

Wo  Id  W  '^^^  Second  Maine  Infantry,  National  Guard,  was  called 

into  Federal  service  on  April  13,  1917.    The  Maine  Coast 

Artillery  and  the  First  Regiment  Maine  Heavy  Field  Artillery,  and  the 


318  THE  MAINE   BOOK 

Reservists  of  the  National  Guard  were  called  into  service  July  25,  1917, 

the  number  reporting  being  about  5,500. 

On  August  5,  1917,  the  entire  National  Guard  of  Maine  was  drafted 

into  Federal  service  under  the  President's  proclamation  of  July  3,  1917. 

On  April  6,  1917,  the  Maine  Naval  Militia — 12  officers  and  170  men — were 

called  into  Federal  Service. 

The  Adjutant  General-Provost  Marshal. 

^*^     ^        ,        1  Captain,  Infantry,  U.  S.  R.,  detailed  by  War  Department. 
Department        -,    .        .l     4. 

2  Assistants. 

3  Stenographers. 

2  Clerks. 

(During  the  movement  of  drafted  troops  11  were  employed.) 

2  District  boards. 
24  Local  Registration  and  exemption  boards,  3  members  each. 

1  Appeal  agent  for  each  local  board  jurisdiction. 
24  Legal  advisory  boards,  3  members   each,   with  25  to   150  associate 

members. 
24  Medical  advisory  boards,  3  to  10  members  each. 

D    ft  H  M  60,000  men  of  draft  age  registered  on  June  5,  1917,  and 

1Q17  IQIQ  about  500  reported  for  registration  after  that  date;   of 

this  number  1,821  men  were  drafted  into  the  military  serv- 
ice of  the  United  States  on  the  first  call,  reporting  at  Camp  Devens,  Ayer, 
Massachusetts,  during  September,  October  and  November,  1917,  and  the 
balance  reporting  at  Fort  Williams,  Maine,  in  December,  1917,  January 
and  February,  1918. 

.     .            Annual  appropriation  before  the  enactment  of  the  laws 
Appropriations    ^^  ^g^g  ^^^  $20,000.00 

1893-1894 — 1-12  of  a  mill  on  the  state  valuation 26,185.87 

1895-1896 — 1-10  of  a  mill  on  the   state  valuation 32,477.83 

This  increased  until  for  the  year  1911  it  amounted  to 45,178.01 

The  legislature  of  1911  fixed  the  amount  of  appropriation  allowing  for  the 

year  1912   40,000.00 

and  for  each  of  the  following  years  that  amount  with  $5000  additional  for 

the  Naval  Militia  45,000.00 

Armory  appropriation — Until  1917  there  was  appropriated  each  year 10,000.00 

The  legislature  fixed  the  appropriation  for  the  year  1917   12,500.00 

For  the  following  years  the  appropriation  was  fixed  at 15,000.00 

An  itemized  and  classified  account  of  expenditures  will  be  found  in  the   annual 
report  of  the  Adjutant  General. 

TT    'f  #i  Cf   f          June  30,  1897,  U.  S.  allotment  for  all  purposes $5,175.67 

United  states        1917.1918  for  arming,  equipping  and  training  National 

Allotment             ^^^^^   20,801.19 

1917-1918  for  arms,  uniforms,  equipment  field  service 24,177.60 


THE   MILITARY  319 

In  the  report  of  the  Adjutant  General  is  shown  the  numeri- 
National  ^^j  strength  of  the  National  Guard.    The  registers  of  offi- 

(juard  ^^^,g  show  the  entire  military  service  of  each  active  officer 

and  his  relative  rank,  and  list  the  retired  officers.  Commissions  issued 
and  terminated  during  the  current  year  are  recorded  in  tables.  In  the 
record  of  the  National  Guard  are  shown  new  enlistments,  appointments 
of  non-commissioned  officers,  discharges,  and  all  other  changes  in  the 
personnel  of  each  organization. 

The  reports  of  the  department  officers  account  for  the 
*  *  ^^J  military  property  and  funds  in  the  custody  of  the  state, 

roper  y  ^.^^  ^  summary  of  the  work  done  by  the  troops  in  drills 

and  rifle  practice,  encampment  or  cruise,  and  in  Federal  service,  noting 
the  condition  of  property  and  men  from  the  standpoint  of  inspecting  and 
sanitary  officers.  There  are  special  reports  covering  special  duty  and 
instruction. 


CHAPTER  LXXII 
DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  ATTORNEY  GENERAL 

The  office  of  the  Attorney  General  has  existed  in  the  State  of  Maine 
since  the  birth  of  the  state  in  1820,  but  during  the  early  history  of  the 
state,  its  powers  and  duties  were  much  more  restricted  in  scope  than  in 
more  recent  years.  Until  1855,  the  incumbent  of  the  office  was  appointed 
by  the  governor  and  council.  In  that  year,  by  constitutional  amendment, 
the  present  method  of  election  by  the  two  houses  of  the  legislature  was 
adopted. 

Until  comparatively  recent  times,  the  Attorney  General's  activities 
were  more  closely  related  to  the  enforcement  of  criminal  laws  throughout 
the  state,  county  attorneys  acting  generally  under  his  direction.  Quite 
radical  changes  in  this  respect  were  effected  in  1905,  since  which  time, 
although  he  is  still  required  to  consult  with  and  advise  county  attorneys 
in  matters  relating  to  their  duties,  he  is  required  to  participate  only  in 
the  trial  of  indictments  for  treason  and  murder.  In  the  same  year  he 
was  also  invested  with  broad  powers  as  the  legal  representative  of  the 
state  government,  being  required  to  appear  for  the  state  and  advise  state 
officials,  boards  and  commissions  in  all  suits  and  other  civil  proceedings 
in  which  the  state  is  a  party  or  interested  or  in  which  the  official  acts 
and  doings  of  such  officers  are  in  question  in  all  courts  of  the  state;  and 
in  such  suits  and  proceedings  before  any  other  tribunal  when  requested 
by  the  governor  or  by  the  legislature  or  either  branch  thereof.  He  was 
also  required  to  render  legal  services  required  by  state  officers,  boards 
and  commissions  in  connection  with  their  legal  duties  and  they  were 
forbidden  to  engage  other  counsel.  He  was  also  authorized  to  bring  civil 
actions  to  recover  money  for  the  state  and  to  appear  before  departments 
and  tribunals  of  the  United  States  and  committees  of  Congress  and  prose- 
cute claims  of  the  state  against  the  United  States.  He  was  also  required 
whenever  public  interest  might  require  to  prevent  public  nuisances  and 
enforce  public  charities. 

In  1870,  the  first  duties  with  reference  to  corporations  was  imposed 
upon  this  office,  the  Attorney  General  being  required  to  approve  certifi- 
cates or  organization.  In  1881,  he  was  required  to  enforce  penalties 
against  corporations  for  failure  to  make  returns  to  the  secretary  of  state 
and  in  1883  was  authorized  to  excuse  corporations  which  had  ceased  to 
transact  business  from  filing  such  returns. 

320 


DEPARTMENT   OF   THE   ATTORNEY   GENERAL  321 

In  1909,  he  was  required  to  represent  the  interests  of  the  state  in 
the  assessment  and  collection  of  inheritance  taxes,  a  line  of  activity  which 
lias  expanded  so  rapidly  that  an  assistant  attorney  general  is  now  required 
by  law  to  devote  his  whole  time  to  that  work.  The  office  of  assistant 
attorney  general  was  created  under  special  statutory  authority  in  1905. 

In  1919,  a  general  law  was  passed  giving  the  Attorney  General  au- 
thority to  employ  a  deputy  attorney  general  and  such  assistance  as  the 
duties  of  the  office  might  require.  At  the  present  time  there  is  one  deputy 
upon  whom  by  statute  is  conferred  duties  relating  to  the  organization  of 
corporations  and  such  other  duties  as  the  Attorney  General  may  require, 
and  one  assistant  whose  time  is  devoted  to  inheritance  tax  work. 

The  appropriations  for  the  department  for  all  purposes  for  the  current 
year  aggregate  $27,000.00. 


CHAPTER   LXXIII 


AUTHOR  BIBLIOGRAPHY 


Bainbridge,  June  Wheeler 

Bangs,  John  Kendrick 
Bates,  Katherine  Lee 

Burrage,  Heniy  Sweetser 

Butler,  Ellen  Hamlin 
Chamberlain,  Joshua  Lawrence 


Cobum,  Louise  Helen 
Codman,  John 

Day,  Holman  Francis 

Demosthenes 

Eckstorm,  Fannie  Hardy 
Elwell,  Edward  H. 

Foster,  William  Prescott 

Goold,  William 

Hale,  Edward  Everett 

Hamlin,  Hannibal 

Harris,  Elijah  Edgar 
Hart,   Lester  Melcher 
Long,  John  Davis 
McLellan,  Isaac,  Jr. 


Wife  of  William   Seaman  Bainbridge,  famous  phy- 
sician and  surgeon  of  New  York 
Author;  b.  Yonkers,  N.  Y.,  May  27,  1862 
Writer   and   educator;   b.   Falmouth,   Mass.,   August 
12,   1859 

Author  and  clergyman;  State  Historian  of  Maine; 
b.  Fitchburg,  Mass.,  January  7,  1837 
Poet;  b.  Aubum,  Maine,  October  22,  1860. 
Soldier  and  educator;  Governor  of  Maine  1867-70; 
President  of  Bowdoin  College  1871-83;  b.  Brewer, 
Maine,  September  8,  1828;  d.  Portland,  February  25, 
1914 

Teacher  and  writer;  b.  Skowhegan,  Maine,  Septem- 
ber 1,  1856 

Author  and  business  man;  b.  Boston,  Mass.,  Janu- 
ai-y  16,  1863;  d.  South  Lancaster,  Mass.,  August 
31,  1897 

Author  and  journalist;  b.  Vassalboro,  Maine,  Novem- 
ber 6,  1865 

Greek  orator;  b.  Paerania,  Attica,  384  or  383  B.  C; 
d.  322  B.  C. 

Author;  b.  Brewer,  Maine,  June  18,  1865 
Journalist  and  author;  b.  Portland,  Maine,  Decem- 
ber 14,  1825;  d.  Bar  Harbor,  Maine,  July  14,  1890 
Lawyer;    b.   Weld,   Maine,    1857;    d.    Boston,    Mass., 
1915 

Historical  writer;  b.  Windham,  Maine,  April  13, 
1809;  d.  Windham,  May  22,  1890 
Author,  editor  and  clergyman;  b.  Boston,  Mass., 
April  8,  1822;  d.  Eoxbury,  Mass.,  June  10,  1909 
Statesman;  Governor  of  Maine  1857;  Vice-President 
of  United  States  of  America  1861-65;  b.  Paris, 
Maine,  August  27,  1809;  d.  Bangor,  Maine,  July  4, 
1891 

Baptist  clergyman;  b.  Presque  Isle,  Maine,  Novem- 
ber 28,  1869. 

Journalist;   Private   secretary  to   Govei-nor  Milliken 
of  Maine;  b.  Portland,  Maine,  October  2,  1881 
Statesman;   b.   Buckfield,   Maine,   October  27,   1838; 
d.  August  28,  1915 

Lawyer  and  writer;  b.  Portland,  Maine,  April  2, 
1806;  d.  August  20,  1899 


322 


AUTHOR  BIBLIOGRAPHY 


323 


May,  Julia  Harris 

Merrill,  Elizabeth  Powers 
3Iilliken,  Carl  E. 
Minot,  John  Clair 

Monroe,  Barnard 

Xason,  Emma  Huntington 

Owen,  Moses 

Pike,  Manley  Herbert 

Reed,  Thomas  Brackett 

Rexdale,  Robert 

Rhodes,  Harrison 
Riley,  James  Whitcomb 

ScM-all,  Frank 

Shedd,  Lydia  Lord 
Swift,  J.  Otis 


Teacher    and   author;    b.    Strong-,    Maine,   April   27, 

1833;  d.  May  6,  1912 

Poet;  b.  Stetson,  Maine,  July  26,  1861 

Governor  of  Maine;  b.  Pittsfield,  Maine,  July  13,  1877 

Author   and  editor;   b.   Belgrade,  Maine,   November 

30,  1872 

J 
Author;  b.  Hallowell,  Maine,  August  6,  1845 

Journalist;  b.  Bath,  Maine,  July  21,  1838;  d.  Augusta, 
Maine,  November  11,  1878 

Writer;  b.  Augusta,  Maine,  November  4,  1857;  d. 
Augusta,  Maine,  September  4,  1910 
Lawyer  and  statesman;  b.  October  18,  1839,  Port- 
land, Maine;  d.  Washington,  D,  C,  December  6,  1902 
Lecturer  and  author;  b.  Portland,  Maine,  March  26, 
1859 

Author;  b.  Cleveland,  Ohio,  June  2,  1871 
Poet;  b.  Greenfield,  Indiana,  October,  1853;  d.  Indian- 
apolis, July  22,  1916 

Clergyman  and  writer;  b.  Bath,  Maine,  September 
24,  1837;  d.  December  7,  1915 


22 


CHAPTER   LXXIV 

BOOKS  ON  MAINE 

The  following  is  not  intended  as  a  complete  bibliography,  but  as  a 
list  of  the  most  important  sources  of  general  historical  information.  No 
local  histories  are  included. 


Boardman,  S.  L. 
Bowdoin  College  Library 
(Folsom,  G.) 

Hall,  D.  B. 
Williamson,  Joseph 


Beedy,  H.  C. 

Chase,  H.  ed. 
Griffith,  F.  C. 

Kennebec  Joumal  Co.,  pub. 

Little,  G.  T.  ed. 

Mclntyre  &  Blanding,  ed. 

New  England  Historical  Pub.  Co. 

Pope,  C.  H. 

U.  S.  Bureau  of  Census 


Bibliography 

Agricultural  bibliography  of  the  State  of  Maine. 
Augusta.     1893. 

One  hundred  books  on  Maine.    Bowdoin  College  Li- 
brary Bulletin.    Brunswick.    1891. 
Catalogue   of   original    documents   in    the    English 
archives  relating  to  the  early  history  of  the  State 
of  Maine. 

Reference  list  on  Maine  local  history.     New  York 
State  Library  Bulletin.     Albany,  1901. 
Bibliography  of  the  State  of  Maine.    Portland,  1896. 
2  vols. 

Biography  and  Genealogy 

Mothers  of  Maine.    Portland,  1895. 
Biographical  encyclopedia  of  Maine  of  the  19th  cen- 
tury.   Boston.     1885. 

Representative  men  of  Maine.    Portland,  1893. 
Maine's  hall  of  fame;  list  of  men  and  women  bom 
in  Maine  who  have  risen  to  distinction.     1905. 
Noted  men  of  Maine,  a  volume  of  portraits.  Augusta, 
1915. 

Genealogical    and    family   history    of    the    State    of 
Maine.     New  York,  1909.    4  vols. 
Men   of   progress:    biographical    sketches   and   por- 
traits of  leaders  in  business  and  professional   life 
in  and  of  the  State  of  Maine.     Boston,  1897. 
Biographical   sketches   of  representative  citizens  of 
the  State  of  Maine.     Boston,  1903. 
The  pioneers  of  Maine  and  New  Hampshire,  1623- 
1660.    Boston,  1908. 

Heads  of  families  at  the  1st  census  of  the  United 
States  taken  in  the  year  1790:  Maine.  Washington, 
1908. 


824 


BOOKS   ON   MAINE 


325 


Boardman,  S.  L. 


DeCosta,  B.  F. 
Drake,  S.  A. 
Emerson,  W. 

Hubbard,  L.  L. 
Jewett,  S.  O. 
Richards,  R. 
Steele,  T.  S. 

Thoreau,  H.  D. 
Vamey,  G.  J. 


Description  and  Travel 

The  climate,  soil,  physical  resources  and  capabilities 
of  the  State  of  Maine.  U.  S.  Dept.  of  Agri.  Misc. 
Spec.  Rept.  4. 

Scenes  in  the  Isle  of  Mount  Deseit.    N.  Y.  1871. 
Pine-Tree  coast.    Boston,  1891. 

The  latchstring  to  Maine  woods  and  waters.  Bos- 
ton, 1906. 

Woods  and  lakes  of  Maine.     Boston,  1883. 
Country  of  the  pointed  firs.     1896. 
Northern  countryside.    New  York.    1916. 
Paddle  and  portage  from  Moosehead  Lake  to  Aroos- 
took River.    Boston,  1882. 
The  Maine  woods.    Boston,  1864. 
Gazetteer  of  Maine.    Boston,  1881. 


Abbott,  J.  S.  C. 

Ballard,  E. 

Bartlett,  W.  S. 

Baxter,  J.  P. 

Baxter,  J.  P. 

Burrage,  H.  S. 

Burrage,  H.  S. 
Buri'age,  H.  S. 

Chamberlain,  J.  L. 
Church,  B. 
DeCosta,  B.  F. 
Gardiner,  H. 

Giles,  J. 

Hatch,  Louis  C. 
Holmes,  H.  E. 
Hubbard,  W. 

Kidder,  F. 
Maine    Federation 
Clubs 

Matthews,  Albert 
Penhallow,  S. 


of    Women's 


History 

History  of  Maine.    Boston,  1875.    rev.  ed.  Portland, 
1892 

Memorial  volume  of  Popham  celebration,  August  29, 
1862.     Portland,  1863. 

Frontier  missionary:  a  memoir  of  Jacob  Bailey.   Bos- 
ton, 1853. 

Sir  Ferdinando  Gorges  and  his  Province  of  Maine. 
3  vols.     Prince  Society,  1890. 

George  Cleeve  of  Casco  Bay,  1630-1667.    Gorges  So- 
ciety, 1885. 

Beginnings  of  colonial  Maine,  1602-1658.     Portland, 
1914. 

Maine  at  Louisburg.    Augusta.    1910. 
Maine   in   the   Northeastern   Boundary   controversy. 
Portland.     1919. 

Maine,  her  place  in  history.     Augusta,  1877. 
History  of  the  eastern  expeditions.     Boston,   1865. 
Northmen  in  Maine.    Albany,  1870. 
New  England's  vindication,  edited  by  C.  E.  Banks. 
Gorges  Society,  1884. 

Memoirs  of  odd  adventures.     Cincinnati,  1869. 
Maine:  a  history'.     New  Yoi-k.     1919. 
The  makers  of  Maine.     Lewiston,  1912. 
Indian   wars   in   New    England.      Edited   by    S.    G. 
Drake.     Roxbury,  1865. 
Expeditions  of  Captain  John  Lovewell.    Boston,  1865. 

Maine    in    histoiy    and    romance.      Lewiston,    1915. 
The   trail   of  the   Maine   pioneer.     Lewiston,   1916. 
Origin  of  the  name  of  Maine.     Cambridge,  1910. 
History  of  wars  of  New  England  with  the  eastern 
Indians;  1703-1726.    Cincinnati,  1859. 


326 


THE  MAINE   BOOK 


Sewall,  R.  K. 
Sullivan,  J. 
Vamey,  G.  J. 

Whitman  and  Ti-ue 
Williamson,  W.  D. 


Rosier's  relation  of  Waymouth's  voyage  to  the  coast 

of  Maine,  1605.     Edited  by  H.  S.  Burrage.     Gorges 

Society,  1887. 

Ancient  dominions  of  Maine.     Bath,  1859. 

History  of  the  District  of  Maine.     Boston,  1795. 

Brief  history  of  Maine.     Portland,  1888. 

Young  people's  histoiy  of  Maine.    Portland,  1877. 

Maine  in  the  war  for  the  Union.     LeAviston,  1865. 

History  of  Maine.     2  vols.  1602-1820.     Boston,  1832. 

Collections  and  Periodicals 


Bangor  Historical  Magazine  1885-92.     7  vols 

Maine  Genealogist  and  Biographer  1875-8.     3  vols. 

Maine  Historical  and  Genealogi- 
cal Recorder 

Maine  Historical  Magazine 

Maine  Historical  Society 

Maine  Historical  Society 

Maine  Historical  Society 

Maine  Register,  1871-1920 

Maine  Wills,  1640-1760 

Sprague's  Journal  of  Maine  His 
tory,  1913 

York  Deeds,  1630-1760 


Bangor. 
Augusta. 

1884-98.     9  vols.     Portland. 

vols.  8   9.    1894-5. 

Collections,  1831-90.     10  vols. 

Collections,  2d  ser.,  24  vols. 

Collections,  3d  ser.,  1904- 

Portland. 

Edited   by  W.   M.   Sargent. 


Portland. 
1869-1916.     Portland. 
Portland. 

Portland,   1887. 


7  vols. 
18  vols. 


Portland,  1887-1910. 


Religious,  Civil  and  Political 


Allen,  S.  &  Pilsbury,  W.  H. 
Cleaveland,  N.  &  Packard,  A.  S. 
Dale,  T.  N. 

Greenleaf,  J. 

Griffin,  J. 
Hitchcock,  C.  H; 

McDonald,  W. 
Millet,  J. 
Stetson,  W.  W. 

Stone,  G.  H. 


Wells,  W. 
Whitehouse,  R.  T. 

Whitin,  E.  S. 
Willey,  A. 

Willis,  W. 


History  of  Methodism  in  Maine.     Augusta,  1887. 
History  of  Bowdoin  College,  1806-79.     Boston,  1882. 
The   granites   of  Maine.     U.    S.    Geological    Survey 
Bulletin   313.     Washington,   1907. 
Sketches  of  ecclesiastical  history  of  Maine.     Ports- 
mouth, 1821. 

History  of  the  press  of  Maine.     Brunswick,  1872. 
General  report  on  the  geology  of  Maine.     Augusta, 
1861. 

The  government  of  Maine.     New  York,   1902. 
History  of  the  Baptists  in  Maine.     Portland,  1845. 
History    and   civil   government    of   Maine.      Boston, 
1898. 

The  glacial  gravels  of  Maine  and  their  associated 
deposits.  U.  S.  Geological  Survey  Bulletin  vol.  34. 
Washington,  1899. 

Water-power  of  Maine.     Augusta,  1869. 
Constitutional,  judicial  and  commercial  histories  of 
Maine.     Boston. 

Factory  legislation  in  Maine.     N.  Y.  1908. 
Histoi-y  of  the  anti-slavery  cause  in  state  and  nation. 
Portland,  1886. 

History  of  the  law,  the  courts  and  the  lawyers  of 
Maine.    Portland,  1863. 


INDEX 


Abbott,  Jacob,  163,  164 

Abenakis,   no,   112 

Acadia,  244 

Adjutant  General,  317-19 

Admission  of  Maine,  61 

Advent   Christian   Church,    198 

Advocate  of  Freedom,  152 

Agamenticus,  patent  of,  65 

Agriculture,  201-5,  249 

Agriculture,  Commissioner  of,  178,  201,  204 

Alabama,  234 

Alamoosook,    lake,    Indian    excavations    at, 

no 
Aldworth,  Robert,  land  grant,  42,  77 
Algonquins,  no,  113 
Alexander,  DeAlva  S.,  166 
Aliens,   naturalization  of,   74-75 
Allen,  Elizabeth  Akers,  167 
Along  Came  Ruth,  174 
Amaranth,  first  collected  poems,  147,  158 
Ambrose,   Alice,   of   early   Friends   society, 

195 

Amelia,  143 

America,  234 

Andover,  sanatorium,  294 

Andros,  Sir  Edmond,  44,  66,  82.     See  also 

Chronological  record  of  events. 
Androscoggin  county,  83 ;  early  newspapers, 

151.     See   also    Chronological    record   of 

events. 
Animal  Industry,  Division  of,  202 
Animals,  256 

Annals  of  the  Times,  150 
Apples,   inspection  of,  204 
Appointment,  governor's  power  of,   178 
Area  of  state,  37 
Army,  6,  20,  54,  55 
Arnold,  Benedict,  4;  expedition  to  Quebec, 

52-57 
Aroostook    county,    established,    83 ;    early 

newspapers,   152;   minerals,  227 
Aroostook  Pioneer,  152 
Aroostook  War,  4 
Arrowsic,  Puritan  mission  at,  195 
Asbury,  Francis,  Bishop,   196 
Ashburton  treaty,    see    Webster-Ashburton 

treaty 
Assessors,  Board  of  State,  310 
Assessors,  local,  75-76,  310 
Attorney   General,    178,   320-21 
Auburn,  225 
Auditor,  state,  178,  314 
Augusta,  55,  169;  capital,  83 
Augusta  State  Hospital,  271-72,  274,  313 
Austria,  in  European  war,  9-1 1 
Austria,   Archduke   of,   assassination,   9 
Authors,  140-46,  147,  154,  158-74,  322-23 


Automobiles,    registration    of,    308;    valua- 
tion, 312 
Averill,  Anna  Boynton,  167 
Avery,  Robert,  49 

Badger,  William,  shipbuilder,  233 

Bailey  School  of   Industries,  290 

Bainbridge,  June  Wheeler,  322;  Maine,  116 

Balkans,  9 

Bangor,  4;  early  library  at,  190;  sanato- 
rium at,  294 

Bangor  Gazetteer,   152 

Bangor   State   Hospital,  272-74 

Bangor  Theological   Seminary,    188-89,   I95 

Bangor  Weekly  Register,  150 

Bangs,  John  Kendrick,  165,  322;  The  Pine, 
122 

Bank  Commissioner,  264 

Banks,  264-65 

Baptist  Church,  195,  198.  See  also  Free 
Baptist  Church 

Barker,  David,  165 

Barnes,  Rev.  Thomas,  196 

Barren,  Nathaniel,  62,  63,  140 

Bates,  Arlo,   165 

Bates  College,  187-88,  196 

Bath,  28;  early  church  at,  196 

Bath  Military  and  Naval'  Orphan  Asylum, 
266,  269,  289-90 

Baxter,  James  Phinney,  43,  166 

Beale,  Harriet  Blaine,  loi 

Beale,   Walker  Blaine,   memorial,    101-2 

Beard,  Father,  first  mass  celebrated  by, 
194 

Beauchamp,  John,  land  grant,  42 

Belfast,  4;   early  library  at,   190 

Belfast  Gazette,  151 

Belgium,  in  European  war,  10 

Berwick,  early  churches,  195 

Bibliography,   112-13,  324-26 

Bigelow,   Major   Timothy,  55,  61 

Bigelow,  mountain,  55 

Billings,  Josh,  see  Shaw,  Henry  Wheeler 

Biography,  brief  bibliography,  324 

Birds,  256,  258-61 

Black  Point,  42,  43;  militia  at,  315 

Blaine,  James  G.,  101-2,   148 

Blaine  mansion,  see  Executive  mansion 

Blind,  care  of,  266,  269-70 

Blind,  institution  for,  300 

Blow  the  Man  Down,  174 

Blue  Hill,  copper  at,  227 

Blue  Point,  43 

Bonighton,  Richard,  land  grant,  42 

Books,  early,  147 

Boothbay,   early  preaching  at,   195 

Bosnia,  9 


329 


330 


THE    MAINE    BOOK 


Boston,  siege  of,  4 ;  number  engaged  in,  54 

Boston  Port  Bill,  47 

Boundaries,  37;  colonial,  43 

Bowdoin    College,    161,    164.     184-85,     195; 

oldest  library  at,  190 
Bowdoin  Poets,  166 
Bovvdoinham,   early  churches,   195 
Boxer,  battle  with  the  Enterprise,  4,  234 
Boyd,    Joseph   C,   first   treasurer   of    state, 

313 
Boys  Working  Reserve,  19-20 
Bradshaw,   Richard,  land  grant,  42 
Bray,  John,  shipbuilder,  233 
Brick   making,   231 
Bridge,  James,  61 
Bridges,  247 

Bristol,  early  preaching  at,   195 
Broad  Bay,  alluded  to,  54 
Brooks,  Noah,  164 
Brown,  Benjamin,  271 
Browne,  Charles  Farrar,  163,  165 
Brunswick,  168 
Bucksport,    Indian   excavations,    no;    early 

library,  190;  academy  at,  196 
Budget,  180 
Bulfinch,  Charles,  architect  of  State  House, 

98 
Bunker  Hill,  battle  of,  alluded  to,  3,  47 
Burgoyne,  General  John,  alluded  to,  4 
Burleigh,  Clarence  B.,  164 
Burr,  Aaron,  55 
Burrage,  Henry  S.,  166,  322 
Butler,  Ellen  Harnlin,  167,  322;  The  Voice 

of  Maine,  127 

Caleb  Gushing,  234 

Camden,  early  library,  190 

Cammock,  Thomas,  land  grant,  42 

Campbell,   Maj.-Gen.  Alexander,  316 

Canaan,  early  preaching  at,  195 

Canada,  invasion  of,  see  Quebec 

Canning  industry,  215,  217 

Cape  Porpoise,  43;  militia  at,  315 

Capital,  98-99 

Capitol,  see  State  House 

Captain  Craig,  170 

Casco,  43 

Casco  Bay,  42;  militia  at,  315 

Castine,  4,   164;   early  library,   190 

Castine,  236 

Castine  Journal  and   Universal  Advertiser, 

150 
Catherine   Hill,   minerals   at,  230 
Catholic  church,   196,   198,   199 
Cattle,  valuation,  311 
Central  Maine  Sanatorium,  293 
Champlain,  Samuel  de,  157 
Charities   and   Corrections,   Board  of,   266- 

67,  269 
Charles  I,-  77 
Charles   H,  43,  44,   78 
Charters,    see     Patents ;       Land      Grants ; 

Chronological  record  of  events 
Chase  Island  Convalescent  Hospital,  272 


Chase   Memorial    Sanatorium,  293 
Chaudiere,    river.    Arnold's    expedition,    55, 

56 
Children,    dependent   and    delinquent,    266, 

269,  270,  283-90 
Children  of  the  Night,  170 
Choate,  Isaac  Bassett,   165 
Christian  Church,  198 
Christian  Civic  League,  198 
Christian  Endeavor  Society,  198 
Christian  Intelligencer,  152 
Christian  Mirror,  148,  152 
Christian  Pilot,  152 
Chronological  record  of  events,  80-84 
Church  of  God,  199 
Churches,  see  Religious  history,  also  names 

of  particular  churches 
Circus   Man,   174 
Cities,  70,  71 

City  government,  see  Government,  local 
Civil  war,  6 ;  naval  engagements,  234 
Clark,  Rev.  Francis  E.,  198 
Clarke,   MacDonald,   162 
Clark,  Rebecca  Sophia,  164 
Cleeve,  George,  315 ;  lease  of  Machegonne, 

43 

Climate,  37-39 

Coast  Artillery,  317 

Coast  patrol  boats,  236 

Cobb,  Sylvanus,  196 

Coburn,   Abner,   governor,   31-33 

Coburn,  Louise  Helen,  322 ;  A  Song  to 
Maine,  125 

Coburn   Classical  Institute,   195 

Colburn's   shipyard,    Pittston,   54 

Colby  College,   153,   169,   185-86 

Colcord,   Lincoln,   169,   171-72 

Coleman,  Ann,  of  early  Friends  society,  195 

Colleges,  see  Bates,  Bowdoin,  Colby,  Uni- 
versity of  Maine,  Bangor  Theological 
Seminary 

Colonization,  42-44,  80-81 

Columbian  Primer,  first   copyrighted  book, 

Committee  on   Public  Safety,  15-17 
Congregational  Church,  195,  198 
Constitution,   Federal,   ratification  of,  62-63 
Constitutional  Convention,  60 
Continental  navy,  4 
Cony,  Samuel,  governor,  3^;  first  Adjutant 

General,  317 
Cony  Female  Academy,  137 
Cooper,  minerals  at,  230 
Corporations,     organization     and     returns, 

308,   320 
Cotton  industry,  207-9,  249 
Council,    Executive,    178-81 
Council  of  New  England,  65 
Counties,  '70.  See  also  Chronological  record 

of  events 
County  government,   70 
County  palatine,   65,  77 
Courier,    first    daily    newspaper,    148 
Courts,  65,  77-79 


INDEX 


331 


Crop  Statistics,  205 

Crowne,  John,  poet  and  dramatist,  158 

Cumberland  county,  4,  59,  64,  67,  82;  early 

newspapers,  148,  150 
Cumberland  Gazette,   148 

Daily  Courier,   148 

Dairy  Inspection,  Bureau  of,  203 

Dana,  Olive  E.,   167 

Danforth,  Thomas,  president  of  Province, 
44,  66 

Davis,  James,  158 

Day,  Holman  F.,  169,  172-74,  322;  It's 
Home    Up   Here,    115 

Deaf,  school  for,  291 

Dearborn,  Henry,  55;  major-general,  2^6 

De  Monts,  Sieur  Pierre  de  Guast,  expedi- 
tion, 42,  80,  157;  alluded  to,  194,  244.  See 
also  Chronological  record  of  events. 

Description   and  travel,   brief  bibliography, 

325 

Dirigo,    (poem),    118 

Disciples,  church  of,  198 

District  of  Maine,  67.  See  also  Chronolog- 
ical record  of  events. 

Dole,  Caroline  Fletcher,  166 

Dole,   Nathan  Haskell,  165 

Donnell,  Annie  Hamilton,  167 

Dorval,  141-42 

"Downing,   Major  Jack,"   see   Smith,    Seba 

Draft,  induction,  in  European  war,  20,  318 

Drifting  Diamond,  172 

Druillettes,   Father,   missionary,    194 

Dudley,  Joseph,  president  of  Massachu- 
setts, Maine,  New  Hampshire  and  Rhode 
Island,  78 

Dummer,  Almira  C,  286 

Dummer  family,   massacre  of,   140 

Dummer's  war,  112 

Dunn,   Martha   Baker,   166 

Eagle  Badge,  174 

Eastern  Argus,  148 

Eastern  Herald,  148 

Eastern  Star,  first  newspaper  on  Kennebec, 
149 

Eastport,  alluded  to,  4 

Eastport  Sentinel,  150 

Eckstorm,  Fannie  H.,  no,  322 

Eddington,   destroyed,   112 

Edes,  Peter,  149-50,  154 

Editors,   154-55 

Education,   182-89 

Education,   State  Department  of,  20,  71 

Edwards,  George  Thornton,  State  of 
Maine,  My  State  of  Maine,  119 

Elbridge,    Gyles,   land   grant,  42,   yj 

Elections,  72-74,   179 

Electric  light  companies,  number  of,  254 

Ellsworth,  Indian  excavations,  no 

Emery,   Lucilius  A.,  quoted,  62 

Employees,  compensation,  see  Workmen's 
compensation 

Employers'  liability,  see  Workmen's  com- 
pensation 


England,  in  European  war,  10,  11 

Enos,  Lieut.-Col.  Roger,  55,  56 

Enterprise,  battle  with  the  Boxer,  4,  234 

Episcopal  Church,  195,  198 

Etchemins,  no,  112 

European  war,  9-25 ;  events  leading  to,  9- 
11;  America  enters,  11-13;  chronology, 
21-25;  Maine's  activities  in:  14-20;  emer- 
gency legislation,  15 ;  contributions,  mon- 
ey, 19,  men,  20;  food  conservation,  20; 
Second  Regiment  history,  27;  first  ship 
destroyed,   236;    coast   patrol,   236 

Evangelist,  152 

Executive  Department,  powers  and  duties 
of,  178-81 

Executive  mansion,  101-6 

Explorations,  42-44,   158 

Express  companies,  number  of,  254 

Factory  Inspector,  see  Labor  and  Indus- 
try, Department  of 

Fairfield,   sanatorium,  293 

Fairs,  204 

Falmouth,  4,  58,  148;  destruction  of,  3; 
early  library  at,  190;  early  preaching  at, 
195.  196;  massacre  at,  315;  military 
company,  315 

Falmouth  Gazette,  first  newspaper,  58,   148 

Family  Instructor,  152 

Family  Reader,  148 

Fanshawe,  161 

Farm  Lands   Loan  Commission,  314 

Federal   Constitution,  see  Constitution 

Feeble-minded,  school  for,  266,  267,  270, 
280-81 

Feldspar,  228-29 

Female  Friendship,  first  book  published  in 
Hallowell,  147,  158 

Ferdinand  and  Elinira,  143-44 

Fern,  Fanny,  see  Willis,  Sarah  Payson 

Fessenden,  William  Pitt,  61 

Fiction,  see  Literature;  Novelists 

Finances,  state,  179-81,  313-14 

First  Artillery  Company,  317 

First  Regiment  IMaine  Heavy  Field  Artil- 
lery, 317 

Fish,  256.  258;  protection  of,  216;  hatch- 
eries, 216 

Fisheries,  Inland,  Commissioner  of,  216 

Fisheries,  Sea  and  Shore,  Department  of, 
215-16 

Fishing,   242,   244 

Fishing  industry,  214-16 

Flag,  American,  first  naval  salute  to,  234 

Flag,  state,  85 

Flagg,  Mary  H.,  286 

Flags,  Civil  War,  94-95 

Flags,   laws   relating  to,  85-87 

Flagstaff   Plantation,   Arnold   at,   56 

Floral    emblem,   91-92 

Flower,  state,  91-92 

Food  administration.  20 

Food  inspection,  203 

Forestry,   220-24 

Fort  Loyal,  315 


332 


THE    MAINE    BOOK 


Fort  Western,   55 

Forts,  46 

Foster,  Benjamin,  48 

Fox,  John,  62 

Frankfort,  granites  at,  228 

Franklin,  county,  83;  early  newspapers,  151 

Franz  Joseph,  see  Austria,  Archduke  of 

Free  Baptist  Church,   196 

Freeman,  Samuel  holder  of  first  copy- 
right, 147  ^    ^. 

French  and  Indian  wars,  sec  Indian   wars 

Friends,  Society  of,  195,  198 

Frye,   William  P.,  236 

Frj'eburg,  137,  160;  famous  men  of,  136; 
Lovewell's  fight,  112 

Fur  industry,  258 

Game,  256 

Game  of  Life  and  Death,  172 

Gardiner,  Church  of  England  at,  195 

Gardinerstown,  alluded  to,  54 

Gas   companies,  number  of,  254 

Gazette  and  Inquirer,   151 

Gazette  of  Maine,  148 

Genealogy,    brief    bibliography,    324 

Geography,  37-40 

Geologj-,   survey,  251-52 

Georgetown,  alluded  to,  54 

Germany,  in   European  war,  9-13 

Godfrey,  Edward,  66 

Goodale,  Ezekiel,  printer,  153-54 

Goodyear,  ^Moses,  land  grant,  42 

Gorgeana,  43,  81.  See  also  Chronological 
record  of  events. 

Gorges,  Ferdinando,  land  grant,  42 ;  claim 
sold  to  Massachusetts,  44.  See  also 
Chronological   record  of  events. 

Gorges,  Sir  Ferdinando,  42,  43,  64,  65,  67, 
77,  78.  See  also  Chronological  record 
of  events. 

Gorges,  Captain  William,  65,  77.  Sec  also 
Chronological   record  of  events. 

Gorham.  early  library  at,  190 

Gospel  Banner,  152,  196 

Government,  58;  colonial,  44,  64-67;  pres- 
ent, 68-69;  local,  70-76.  See  also  Chrono- 
logical   record   of   events. 

Governor,  powers  and  duties  of,  72,  73, 
I 78-81 

Governor,  residence  of,  see  Executive  man- 
sion 

Governors,   107-9;  war,  28-35 

Granite,  227-28 

Gray,  early  preaching  at,  196 

Great  Britain,  treaties  with,  4 

Greeley,   Brig.-Gen.   A.   W.,   quoted,  6 

Greene,  Lieut.-Col.  Christopher,  55 

Greene,  Clara  Marcelle,  167 

Griffith,  George  Bancroft,   166 

Hallowell,  publishing  center,  147,  149,  153; 

early  preaching  at,  196 ;  granite,  228 
Hamlin,  Elijah  L.,  61 
Hampden,  alluded  to,  4 


Hancock,  John,  alluded  to,  62 

Hancock  county,  60,  82;  early  newspapers, 

150;  militia,  316 
Hancock  Gazette,  151 
Harpswell,  164 

Harris,  E.  E.,  322;  Maine,  117 
Hart,  Lester  M.,  322;  Maine,  116 
Hatch,  Louis  Clinton,  166 
Health,   State   Department  of,  301-2 
Hebron,  academy,  195;  sanatorium,  293 
Hemenway,  Rev.  Moses,  62 
Hendricks,  William,  54,  55 
Herald  of  Liberty,  150 
Higgins  Classical  Institute,   195 
High  schools,  see  Schools 
Highway  Commission,  245,  247 
Highways,  245-47 

Historical  sources,  43,  44,  58,  324-26 
Histor}^  brief  bibliography,  325-26 
Hitchcock,  C.  H.,  geologist,  251 
Holman,  C.  Vey,  state  geologist,  227 
Holman,  Silas,  61 
Holmes,  Ezekiel,  naturalist,  251 
Horses,  valuation,  311 
Horticulture,   Bureau    of,   202 
Horton,    Captain,   47 
Hospitals,  insane,  266,  267,  271-79 
Howe,  Caroline  Dana,  167 
Hunting,  242 

Hurricane  Isle,  granites,  228 
Hyde,   William    DeWitt,    165 

Ice,  218 

Indian  wars,  3,  112,  315.  See  also  Chrono- 
logical record  of  events. 

Indians,  110-113;  government,  64;  bibli- 
ography, 112-13;  religion,  194 

Industrial  Accident  Commission,  178,  305-7 

Industrial  accidents,  248 

Industrial  School  for  Girls,  see  State 
School  for  Girls 

Industries,  207-38,  221-24,  228-31,  235,  236, 
249-50,   258 

Inebriates'  Home,  Windham,  296 

Ingersoll,   Lieutenant   George,   315 

Inheritance  taxes,  321 

Initiative   law,  71-72,  83 

Insane,  266,  270,  271-79 

Inspection,   Division   of,   203-4 

Institutions,  266-300;  finances,  314;  juve- 
nile, 283-91 

Insurance,  303-4;  Commissioner  of,  303, 
305,   306 

Islands,  39 

It's  Home  Up  Here,  (poem),  115 

Jackson,  Dr.  Charles  T.,  geologist,  251 

Jails,  266,  270 

James  I,  64,  65,  77 

James  II,  44,  78 

Jesuits,   42 

Jewett,  Sarah  Orne,  166 

Johnson,  Henrj-,  166 

Jones,    Captain    Ichabod,   47 

Jones,  John  Paul,  4,  234 


INDEX 


333 


Judd,  Rev.  Sylvester,  169 

Judges,  see  Courts 

Judiciary,  77-79 

Julia,  first  novel  by  Madam  \\  ood,  141 

Junior  Volunteers,  see  Boys  Working  Re- 
serve 

Justices  of  the  peace,  79 

Juvenile  institutions,  see  Institutions,  ju- 
venile 

Kaiser   Wilhelm,   see   Wilhelm   II 

Kaler,  James  Otis,  164 

Kames,  27 

Katahdin,  mountain,  minerals,  227 

Kearsarge,  234 

Keating,  Sally  S.  B.,  see  Wood,  Madam 

Kellogg,  Elijah,  163-64 

Kennebec   county,    82;     early     newspapers, 

149-50 
Kennebec  Gazette,  150 
Kennebec  patent,  65,  78,  81 
Kennebec  Purchase,  42 
Kennebec  river,  43,  55,  233 
Kennebec    settlements,    condition    in    1775, 

53-54 
Kennebeck  Intelligencer,  149-50,  154 
Kennebunk,  river,  77 
Kennebunk  Gazette,  150 
Kennebunkport,  169 
Kent's  Hill,  196 
Kin   O'Ktaadn,  173 
King,   William,   first  governor,   28-30,   135; 

land  purchased  from,  298 
King  Philip's  War,  3,  81,  112,  315 
King  Spruce,  174 
Kittery,    43,    233,    234;    early    library,    190; 

early  churches,  195;  militia.  315 
Knights  of  Columbus,  contributions  to,   19, 

20 
Knox,  Henry,  62 
Knox   county,   83;    early   newspapers,    151; 

lime  quarries,  230 
Koopman,  Harry  L.,  166 

Labor  and  Industrj-,  Commissioner  of, 
305,  307 

Labor  and  Industry,  Department  of,  248-50 

Lafayette   National   Park,  244 

Lake  George,  alluded  to,  3 

Lakes,  39 

Land  grants,  42-44,  64-65.  Sec  also  Chron- 
ological record  of  events. 

Landloper,  174 

Lead  On,  Maine,   (poem),  126 

Leather  industry,  225 

Lee,  Jesse,   founder  of  M.  E.  Church,   196 

Legislature,  colonial,  60,  67;  present,  68, 
71-72,  73-74,  178,  180 

Legislature  of  1917,-  war  measures  enacted. 
14,  15 

Leverett,  Thomas,  land  grant,  42 

Levett,  Christopher,  42 

Lewis,  Lathrop,  61 

Lewis,  Thomas,  land  grant,  42 

Lewiston,  sanatorium  at,  294 

Lewiston  Journal,   151 


Lewiston  Light  Infantry,  6 

Lexington,  battle  of,  alluded  to,  47 

"Lexington  of  the  seas,"  sec  Machias,  first 
naval  battle 

Liberty  loans,  19 

Liberty  Pole,  48 

Liberty  Standard,   152 

Libraries,  190-92 

Library,  see  Maine  State  Library 

Library  Commission,  see  Maine  Library 
Commission 

Lime  industry,  230 

Lincoln,  Enoch,  governor,  98 ;  first  Maine 
poet,  135-38 

Lincoln,  Levi,  61,  135  . 

Lincoln  county,  60,  67,  82 ;  early  newspa- 
pers, 150;  militia,  316 

Literature,   157-74 

Lithgow,  Alaj.-Gen.  William,  316 

Live  stock,  statistics,  205;  valuation,  311 

Live  Stock  Sanitary  Commissioner,   178 

London  Company,  64 

Long,  John  D.,  164,  322 

Long  Island,  alluded  to,  4 

Longfellow,    Henry   W.,    159-60,    168 

Longfellow,   Stephen,   jr.,   62 

Lothrop,  Dr.  Daniel,  53 

Lothrop,  Dr.  Joshua,  53 

Loud,  Jacob  H.,  61 

Louisburg,  siege  of,  3,  82 

Lovejoy,  Rev.  Elijah  P.,  152 

Lovell's  fight,  sec  Lovewell's  fight 

Lovewell's  fight,  ri2,  160 

Lubec,  minerals  at,  227 

Lumber  industry,  221,  224.  249 

Lusitania,   sinking  of,   ir 

Lutheran  Church,  Evangelical,  199 

Lygonia,  patent,  42,  43,  65,  yj ;  province,  43 

McClanethan,    Rev.    William,    founder   of 

Presbyterian   Church,   195 
Mace,  Frances   Laughton,   167 
Machegonne,  43 
Machias,    first    naval    battle    of    revolution, 

3-4,  47;  early  library  at,  190 
Machias,  22,6 

McLellan,  Isaac,  161,  2^2 ;  Maine,  123 
Madawaska,   alluded   to,   4 
Maine,  name  of,  39-40,  60 
Maine,   (poem),  116 
Maine,   (poem),  116 
Maine,  (poem),  117 
Maine,  (poem),  ir8 
Maine,  (poem),  123 
Maine  Baptist  Herald,    152 
Maine  Bible  Society,   198 
Maine   Central  Institute,    196 
Maine  Farmer's  Almanac,  153 
Maine  Roral  Emblem  Society,  91 
Maine  Forestry  District,  220 
Maine   Gazette,   151 
Maine  Historical  Society,  43 
Maine  Inquirer,  151 
Maine  Institution  for  the  Blind,  300 
Maine  Library  Association,  191 


334 


THE    MAINE    BOOK 


Maine  Library  Commission,  191-92 

Maine  School  for  Deaf,  291 

Maine  State   Library,   191,   192 

Maine  Sunday  School  Society,  198 

Maine   Washingtonian  Journal,    14S 

Maine   IVcslcyaii  Journal,   152 

Man  Against   the  Sky,   171 

Manufactures,  249-50 

Maps,  topographic,  254 

Margaret,   170 

Margaretta,  48-50 

Margranetto,  see  Margaretta 

Markets,  Division  of,  203 

Mary,  Queen  of  England,  44,  67,  78 

Mason,  Captain  John,  42 

Massachusetts,  territory  claimed  by,  43, 
58,  81 ;  title  confirmed,  44,  58 ;  purchases 
Gorges'  claim,  44;  first  charter,  81; 
charter  revoked,  44;  second  charter,  67, 
82 ;  colonial  charter  revoked,  78.  See 
also   Chronological   record  of  events 

^Massachusetts  Bay,  Province  of,  44 

Master  William,  first  American  periodical, 
157 

May,  Julia  Harris,  167,  z^Z;  O!  Wanderers 
of  Maine,  131 

i\Iay,  Sophie,  see  Clark,  Rebecca  Sophia 
Mayor  of  the  Woods,  174 

Megantic,  lake,  56 

Meigs,  RIajor  Return  Jonathan,  55 
Merlin,  171 

}klerrill,  Elizabeth   Powers,  323;  Lead   On, 

Maine,  126 
Merrimac  river,  43 

Metcalf,  Lorettus   S.,   155 

Methodist  Episcopal   Church,   196,   198 

Mica,  229 

Military,   315-19 

Militia,  3,  4,  315-17,  318,  319 

Milliken,  Carl   E.,  governor,   14,   15,   34-35, 

323;  war  proclamation,  18-19 
Millinocket,    paper    industry,   222-24 
Mills,  208,  210,  222-24,  229 
]\Iineral  springs,  231 
]\Iinerals,  227-32 
Mining,  228-30 

Missouri  Compromise,  alluded  to,  61 
Mitchell,  Edward  P.,   155,   166 
Molybdenum,  230-31 
Monhegan,  42,  214 
Monmouth,   battle   of,   alluded  to,  4 
Monroe,   Barnard,  Dirigo,   1 18 
Monroe,    James,    President,   6r 
Moore,   Ella  Maude  Smith,   167 
Moore,   Midshipman,   commander   of   Mar- 
garetta, 48 
Moorehead,  Warren  K.,  archeologist,  no 
Morgan,  Daniel,  54,  55 
Motherland,   (poem),  119 
Mother's  aid,  266,  267,  269 
Motto,  State,  89 

Mount    Desert,    42;    first    religious    service 
in   Maine   at,    194;    Catholic  missions   at, 
196 
Mountains,  37 


Municipal  courts,  79 
Municipalities,  70-71 
Munsey,  Frank  A.,  155,  166 
Muscongus  Patent,  42,  65 
Museum,  256 
My  Maine,   (poem),  128 

Name  of  Old  Glory,  quotation,  xiii 
Name  of  state,  39-40,  60 
Nason,  Arthur   Huntington,   166 
Nason,      Emma      Huntington,      166,      22^, ; 

I'erses  from  the  Old  Homestead,  117 
Xasson,  Samuel,  63 
National    Council    of   Defense,    15 
National   Guard,  317,   318,  319 
Xative  Poets  of  Maine,  166 
Natural  resources,  39,  227-32,  251,  252,  254- 

Naturalization  laws,  74-75 

Naval  battles,  3,  4,  47,  48-50,  234 

Naval  militia,  318 

Navy,  4,  6,  20,  179;  ships  built  in  Maine, 
234,  236 

New  Brunswick,  4,  6 

New  England,  Great  Council  of,  42,  43, 
65 ;  government,  44.  See  also  Chrono- 
logical record  of  events 

New  Gloucester,  early  preaching  at,  196 

New  Jerusalem,  church  of,  198 

New  Somersetshire,  65,  yy 

New  Sweden,  colony  established,  83 

Newspapers,  early,   148-53 

Noble,  W.  Clark,  sculptor,  99 

Norridgewock,  Arnold  at,  55 ;  massacre, 
112;  Catholic  mission  at,  196 

North  Jay,  granites  at,  228 

North  Yarmouth  Academy,  early  library 
at,  190 

Northeast  Frontier,  sec  Northeastiern 
Boundary 

Northeastern    Boundary,   4,   6,   83,    136 

Northern    Maine    Sanatorium,  294 

Norton,  Walter,  land  grant,  42 

Norway,  early  preaching  at,  196 

Nothing  but  Flags,  see  Returned  Maine 
Battle  Flags 

Nova  Scotia,  58;  separated  from  Massa- 
chusetts Bay,  44 

Novelists,  140-46 

Nurses,  in  European  War,  20 

Nye,   Bill,  see  Nye,  Edgar  Wilson 

Nje,   Edgar  Wilson,   163,    165 

O!  Wanderers  of  Maine,  (poem),  31 
O'Brien,  Jeremiah,  49,  50 
O'Brien,   John,  49 
O'Brien,   Morris,  48 
Old  Man's  Story,  143 
Old  Town,  destroyed,   112 
Oldham,  John,  land  grant,  42 
On  Misery  Gore,  ly^. 

103d   Infantry,  26th   Division,   A.   E.  F.,  27 
Oriental  Trumpet,  150 

Orphan  Asylum,  see  Bath  Military  and 
Naval  Orphan  Asylum 


INDEX 


335 


Osgood,  Kate  Putnam,  167 
Otis,  James,  sec  Kaler,  James  Otis 
Owen,  Moses,  94,  165,  323 
Oxford  county,  S2;  early  newspapers,  150; 
minerals,  229 

Paper  industry,  222-24,  249 

Paris,    mica    and    tourmaline    deposits,   229 

Parker,  John,  53 

Parris,  Albion  K.,  governor,   135,  136 

Parsonsfield,  sanatorium  at,  294 

Passamaquoddy  Bay,  4 

Passamaquoddy  Indians,  112 

Patent   for   New   England,  43 

Patents,  65,  77,  78.    See  also  Chronological 

record   of     events ;      Kennebec     Patent ; 

Land  grants;  Lygonia  Patent 
Pearl  of  Orr's  Island,  169 
Pejepscot  River,  land  grants,  42 
Pe'maquid,  77,  81 ;  land  grants,  42 ;  patent, 

65.      See   also    Chronological    record    of 

events. 
Penobscot    county,    ^t,  ;    early    newspapers, 

150 
Penobscot  Indians,  112 
Penobscot  Journal,  150 
Penobscot  Patriot,  151 
Pensions,  180 

Pepperell,  William,  3,  82,  140,  233 
Periodical,   first   American,    157.     See   also 

Newspapers. 
Personal  estate,  311,  312 
Peru,  feldspar  and  mica  at,  229 
Philo,    170 

Phips,  Sir  William,  3,  233 
Pike,  Manley  H.,  323;  Seguin,  130 
Pilgrims,  42 
Pine,  91-92 

Pine,  The,   (poem),  122 
Pine   Tree  Ballads,  173 
Piscataqua  river,  43,  44,  65 
Piscataquis    county,    83 ;    early   newspapers, 

151  ;  minerals,  227 
Piscataquis   Herald,   151 
Piscataquis  Observer,  151 
Pittston,  alluded  to,  54 
Plains  of  Abraham,  alluded  to,  3 
Plant   Industr}',   Division  of,  201 
Plantations,  71 
.  Plymouth,  colony  of,  44 
Plymouth    company,   64,   65,   77.     See   also 

Chronological  record  of  events. 
Poems,    115-133;    early  volumes,    147 
Poets,  135-38,  158,  162,  165 
Poets  of  Maine,   166 
Polly,  47 

Poor,  support  of,  266,  267-69 
Popham,  George,  64,  65,  77 
Popham,  colony,  42,  80,  157-58,  233 
Popham,   (poem),  133 
Porctipine,  171 
Port  Royal,  alluded  to,  3 
Porter,  Benjamin,  61 


Portland,  43,  234,  315;  naval  engagement, 
4;  capital,  83;  early  library  at,  190; 
early  preaching  at,  196;  institution  for 
blind,  300;  militia  at,  316;  first  uni- 
formed military  company  at,  317.  See 
also  Newspapers. 

Portland  Advertiser,   148 

Portland   Athenaeum,    190 

Portland  Gazette,  148 

Portland  Magazine,  148 

Powers,   Llewellyn,   governor,   33-34 

Pownalborough,  alluded  to,  54 

PrentisSj   Elizabeth   Payson,    167 

Presbyterian  Church,   195-96,   199 

President,  United  States,  11,  12,  14,  15 

Presidents  of  Province,  43,  44 

Primary  election  law,  72-74 

Pring,   Martin,  42 

Printers,   early,    153-54 

Printing,    early,    147 ;    public,   262-63 

Prison,  266,  267,  270,  298-99 

Probate  Auxiliary,  147 

Probate  courts,  79 

Prohibition,  83 

Proprietary  government,  see  Government, 
colonial 

Province  of  Maine,  77 

Public  health,  302 

Public  Health  Council,  301 

Public  lands,  61 

Public  Utilities,  251-55 

Publishers,    154-55 

Pulp  industry,  222,  249 

Purchase,  Thomas,  land  grant,  43 

Puritans,  missionary   activities,   195 

Quakers,  sec  Friends,  society  of 
Quarries,  228-30 

Quebec,  alluded  to,  4;  Arnold's  expedition, 
52-57;   number  engaged   in,   55 

Railroads,  number  of,  254.  See  also  Pub- 
lic L'tilities. 

Rainfall,   38,   255 

Rainy  Day  Railroad    JVar,   174 

Rale,   Sebastian,    194;   massacre  of,   112 

Ramrodders,  174 

Randal],  Benjamin,  founder  Free  Baptist 
Church,  196 

Ranger,  234 

Readfield,  first  M.  E.  church  at,  196 

Real  estate,  311,  312 

Red  Beach,  granites  at,  228 

Red  Cross,  American,  contributions  to,  19, 
20 

Red  Lane,  174 

Red  Paint  Indians,  no 

Referendum  law,  72,  83 

Reform  School,  see  State  School  for  Boys 

Reform   societies,   198 

Reformatories,  266,  267,  270,  283-88,  296-97 

Registration  of  voters,  75-76 

Religious    history,    194-99 

Religious  newspapers,  see  Newspapers 


336 


THE    MAINE    BOOK 


Returned  Maine  Battle  Flags,  94 
Revolution,    war   of,    3-4,   47;    number    en- 
gaged in,  3-4;  first  naval  battle,  3,  4" 
Re^xdale,  Robert,  323;  Motherland.  119 
Richard  Edney,  i/O 
Richards,  Laura  E.,  169 
Ricker  Classical  Institute,   19S 
Rigby,  Colonel  Alexander,  43,  65,  77 
Riggs,   Mrs.   George   C,  see  Wiggni,   Kate 

Douglas 
Riley,   James    Whitcomb,    323;     quotation, 

xiii 
Rivers,  39)  flow  of,  255 
Roads,  see  Highways 
Robinson.  Edwin  Arlington,  169-71.  ^'^ 
Rockland,  lime  quarries,  230 
Rollo  books,  164 

Ross,    Daniel,   first  land   agent,   220 
Rumford,   paper  industry,  222 
Russel's  Echo,  150 
Russia,  in  European  war,  9-10 

Sabbath  School  Instructor,   152 

Saco,  43,  81 ;  land  grant,  42 ;  court  estab- 
lished at,  77;  early  library  at.  190;  early 
preaching  at,  I95>  196;  militia  at,  315- 
See  also  Chronological  record  of  events. 

Saco  Indians,  112 

Saco  patent,  65 

Sagadahoc,  militia  at,  315 

Sagadahoc,  county,  83;  early  newspapers. 
151.  See  also  Chronological  record  of 
events. 

Sagadahoc,  patent,  65 ;  province,  58 

Sagadahoc,   river,  65,  233 

Sailors,  see  Navy 

Sailors,  dependent,  270 

St.   Croix,  island,  42 

St.  Croix,  river,  37,  39 

St.  George's  Island,  42 

St.  George's  River,  42 

St.   John,   river,  37 

St.  Mary's  College,  198 

Salvation  Army,   199;   contributions  to.    19 

Sampson,  Sara  A.,  289 

Sanatoriums,  266,  267,  270,  293-94 

Sandy  River  Yeoman,  151 

Santiago,    Cuba,    surrender,   6 

Saratoga,  alluded  to,  4 

Sayward  family,   140 

Scarborough.  28 

Schools,  public,  182-84;  number  pupils  en- 
rolled, 182;  financial  support  of,  183;  ru- 
ral, 183;  sanitary  conditions,  183;  sec- 
ondary, 183;  Catholic,  198;  charitable 
and  correctional,  267,  269,  283-88 

Scott,  General  Winfield,  6 

"Scrap  of  paper,"   10,   11 

Screven,  William.  195 

Sea  and  Shore  Fisheries  Commission,  215 

Seal,  state,  88-89 

Second  Regiment.  N.  G.   S.  M..  27,  317 

Secretarv  of  State,  71-74,  178,  192,  201, 
308-9 


Seed   Improvement,   Bureau   of,   202 

Seguin,    (poem),   130 

Separation      from      Massachusetts,     58-61 ; 

commissioners  appointed,  61 
Serbia,  in  European  War,  9-1 1 
Settlements,  42,  53-54.      See  also   Chrono- 
logical record  of  events ;  Colonization 
Seventh  Day  Adventists,  198 
Sewall,   Dummer,  62 
Sewall,   Frank,  Maine,   118 
Sewall,  Stephen,  158 
Seymour,   Rev.   Richard,     first     Protestant 

service  conducted  by,  194 
Shaw,  Henry  Wheeler,  165 
Shedd,   Lydia   Lord,    That's   JVIicre   Maine 

Comes  In,  129 
Sheep,  valuation,  311 
Shipbuilding,  233-38,  249 
Ships,  233-38 
Shoe  industry,  225 
Sieur   de    Monts    National    Monument,   see 

Lafayette  National  Park 
Signal   Corps,  6-7 
Sigourney,  L.  H.,  Popham,  133 
Skipper  and   the  Skipped,  174 
Skowhegan,  reformatory  for  women,  297 
Smith.  Elizabeth  Oakes,  164-65 
Smith,    Hezekiah,   founder  of   first    Baptist 

church,   195 
Smith,  Captain  John,  42,  80,  214.    See  also 

Chronological  record  of  events. 
Smith,   Matthew,  54,   55 
Smith,  Rev.   Samuel  F.,  169 
Smith,   Seba,   148,   163,   164 
Social  service,  266-70 
Sokokis,   no 

.Sokwakiaks,  see  Sokokis 
Soldiers,  see  Army 
Soldiers,  dependent,  270 
Somers,   Frederick  M.,   155 
Somerset  county,  82;  early  newspapers,  151. 

See  also  Chronological  record  of  events. 
Sojiicrset  Journal,  151 
Song  to  Maine,  A,  (poem),  125 
Spanish-American  War,  6 
Spofiford,  Harriet  Prescott,  166 
Spurwink,  43 
Squire   Phin,    174 
Stackpole,  Everett  S.,  166 
Stanwood,   Edward,   155,   162 
State   Board  of   Health,  sec   Health.   State' 

Department  of 
State  House,  98-99,  136 
State  Library,  see  Maine  State  Library 
State   of  Maine,     My     State     of     Maine, 

(poem),    r20 
State  officials,  68-69,  178-81 
State  School  for  Boys,  283-8; 
State  School  for  Girls,  286-88 
'•State  Steal,"  83  • 

Steamboat  companies,  number  of,  254 
Stephens.   Charles  A.,   162 
Stevens.  Edmund,  49 
Stevens,  John  Calvin,  architect,   104 


INDEX 


337 


Stevens,  Will  O.,   164 
Stillwater,  alluded  to,  4 
Stowe,  Harriet  Beecher,  168 
Stratton,  John,  land  grant,  42 
Submarine  warfare,  11,  12 
Sullivan,  James,  alluded  to,  135 
Summer  resorts,  240-44 
Summer  visitors,  216,  240,   242 
Superior  courts,  79 
Supreme  Judicial  Court,  69,  79 
Surveys,  37,   251-52 
Swift,  J.  Otis,  My  Maine,  128 
Sylvester,  David,  62 

Tales  of  the  Night,  144-45 

Teachers,  certification  of,    182 

Telegraph  companies,  number  of,  254 

Telephone  companies,  254 

That's  -Where   Maine   Comes   In,    (poem), 

129 
Thomaston,  minerals  at,  227 ;  prison,  298 
Thomaston  Register,  151 
Thompson,  Samuel,  63 
Thoreau,  Henry  D.,  alluded  to,  168 
Ticonderoga,  alluded  to,  4 
Titcomb,  Benjamin,  jr.,  147,  148,  153 
Tocsin,  149 
Tompkins,  Mary,  of  early  Friends  society, 

195 
Topography,  37,  39,  252,  254 
Topsham,  feldspar  at,  229 
Tourmaline,  229 
Tozvn  Down  the  River,  170 
Town  government,   71 
Town  Officer,  147 
Towns,  number,  71 
Townships,  yi 
Traveling   libraries,     see     Maine     Library 

Commission 
Treasurer  of  State,   178,   179,  313-14 
Treaties,    4,   82.      6"^^    also     Chronological 

record  of  events. 
Trees,  220-21 

Trelawny,  Robert,  land  grant,  42 
Trial   justices,    79 
True,  Eliza  S.,  author  first  volume  poems. 

147,  158 
Tuberculosis  sanatoriums,  see  Sanatoriums 
Tucker,  Richard,  lease  of  Machegonne,  43 

U-boats,   see   Submarine   warfare 

Uncle  'Tom's  Cabin,  168 

Union,  early  library  at,  190 

Unitarian  Church,  196,  198 

United  War  Work,  contributions  to,  19 

Unity,  47,  49 

Universal  Spelling  Book,  first  book  pub- 
lished  in   Maine,    147 

Universalist  Banner,  152 

Universalist  Church,   196,   198 

Universalist  Leader,   152 

Universalist  Palladium,  152 

University  of  Maine,  186-87,  3^?>''  agricul- 
tural extension  service,  20 


Up  in  Maine,  173 

Valley  Forge,  alluded  to,  4 

Valuation  of  state,  310-12 

Van  Buren,  St.  Mary's  College  at,  178 

Van  Zorn,   171 

Vannah,   Kate,   167 

Vassalborough,  alluded  to,  54;  name  of,  102 

Vaughan,  William  T.,  first  clerk  of  courts 
of  Cumberland,  144 

Verses  From  the  Old  Homestead,  117 

Vicksburg,  234 

Village,  The,  first  volume  poems.  136,  137- 
38,   147,   159 

Vinalhaven,  granites  at,  228 

Vines,  Richard,  42,  81.  See  also  Chrono- 
logical record  of  events. 

Virginia,  colony,  charter  of,  64 

Virginia  of  Sagadahock,  233 

Vision  of  War,  172 

Vital  statistics,  302 

Vocational  education,   184 

Voice  of  Maine,  The,  (poem),  127 

Voters,  qualifications  of,  75-76,  83 

Wait,  Thomas,   147,   148,   149,   153 

Waldo  county,  83;  early  newspapers,  151. 
See  also  Chronological  record  of  events. 

Waldo  Patent,  42,  65 

War  governors,  28-35 

War  libraries,  19 

War  of  1812,  4,  59;  number  engaged  in,  4 

War  organizations,  contributions  to,  19.  20 

War  savings,  19 

Ward,  Artemas,  see  Browne,  Charles 
Farrar 

Ware,  Ashur,  first  Secretary  of  State,  309 

Warehousemen,  number  of,  254 

Warren,  early  library  at,  190;  dolomites  at, 
227 

Wars,  see  Aroostook  War ;  Civil  War ;  Eu- 
ropean War;  Indian  Wars:  Revolution. 
War  of;  War  of  1812 

Washburn,   Israel,  jr.,  governor,   30-31 

Washington,  George,  3,  52,  54,  62 

Washington  county,  60,  82 ;  early  news- 
papers,  150;   militia,  316 

Water  companies,  number  of,  254 

Water  powers,  251,  252,  254-55 

Water  storage,  see  Public  Utilities 

Waterville,  early  churches,  196 

Way,    George,    land    grant,   43 

Waymouth,  George,  42,  80 

Webster-Ashburton   treaty,  4,  83 

Weights  and   measures,  203-4 

Wells,  43;   militia  at,   315 

Westbrook.  early  library  at,   190 

Westbrook,   seminary,    ig6 

Western   Maine   Sanatorium,   293 

Weston,  Hannah,  49 

Weston,  Rebecca,  49 

Wharfingers,   number   of,   254 

Whittier,  John  G.,  alluded  \o.   168 

Widgery,    William,    63 

Widow's  Island,  hospital.  272 


338 


THE    MAINE    BOOK 


Wiggin,  Kate  Douglas,  169 
Wild  lands,  221 
Wilder,  David,  61 

Wilhelm  II,  Emperor  of  Germany,  10 
William,  King  of  England,  44,  67,  78 
Williams,  Reiiel,  33,  61,  271 
Williamson,  Joseph,  165 
Williamson,  Julia  May,  167 
^^■illiamson,  William  D.,  governor,  107,  135 
Willis,  Nathaniel  P.,  148-49,  154,  161,  162 
Willis,  Sarah  Payson,  i6r 
Wilson,  Woodrow,  11,   12,  14,   15 
Windham,   reformatory   for   men,   296 
Winslow,  Edward,  at  Monhegan,  214 
Winslow,  alluded  to,  54 
Winter,  John,   shipbuilder,  233 
Winter  Harbor,  militia  at,  315 
Winter  resorts,  244 
Winthrop,  early  library  at,  190 
Wiscasset,  early  library  at,  190 
IViscasset  Argus,  150 
.IViscassct  Telegraph,  150 
Wolfe,  James,  alluded  to,  3 
^^'omen  authors,  140-46,   147,  158,  161,  164, 
166-68,   169,  322-23 


Wood,  General  Abiel,    143 
Wood,  Madam,  140-46 
Woolen  industry,  210-12,  249 
Woolwich,  alluded  to,  54 
Workmen's  compensation,  303,  305-7 
World  war,  see  European  War 
Wright,  E.  M.,  61 

York,  county,  4,  43,  67 ;  early  newspapers, 
150.     See  also  Yorkshire. 

York,  town,  first  Revolutionary  volunteers 
from,  3;  early  library  at,  190;  first  Puri- 
tan church  at,   195;  militia  at,  315 

York  Harbor,   169 

Yorkshire,  43,  66,  77,  81.  See  also  Chrono- 
logical record  of  events. 

Yorktown,  alluded  to,  4 

Y.  M.  C.  A.,  contributions  to,  19,  .20;  first 
local,  198 

Y.  W.  C.  A.,  contributions  to,   19,  20 

Youth's  Companion,   161-62 
Zion's  Advocate,  152 


88S? 


D     000  323  305     3 


Mim 


iiiiiiiniii  iiiini 


